Ravenfield

Ravenfield

Not enough ratings
Raven Soldier | Purpose & Redemption (WIP)
By Oraculum
This story is a standalone sequel set in the aftermath of a long and brutal war. Rather than focusing on commanders or grand battles, it follows the perspective of an experienced special forces operator—one of the countless soldiers who fought, survived, and now struggles to live with what came after.

At its core, this is a personal, introspective military drama, told in a journal-like format as the protagonist reflects on his past. It explores the emotional weight of war, survivor’s guilt, and the search for meaning in peacetime.

This isn’t a story about war itself—but about the echoes it leaves behind.

Now living far from the battlefields of his past, the protagonist tries to reconcile the man he was with the man he is now. Through his journal, he retraces his journey—from deployments that hardened him to the quiet moments that still haunt him, from carrying a fallen enemy’s final words to facing the simple reality of a birthday he once missed.

It is a story of guilt, regret, and remembrance—but also one of family, healing, and the question of whether a soldier can ever truly leave the war behind.
2
   
Award
Favorite
Favorited
Unfavorite
Prologue
March 14, 2042
Eagle Federation

They said war can change a man's life. That’s not something they tell you in the recruitment office.

They show you the posters—the glory, the honor, the brotherhood. They tell you about serving your country, about being part of something greater than yourself. But they don’t tell you about the weight you carry when the dust settles. The faces that stay with you. The silence after the last shot is fired.

How did I get here? How did I survive this damn war? All the men I killed, all the things I’ve done that I’m not proud of. Why me?

The pen feels heavy in my hand. I stare down at the blank page, the ink smudging slightly where my fingers press too hard. This isn’t for history books. It’s not for medals or recognition. I’m writing this for myself—trying to make sense of the past, of the ghosts that refuse to leave me.

Somewhere downstairs, I hear the faint murmur of voices, the clatter of plates. My family. My daughter. They’re waiting for me.

"Dad?" Julia’s voice calls from below. "Dad, you up there? Are you alright? We’re ready for you to cut the cake."

Cake. A simple thing, yet it feels distant, almost surreal. How many birthdays did I miss? How many times did my daughter sit at a table, waiting for a father who was thousands of miles away in some godforsaken warzone?

I run a hand over my knee, feeling the familiar ache—an old injury from the war that never fully healed. It acts as a reminder, a tether to a past that won’t let go. The cold air seeps into my bones, making it stiff, but I don’t move yet. My gaze lingers on the photo album sitting open on my desk, the edges of the pages worn from years of handling.

A photograph stares back at me—two young men in uniform, arms around each other, grinning like idiots. My younger self. And beside me… him.

Julia steps into the room, her presence gentle. She picks up the album, running her fingers over the old pictures. Her voice is soft, almost in awe.

"Wow… these are incredible."

I exhale slowly. My voice feels distant, like I’m speaking through layers of time.

"Yes. It was… an incredible time."

She smiles, then pauses, tilting her head as she looks at the picture more closely.

"You looked very handsome in that uniform."

A sharp pain cuts through my chest, but I force a smile. My fingers graze the edge of the photograph.

"That’s not me," I murmur. "That’s your uncle. Tiberius. My little brother."

Her eyes widen slightly. "Oh… of course. I’m sorry, Dad. Take as long as you need."

"No, no… it’s okay, Julia."


She gives me a small, understanding nod before slipping back out, leaving me alone with my thoughts.

The room falls silent again, but my mind is anything but. The ghosts are stirring. The past threatens to drag me under.

I close my eyes, and for a moment, I’m not in this quiet house. I’m back there, in the dirt, in the cold, the scent of gunpowder and sweat thick in the air.

I see my brother’s face. Hear his laughter. Feel the weight of the last words we ever spoke to each other.

I rub my temple, forcing myself to focus. I open the drawer of my desk and pull out something else—not a journal, just a folded letter. A copy of what I had sent all those years ago.

The journal of an Eagle Federation pilot. A man I barely knew, yet one whose final words I carried across a war-torn landscape to deliver to his family.

That was… what? Fifteen years ago now?

Back then, I didn’t know much English. I couldn’t even speak it. So I asked my wife to help me write it for them.

My husband found this in Turin. It belonged to him. You know what to do.

I never expected to get a reply.

But I did.

A few weeks after I sent the journal to his family, I got a letter. Not just from them—but from his teammates, his family, and his girlfriend… or maybe his wife. I don’t remember.

But I remember the words.

They thanked me.

They had been worried sick after hearing he was MIA. For so long, they had no idea what happened to him. No closure. No final words. And then, suddenly, they had a piece of him again.

I read that letter over and over. I tried to find comfort in it. I tried to believe that I had done something good.

But war doesn’t let you walk away clean.

For every one I saved, there were others I couldn’t. Names I still remember. Faces I still see in my dreams. My brother among them.

I run my hand over my knee, feeling the dull ache of an old wound. It’s always worse in the cold, always stiff in the morning. A small price to pay for making it out. Some didn’t even get that.

I lean back in my chair, closing my eyes for a moment.

The past has a way of creeping back when you least expect it. A photograph, a familiar song, the scent of rain on concrete—it doesn’t take much. Some ghosts fade, but others… others stay with you.

I rub my temple, letting out a slow breath. I don’t even know why I started writing this. Maybe it’s guilt. Maybe it’s regret. Maybe I just need to put it somewhere, outside my head, so I don’t carry it alone anymore.

Downstairs, I hear Julia laughing, the sound light and full of life. For a moment, I just sit there, listening.

She’s waiting for me. They all are.

I take another look at the photo album. My younger self. My brother. The dreams we had, the promises we made.

I reach for the journal again, running my fingers over the worn cover. Maybe one day, Julia will read it. Maybe she’ll understand. Maybe she won’t.

I exhale, gripping my pen, and finally press it to the page.

If I don’t write this now, I never will.

This is my story. Not the official version, not the one in history books. The truth.

Because the war didn’t end when the last bullet was fired.

For some of us, it never really ended at all.

I grip the pen tighter, staring at the words I’ve just written. The truth. The weight of it lingers in the air. But as I close the journal, a question gnaws at me, the same one I’ve asked myself every night since the war ended.

"Was it worth it?"

I don’t know the answer. Maybe I never will.

I exhale, setting the pen down. The ink is still fresh, smudged where my grip was too tight. The words stare back at me, raw and unpolished. But they’re mine.

My gaze drifts to the old journal beside me—the Eagle pilot’s. I kept my promise. His family got his words, his last thoughts. I did right by him. But after all these years, I still wonder if it was enough.

I stand, my knee protesting as I do. I’m not as quick as I used to be. Not as strong. But I’m here. And that has to mean something.

I flip the desk lamp off. The room falls into darkness.

And I head downstairs, toward the voices of the living.
Chapter One: The Weight of a Name
My name is Captain (Capt.) Lucanus Marius Quintus, an operator of the Raven Special Forces’ elite RAZOR unit, and this is my story.

I was born in 1990, in Torre del Greco, a coastal town in the Raven Union. A place where the sea ruled everything—where the scent of saltwater clung to your clothes, and the sound of waves against the harbor walls was as constant as the wind. The kind of town where fishermen drank their morning coffee with hands still raw from hauling in the day’s catch, and where the old men sat outside the cafés, smoking and arguing over the same things they had fifty years ago.

We weren’t wealthy. We weren’t poor, either. We had enough. My father worked on boats—sometimes fishing, sometimes moving cargo—whatever paid. My mother ran the household, raising me and my younger brother, Tiberius, with the kind of quiet discipline that never needed to be spoken out loud. She wasn’t one for sentiment, but she was always there—making sure we ate, making sure we studied, making sure we didn’t get ourselves killed doing something stupid.

But my father... he was different.

A House on the Edge of a Bomb
I never knew what kind of man would walk through the door at night. Sometimes, he’d be exhausted, barely saying a word before collapsing into his chair, nursing a beer in silence. Other times, he’d come home with something gnawing at him—something deep, angry, and ugly. Those nights, the air in the house felt like a wire stretched too tight, ready to snap. The floorboards creaked under his unsteady steps, his voice slurred with drink, and his temper burned hot.

A house should feel like a refuge, a place where you could breathe easy. But ours felt like a room filling with gas, just waiting for a spark.

I learned early how to disappear—to stay quiet, to move without making a sound. Tiberius did too, but he was younger. He didn’t always know when to run, when to keep his head down. One night, I heard the sound before I saw it—flesh meeting flesh, a sharp crack splitting the air. I turned the corner and saw our father standing over him, belt in hand, Tiberius curled on the floor.

Something inside me snapped.

I don’t remember thinking, don’t remember hesitating. I just threw myself at him, fists swinging. I might as well have been punching stone. He caught me, threw me to the ground, and the next thing I remember was waking up in a hospital bed, my ribs aching with every breath.

The worst part? I wasn’t even angry at him. I was angry at myself. For being too weak. For not stopping it.

And our mother?

I barely remember her face. Just flashes—her hands brushing my hair back when I was little, the sound of her voice humming while she cooked. But I do remember the night she left. The way she stood at the door, her bags packed, looking at us like she wanted to say something but couldn’t. And then she was gone.

She never came back.

Maybe she was running from him. Maybe she was running from us.

Did it matter?

She left.

And we learned that in this world, the only people we could rely on were each other.

Orphans in the System
We survived the way we could. Stole food when we had to. Slept wherever was safest. Hid out in places no one would look—empty buildings, alleyways, the back of an old truck someone left abandoned near the docks. Anything to avoid going back to that house.

When the authorities finally took us in, it wasn’t a rescue. It was just another kind of survival. The system chewed us up and spat us out into homes that were just as bad, if not worse.

The first one? Junkies. People who only took in kids for the government checks, barely even pretended to care. The next? Stricter than a military barracks—one wrong move, one step out of line, and you were getting the belt. Others were just indifferent. We were bodies in a house, nothing more.

One home had a son—spoiled, mean, the kind of kid who thought he was untouchable. He made the mistake of mocking us for not having parents.

I broke his nose.

They kicked us out the next day.

And by then, I had stopped believing we’d ever have a real family.

The Quintus Household
The night we arrived at the Quintus household, I expected more of the same. The house was nice—not too big, not too small. The kind of place that looked lived in, warm in a way I didn’t trust. The couple who took us in, they were older, couldn’t have kids of their own.

People like that usually wanted to “fix” us. To turn us into grateful little orphans who called them Mom and Dad like something out of a fairytale.

I decided early I wasn’t playing along.

I tested them. Broke things. Called them every name I could think of. Berated them. Dared them to throw us out.

They didn’t.

No matter what I did, they stayed. Forgave.

And I hated it.

Because it meant I couldn’t push them away.

My twelfth birthday came around, and they had a cake. A real cake, with candles and my name written on it. I didn’t know what to do.

The only birthdays I’d known were ones I spent forgetting what day it was.

I didn’t believe it. Couldn’t.

Then I looked at Tiberius, at the way he was smiling, actually happy for the first time in years.

And that was the moment I realized they weren’t going to give up on us.

I didn’t say thank you. Not that night. But I stopped fighting them.

Fists Like a Weapon
Some fights, you don’t get a choice in.

It happened after school, near the bus stop, where the teachers couldn’t see. The kid was bigger than Tiberius, fat and smug, the kind of bastard who got a kick out of kicking people who were already down. He called us strays. Said we weren’t real people because we didn’t have real parents.

Tiberius told me to let it go.

I didn’t.

The first punch landed hard. I heard his teeth click together, saw the shock in his eyes before rage took over. He swung back, but I was faster. A second punch. A third. His nose cracked, blood spraying across his shirt. I didn’t stop, not until hands were yanking me back, teachers shouting, the world spinning in a blur of fists and curses.

Tiberius wasn’t happy.

That night, he cornered me in our room, his face tight with frustration.

"What the hell was that, Luc?"

"He had it coming."

"And what? You gonna fight everyone who says something you don’t like?"

"If I have to."

He shook his head, disappointed in a way that cut deeper than any punishment the school could give me.

"You can’t keep doing this. One day, you’re not gonna walk away from it."

I didn’t have an answer for him.

Because deep down, I knew he was right.

A Different Kind of Fight
I didn’t have many people on my side at school. But there was one.

My art teacher.

She was the first person outside of my brother who saw something in me that wasn’t just fists and anger. I don’t know what made her notice, but one day, after yet another fight, she called me into the art room instead of sending me straight to detention.

She handed me a sketchbook.

"You’re good at this," she said.

I scoffed. "I just scribble."

"No. You see things. That’s different."

I didn’t know how to respond to that. No one had ever looked at me like I was worth something outside of the trouble I caused.

I never became the perfect student. Never stopped getting into fights. But I started spending more time in that art room. Started drawing more. Started realizing that maybe there was more to me than just my temper.

I just wasn’t sure what yet.
Restless Years
The Routine of It All
High school wasn’t difficult in the way people usually meant. The work wasn’t impossible. The teachers weren’t monsters. The other students weren’t much different from the ones I’d been around before—some loud, some quiet, most just trying to get through the day. But for me, it felt like another thing I was being forced into, another system I had to navigate without ever feeling like I belonged.

I moved through it on autopilot. Wake up, get dressed, go to school, sit through classes. Most of it blurred together. Math problems I didn’t care about. Essays I wrote without thinking. Teachers droning on while I stared at the clock, counting down the minutes until I could leave.

I wasn’t a bad student, but I wasn’t a good one either. I did enough to pass, never enough to stand out. The less attention I got, the easier things were. If I finished my work early, I’d sketch in the margins of my notebook, rough lines turning into faces, shapes, things that made more sense to me than whatever was on the whiteboard.

Lunch was always the same, too. Tiberius and I sat together, not because we had to, but because it was easier than trying to figure out who else to sit with. He made friends more easily than I did. People liked him. He could talk to just about anyone and make it feel natural. I watched from the sidelines, answering when I needed to, but never offering more than that.

Some people tried to get close. They’d joke around with me in class, ask if I wanted to hang out after school. I’d always find a way out of it. I didn’t see the point. I’d been through this before—new school, new faces, people who acted like they wanted to be your friend until they realized you weren’t the person they thought you were.

So I kept my distance.

Except for her.

But that was something else entirely.

Foster Parents and the Distance Between Us
My foster parents weren’t bad people. They tried, in their own way. They never raised their voices at me, never laid a hand on me, never made me feel unwelcome. But there was a wall between us, one we never figured out how to break.

They asked me about school. I gave short answers. They asked if I needed anything. I told them no. They told me they were proud when I brought home passing grades. I nodded, unsure of what to do with that.

I think they wanted me to open up. To trust them. But I didn’t know how.

They never pushed, never forced it. Maybe they knew that would only make me shut down more.

Instead, my foster father would try in his own way. He’d ask if I wanted to help him in the garage, passing him tools while he worked on the car. He’d tell me stories about when he was younger, about the mistakes he made.

“There’s a kind of anger that eats you alive if you let it,” he said once, tightening a bolt. “It makes you feel like you’re in control, but really, it’s the one controlling you.”

I didn’t say anything.

He glanced at me, then back at the car. “You don’t have to figure everything out right now,” he said. “But don’t let it swallow you.”

I wanted to ask him how he knew. How he could see it so clearly. But I already knew the answer.

His old uniform hung in the back of the closet, the medals tucked away in a box. He’d fought his own battles long before I came into the picture.

And he was still fighting them.

Nights He Couldn’t Sleep
Some nights, I couldn’t sleep no matter how hard I tried.

I’d lie there, staring at the ceiling, listening to the house settle around me. Every creak, every distant sound outside—it all felt too familiar. Like I was back in the old house, waiting for something bad to happen.

Tiberius slept soundly across the hall. I envied that.

On the worst nights, I’d get up. I’d walk through the house, checking the locks, making sure everything was as it should be. I’d look in on Tiberius, just to reassure myself he was still there. Still safe.

And when that wasn’t enough, I’d leave.

The streets were empty, silent except for the occasional car passing by. I’d walk without a destination, hands in my pockets, my breath visible in the cold night air. I told myself I wasn’t running away. That I wasn’t looking for anything.

But some part of me was.

I’d pass by late-night diners, gas stations, convenience stores with flickering neon lights. There were always people out at this hour—drunks, loners, men smoking in parked cars with dead eyes.

We never spoke.

But I think some of them recognized what I was doing.

Some nights, I wandered into places I shouldn’t have. Dark alleyways. Streets where people stood in small groups, whispering in low voices. They’d glance at me, measuring me up, then look away. Maybe they saw the way I carried myself. Maybe they saw something familiar.

I never stayed long.

I wasn’t looking for trouble. Not really.

I just needed to be anywhere but home.

By the time I made it back, my legs would be aching, exhaustion finally catching up to me. I’d slip back inside, careful not to make a sound. I’d lie back down, staring at the ceiling again, waiting for sleep that never came.

I never told anyone.

Tiberius never asked why I looked so tired in the mornings. My foster parents never questioned it. Maybe they thought I was staying up late playing games or watching TV. Maybe they knew the truth and just didn’t know how to bring it up.

Either way, nothing changed.

The nights stayed long.

The silence stayed heavy.

And I kept walking.
Lessons in Violence
There’s a moment after a fight where everything slows down. The ringing in your ears fades, your breathing evens out, and for just a few seconds, you feel like everything in the world has settled into place. It’s like all the chaos inside you—the anger, the frustration, the things you don’t have words for—gets forced onto someone else. And in that moment, you’re in control. That’s what I felt after I nearly beat a kid half to death.

It happened after school, near the back of the gym. I hadn’t gone looking for a fight, but trouble has a way of finding me. This kid—big, mean, the kind that always had a group around him, laughing at whatever cruelty came out of his mouth—was shoving some freshman against the lockers, knocking books out of his hands. I should’ve walked away. Should’ve ignored it. But then I heard what he was saying. Something about dads. About how the freshman didn’t have one. About how maybe his parents just didn’t want him.

And suddenly, I wasn’t looking at that kid anymore. I was looking at myself.

I don’t even remember moving, just the feeling of my fist connecting with his gut. He doubled over, coughing, looking at me like he couldn’t believe what just happened. I didn’t give him time to recover. The second punch caught him in the jaw. The third sent him against the lockers. I don’t know how many times I hit him. I just remember the blood. The way his nose bent at the wrong angle. The sound of bone against metal. And the feeling—the adrenaline rushing through me, telling me this was right. That this was the way to make things fair.

By the time they pulled me off him, he wasn’t moving much. His face was swollen, his hands weakly trying to push himself up. I stood over him, chest heaving, fists stinging, and for a second, I thought, He won’t say that again.

For the first time in a long time, I felt like I’d done something that made sense.

That feeling didn’t last.

The Parent-Principal Meeting
I knew what was coming before I even stepped into the office. The principal sat behind his desk, fingers laced together, a deep frown cutting across his face. My foster parents were already there, looking more tired than angry. The school counselor sat off to the side, pretending to take notes but mostly just watching me.

They all had something to say. Words like violent outburst, serious consequences, what if he had died? I wasn’t listening. I just stared at the desk, arms crossed, waiting for them to decide what they were going to do with me. Another suspension? Expulsion? It didn’t matter.

Then my foster father spoke.

“What if he got the chance to fix this?” His voice was calm, steady. He wasn’t making excuses for me. He wasn’t trying to downplay what I did. He just looked at the principal like he already had an answer. “He doesn’t need another suspension,” he said. “He needs discipline. Structure.”

I frowned, glancing up at him. I didn’t know what he meant. But I was about to find out.

The Lecture
The drive home was quiet. Tiberius sat in the backseat, arms crossed, not looking at me. My foster mother gripped the wheel so tightly her knuckles were white. My foster father didn’t say anything for a long time, just staring out the window.

When we finally pulled into the driveway and stepped inside, they didn’t start yelling. They didn’t have to.

“We gave you a lot of chances,” he finally said. “We tried to help you in every way we could, but you just threw it away like it was nothing.”

I wanted to argue. Wanted to tell him that the kid deserved it, that some people needed to be put in their place. But he wasn’t finished.

“I can only imagine the pain you’re feeling,” he said. “I get it. I was like you—angry at the world, looking for fights, taking it out on everyone I could.” He shook his head. “You think this road leads somewhere? I’ll tell you where it leads, Lucanus. It leads to nothing. It eats you alive.”

I stared at the floor, jaw clenched.

“For my parents’ sake, I tried therapy,” he continued. His voice was quiet now, almost tired. “And it worked. It didn’t happen overnight, but I stopped waking up looking for something to hit. I stopped being this.” He exhaled, rubbing his face. “If you gave it a real chance… me and your mother would appreciate it.”

There was no anger in his voice. No threat. Just a simple statement. And for the first time, I didn’t have an answer.

The Confrontation
Tiberius waited until we were alone before he spoke.

“What the hell is wrong with you?” His voice was sharp, almost shaking.

I frowned, turning to him. “You sound just like him.”

That stopped me.

I knew exactly who he meant.

“You’re throwing everything away,” he said. “Just like he did.” He scoffed, shaking his head. “I’m not gonna watch you turn into him.”

He turned and walked away.

I didn’t stop him.

But I should have.

The Past Repeats
That night, I lay in bed, staring at the ceiling, thinking about our old man. The stink of alcohol. The sound of the buckle sliding free. The way he’d take his time, dragging it out. The bruises. The way I had tried, over and over, to stop him.

I hated him.

But I was starting to wonder if I was any different.

I was throwing punches because it felt good. Because I could. Because it was easier than dealing with everything else.

And if I didn’t stop, where would it end?

The Discovery
A few nights later, I was looking for something in the hallway closet when I found it. A storage box, tucked away under some old coats. Curious, I pulled it out, brushing the dust off the lid. Inside were old military service records. Medals. Photos of a younger man in uniform—my foster father, sharp-eyed and serious, standing beside other soldiers. Raven Army, 1st Regiment "Granatieri di Sardegna". The Civil War.

I frowned. I knew he had served. But I didn’t know it was like this.

The door creaked open behind me.

“You never told me you were Military,” I said without turning.

He stepped into the room, arms crossed. “Not something I like talking about.”

I held up one of the photos. “Why?”

He sighed, stepping forward, kneeling beside me. He picked up one of the medals, running his fingers over it. “You ever kill a man, son?”

I swallowed. “No.”

“Hope you never have to.”

I didn’t know what to say to that.

After a long moment, he tapped the edge of the box. “You think you’re the first kid who thought fighting was the answer?” He exhaled, shaking his head. “I see you struggling, Lucanus. I know that anger. And I know where it leads.”

He placed a firm hand on my shoulder. “You need purpose, son. Not just fights.”

I looked at the old photos again. The rows of soldiers, standing with that same hardened look in their eyes. The uniform. The medals.

For the first time, I saw something more than just a way to survive.

Maybe I needed something more.

Maybe I needed discipline.
The Girl in Art Class
I don’t believe in fate. Never have. But if I did, I’d say it started that afternoon in art class, when a girl I didn’t know sat next to me like she’d been doing it for years.

I was—I don’t know, maybe fifteen or something. Just another kid stuck in a classroom, killing time. Art wasn’t my passion or anything. It was just a class, better than math, quieter than history. A place where I could sit in the back, zone out, and let my pencil move.

That day, I was sketching a mountain countryside. No reference, just whatever came to mind. A river cutting through a valley, peaks stretching off into the distance. I wasn’t even thinking about it, just filling the page. A distraction. The pencil moved almost on its own, tracing slopes and ridges, shading where it felt right. The art room smelled like paint, that faint chemical bite hanging in the air, mixing with the scent of paper, eraser dust, and whatever cheap soap the janitors used on the floors.

It was quiet, mostly. Just the scratch of pencils, the occasional low murmur of conversation. The sun streamed in through the windows, slanting across the desks, catching flecks of dust in the air. Some kids whispered at the front, half paying attention to their sketches, half waiting for the bell.

I wasn’t paying much attention to any of it. Until she sat down.

No hesitation. No asking if the seat was taken. Just dropped into the chair next to me, flipping open her sketchbook like this was her usual spot.

I figured she’d move. Most people did.

She didn’t.

I didn’t look up right away, but I could hear her flipping through her pages. Quick, purposeful. Not like someone absentmindedly doodling—like she was looking for something, maybe checking her own work. Then the sound stopped. A pencil touched paper. Fast, confident strokes.

I glanced over.

She had brown hair, freckles scattered across her nose and cheeks, and this sharp, striking kind of look—like someone out of a painting. She dressed like everyone else, just another uniform in the crowd, but something about her stood out. Maybe it was the way the light hit her hair, or maybe it was something else, something harder to pin down.

She worked fast. No hesitation, no second-guessing. She knew exactly where she was going with each line. No pausing to erase, no tilting her head to second-guess a shape. I caught myself staring, watching the way her fingers barely twitched as she sketched.

"What?"

Her voice snapped me out of it.

I looked away too fast. "Nothing."

She adjusted her glasses—a quick, nervous habit. Left-handed. Not that it mattered, but I noticed.

I should’ve gone back to my own drawing. Finished shading in the cliffs, maybe added some trees. But something about the way she worked kept pulling my attention.

I wasn’t the only one watching. A couple of kids near the front of the room glanced back, whispering. She was new. That much was obvious.

She didn’t seem to care.

I caught myself looking again, and this time, she smirked.

"You always zone out like that?"

"Only when people sit in my space uninvited."

She laughed, and it caught me off guard. It wasn’t a polite, fake laugh. It was real. Light. The kind that made me feel like she had already figured me out, like she knew exactly what she was doing.

"Good thing I’m not asking permission, then."

I shook my head, trying not to grin. Went back to my sketch.

But then she leaned over, her elbow nearly brushing mine, and tapped her pencil against my paper.

"Your mountains are wrong."

I frowned. "What?"

"Too even," she said. "Real mountains aren’t perfect. They’re jagged. Messy. You made them look fake."

I looked down at my sketch, then at hers.

She wasn’t wrong.

Her lines were rougher, looser, but they had weight. Depth. Even in quick, unfinished strokes, they looked more real than mine.

"Not everything has to be perfect," I muttered.

"It’s not about perfection," she said, still sketching. "It’s about making it real."

I didn’t have a response to that. I just sat there, staring at my mountains, hearing the soft scratch of her pencil moving across the page.

For the first time in a long time, I wanted to fix something.

Not because I cared about the drawing.

Because I wanted to prove her wrong.

The bell rang before I could try.

She snapped her sketchbook shut, tucked her pencil behind her ear, and stood. She was already halfway to the door when she glanced back.

"See you around, mystery artist."

And then she was gone.

I didn’t ask her name. Didn’t think to.

At the time, it felt like nothing. Just another class, another passing conversation.

But looking back, I think that was the moment everything started.

"Looking Back"
At the time, it didn’t feel like anything special. Just another class, another face in the crowd, another pointless conversation.

But now? Now I know better.

That was the moment everything started—before I even knew her name, before I understood what any of it meant. Just a girl correcting my mountains, a smirk, a tease, a lingering glance before she walked away.

Funny how things work. You never realize when a moment is going to matter. Not until it’s too late to go back.
A Face I Couldn’t Forget
Seeing Her Everywhere
At first, I thought it was nothing.

People exist in the same spaces all the time. You pass them in the hall, see them across a room, share a sidewalk without thinking about it. It’s normal. Just life.

That’s what I told myself the first time I saw her outside of art class.

Then it kept happening.

Hallway between classes. She was there, walking with her sketchbook hugged to her chest, adjusting her glasses as she listened to a friend talk. Cafeteria. I caught sight of her through the crowd, leaning forward over her lunch tray, lost in conversation. Outside school. Sitting on the stone steps, sketching something in her book, legs crossed, completely absorbed.

Then the places that weren’t school.

The park—wind catching her hair as she sat under a tree, pencil gliding across the page. The local shops—half-hidden behind a bookstore window, flipping through a novel. The mall—standing at the counter of some art supply store, testing pens on the sample paper.

And then the movie theater.

That one nearly killed me.

I was standing in line for tickets, hands stuffed in my pockets, when I felt her before I saw her. Some strange awareness in the back of my mind, like something was shifting around me.

I turned my head.

There she was.

A few lines over, standing with some friends, laughing at something one of them said. That laugh—I knew it now. I’d heard it before, but this time it cut through everything else.

Then, as if she could sense me, she looked up.

And she caught me. Again.

For a split second, she just held my gaze. Then that smirk—the same one from the art room. Slow, teasing, like she knew exactly what she was doing.

And ♥♥♥♥♥♥♥♥♥♥, my face went red.

I turned back to the ticket booth, forcing myself to focus, to act normal. But the damage was done.

It wasn’t just coincidence anymore.

The universe was messing with me.

Caught Staring (Again)
I told myself it wouldn’t happen again. That I’d be more careful, more subtle.

That lasted about two days.

We were in the art room. I wasn’t thinking about her—at least, I wasn’t trying to. I was just sketching, lost in the motion of my pencil against the paper. Lines turning into shapes. Shadows taking form.

Then, for whatever reason, I looked up.

And there she was.

Same seat, across the room. Elbow propped on the table, chin resting on her palm, listening to the teacher go on about something. She wasn’t even looking at me.

But then she did.

I froze.

Too late to look away, too obvious if I did.

She smirked.

Then—to make it worse—she mouthed something at me.

What?

Like I was the weird one. Like I was the one who kept showing up everywhere she went.

I shook my head, forcing my eyes back down to my sketchbook. Tried to focus, to ignore the warmth creeping up my neck.

But that look. That damn smirk. It stayed with me.

And maybe—just maybe—I caught myself looking for her after that.

The Adoption News
Dinner was normal. Same table, same routine.

My brother and I sat across from each other, half-listening to the hum of conversation, the clinking of silverware. It was one of those nights where everything just felt comfortable.

Then they said it.

“We want to adopt you both.”

Just like that. No big speech, no long-winded explanation. Just… said. Simple.

My brother reacted first. “Wait, really?” His eyes lit up, a grin breaking across his face. He looked between them, between me, like he didn’t know what to do with himself.

I just sat there.

It wasn’t shock, not really. Maybe I’d always known, deep down, that this was coming. They’d never treated us like we were temporary. Never made us feel like we were just guests passing through.

I smirked a little, shaking my head.

And of course, my brother saw it.

“Oh my God.” He pointed at me, eyes wide. “He smiled. For the first time in history. Hold on, I need to take a picture.”

He made a show of fumbling for his nonexistent camera, pretending to snap photos.

I rolled my eyes. “Shut up.”

But the truth was—it was real.

For the first time, it felt like we weren’t just staying here. We belonged.

Reflection
This should be the moment my life changed.

It should’ve been the thing I couldn’t stop thinking about.

So why was my mind somewhere else?

Why was I thinking about her?

I didn’t even know why. But I was.

The way she adjusted her glasses, like she didn’t even realize she was doing it. The way she always seemed so sure of herself, like she belonged anywhere she was. The way she looked at me, like she knew I’d be looking back.

It wasn’t just coincidence anymore.

I wasn’t just noticing her.

I was watching.

And maybe—just maybe—she was watching me too.

“This should be the moment my life changes. So why do I feel like it already did?”

Brother’s Teasing
Later that night, my brother wouldn’t let it go.

We were back in our room, him sprawled across his bed, still grinning like an idiot.

“Sooo…” he dragged out the word, staring at me. “Who’s the girl?”

I didn’t look up. “What girl?”

“Oh, please.” He rolled onto his side, propping his head up. “The one you were sitting with in art class. The one you keep staring at. The one you’re definitely thinking about right now.”

I sighed. “Don’t start.”

“Do you like her?”

I shot him a look.

His grin widened. “Ohhh, defensive.” He nodded sagely. “That means yes.”

“It means shut up.”

“Uh-huh.” He leaned back, hands behind his head, smirking. “If you ever wanna talk about your feelings—”

I grabbed my pillow and launched it at his face.

He dodged, laughing.

At least, for now, he let it go.

But he knew.
Sketches in the Silence
I never went to the library much.
Sometimes, I went there just to sleep.

It was quiet, warm, and tucked away from everything else—a place where no one really paid attention to you. The sound of pages turning, the soft hum of the air conditioning, the faint scent of old books and printer ink—it all blended into a kind of background noise that made it easy to disappear.

That was the plan, at least.

Until today.

A loud thud rattled the table, jerking me out of my half-conscious state like a gunshot in a dream.

I blinked, my vision still unfocused, my mind sluggish as it caught up. I hadn’t meant to actually fall asleep, just rest my eyes for a bit. But judging by the way my body still felt heavy, I must’ve been out longer than I thought.

Then I saw her.

The art girl.

She stood across from me, arms crossed, head slightly tilted, watching me like I was some kind of experiment she was running.

For a second, I just stared. My brain still hadn’t caught up.

Then I exhaled, rubbing a hand over my face. “Was that necessary?”

She raised an eyebrow, completely unbothered. “You were out cold.”

“I was resting.”

“You were snoring.”

I frowned. “I don’t snore.”

She didn’t argue. Just gave a slight, unimpressed shrug and pulled out the chair across from me, dropping into it like she’d already decided this was her seat now. Without another word, she flipped open her sketchbook, her pencil already moving, as if I wasn’t even there.

I ran a hand through my hair, trying to process what was happening. She hadn’t asked if she could sit down. Hadn’t hesitated. Just sat, like this was her usual spot, like she belonged here.

Then I saw the book she’d slammed onto the table.

The Art of War.

I scoffed under my breath. “Trying to send a message?”

She didn’t look up. “Thought you could use some strategy advice.”

I huffed a quiet laugh, shaking my head. “You always wake people up like this?”

“Only the ones who look pathetic while sleeping.”

My mouth twitched, almost a grin, but I bit it back. Instead, I leaned back in my chair, watching the way her pencil moved across the page. Quick, sharp strokes, completely confident. No hesitation, no second-guessing. She wasn’t just doodling—she was building something, forming structure, depth, shape.

She was left-handed. I’d noticed that before, but now I saw how fluid her movements were, how natural. It wasn’t careful. It was instinct.

I didn’t even realize I was staring until she flicked her gaze up at me, just for a second.

“What?”

I looked away too fast. “Nothing.”

She smirked.

A few more seconds passed in silence before she spun her sketchbook toward me.

“Better than your mountains?”

I looked down at the page.

It was a sketch of me.

Unflattering. Slumped over, mouth slightly open, eyes half-lidded like I’d just been knocked unconscious.

I groaned, dragging a hand down my face. “You’ve gotta be kidding me.”

She grinned, flicking the page back around. “Gotta keep you humble.”

I let out a slow breath, shaking my head. “Unbelievable.”

She reached for her book and stood, tucking her sketchbook under her arm, already turning away like this was just another routine interaction, like she did this kind of thing all the time.

Then, just before she walked off, she glanced back at me.

“See you around, Lucanus.”

I froze.

I hadn’t told her my name.

She must’ve seen the look on my face, because that smirk deepened.

“Don’t look so surprised,” she said. “You’re not exactly subtle.”

She took a few steps, then paused at the end of the table.

“Oh—Valeria.” She tapped her sketchbook. “In case you were wondering.”

Then, just like that, she was gone.

I sat there for a moment, staring at The Art of War, my fingers tapping idly against the cover, my mind replaying the past few minutes.

The book hitting the table.
The way she looked at me, like she already knew how I’d react.
That smirk—calculated, teasing, like she was daring me to say something else.

Damn it.

I was already looking forward to the next round.

A Conversation That Lasts Longer Than It Should
I told myself I wasn’t thinking about her.

That was a lie.

It wasn’t on purpose. She just had this way of getting stuck in my head—like a song you hear once but can’t stop humming. The kind that sneaks up on you in quiet moments, filling the silence before you even realize it’s there.

So when I saw her again—this time outside, leaning against the wall near the school parking lot, flipping through her sketchbook—I don’t know why I walked over.

Maybe it was curiosity. Maybe it was something else.

Either way, she didn’t look surprised when I stopped next to her.

“Do I owe you rent now?” I asked. “Since you keep showing up wherever I am.”

She didn’t even glance up. “Funny. I was just about to say the same thing.”

I huffed a quiet laugh, shifting my weight. “What’re you working on?”

That got her attention. She looked up, adjusting her glasses like she needed a moment to decide whether or not I was serious. Then, without a word, she tilted her sketchbook toward me.

It was a cityscape. Loose lines, but full of movement. Not stiff, not perfect—just real. I could almost hear the street noise, feel the weight of the buildings pressing in.

I nodded, actually impressed. “Looks good.”

“Obviously.”

I snorted. “You ever just say thank you?”

She smirked. “Not if I can help it.”

A beat of silence stretched between us.

It wasn’t uncomfortable. If anything, it was the opposite. Easy. Like we’d already done this a hundred times before.

Her eyes flicked to my hands. “No sketchbook?”

I shrugged. “Didn’t bring one.”

“Shame. You could’ve practiced your very realistic mountains.”

I shook my head, biting back a grin. “You’re never gonna let that go, are you?”

“Nope.”

I leaned back against the wall beside her, tilting my head toward the sky. The air smelled like warm pavement and fading sunlight, the kind of late-afternoon stillness that made everything feel a little too big and a little too small at the same time.

After a moment, I glanced at her.

We made eye contact—her brown eyes catching the light, bright like stars. Something about it made my chest tighten, like for a second, I forgot how to breathe.

I swallowed. Looked away too fast.

She didn’t say anything about it, but I felt her watching me, like she had already figured me out.

After a moment, I cleared my throat. “You always draw alone?”

She paused mid-stroke, tapping her pencil lightly against the page.

“Not always,” she said. “But I don’t let just anyone see my work.”

That threw me for a second. Because she had shown me.

I didn’t know what to say to that, so I just nodded.

Another quiet moment. The kind that should’ve felt awkward but didn’t.

Then, before I could talk myself out of it, I said, “Do you want to go out sometime?”

I heard her pencil stop.

Slowly, she turned her head toward me, studying me like I was some kind of puzzle.

I kept my expression even. Casual. Like her answer didn’t matter either way.

For a second, she didn’t say anything at all.

Then, finally—

“Depends.”

I raised an eyebrow. “On what?”

Her smirk returned, sharp and knowing.

“Are we gonna sit in silence the whole time?”

I exhaled a laugh, shaking my head. “No promises.”

She tapped her pencil against the sketchbook once more. Then, without looking up—

“Alright, mystery artist. You’ve got my attention.”
Chapter Two: Getting to Know Each Other
“Alright, mystery artist. You’ve got my attention.”

She said it so casually, like it was a challenge, like I was already playing a game I hadn’t realized I signed up for.

I expected her to follow it up with something else—maybe a yes, maybe a no, maybe some teasing remark that left me in limbo. But instead, she just tilted her head slightly, studying me, then said—

“Walk me home.”

Not a date. Not a rejection. Just an open-ended offer.

For half a second, I hesitated, trying to figure out if there was some kind of catch. But she was already turning, already expecting me to follow.

So I did.

The school parking lot faded behind us as we stepped onto the main street. It was the kind of quiet that only existed at this time of day—past the afternoon rush, but not quite late enough for the nightlife to wake up. The last streaks of sunlight stretched long shadows across the pavement, warm and lazy.

Valeria walked like she had nowhere to be, her sketchbook tucked under her arm, flipping a pencil between her fingers. I fell into step beside her, hands in my pockets, waiting to see if she’d say something first.

She did.

“So, do you actually talk, or was that whole asking-me-out thing just a one-time miracle?”

I huffed a quiet laugh. “You want me to talk?”

“Well, yeah. Otherwise, what’s the point of this walk?”

I glanced at her. “Maybe you just like my company.”

She smirked. “Let’s not get ahead of ourselves.”

We crossed the street, moving past a convenience store with flickering lights. Its display window was filled with random junk—dusty magazines, knockoff action figures, neon-colored candy. Valeria slowed, tapping the glass with her finger.

“Used to come here all the time,” she said. “The guy at the counter would let me buy those little fruit-flavored cigarettes.”

I raised an eyebrow. “You smoked?”

She grinned. “Candy ones, yeah.”

I shook my head, smirking. “Rebel.”

She shrugged. “And you? What kind of trouble did you get into?”

I thought about that for a second. “Nothing exciting. Just tried not to get caught.”

She laughed. “That’s what all the bad kids say.”

We kept walking. The streetlights flickered on one by one, casting long pools of light onto the sidewalk. The city was waking up in little ways—the distant hum of traffic, a muffled song playing from a passing car, the sound of someone laughing in a nearby alley.

At some point, we reached a small bridge that stretched over a quiet river. Valeria leaned against the railing, setting her sketchbook down, tapping her fingers absently against the metal. I stood beside her, watching the water move lazily beneath us.

For a moment, neither of us spoke.

Then she turned slightly, looking at me—not just in passing, but really looking.

I met her gaze.

We made eye contact—her brown eyes staring at me like stars, illuminating my soul. With every gaze, my heart was made whole.

I swallowed. Looked away too fast. Focused on the water instead.

She didn’t say anything about it, but I felt her watching me. Like she’d already figured me out, and she was just waiting for me to catch up.

After a moment, she pushed off the railing and started walking again. “Come on, mystery artist. Keep up.”

And just like that, I followed.

The Arcade Bet
We kept walking.

The streets blurred past in slow motion—neon signs flickering to life, the distant bass of music from some passing car, the low hum of conversation from people spilling out of shops and cafés. Valeria walked half a step ahead of me, her hands in her jacket pockets, her sketchbook tucked under one arm. She moved like she belonged everywhere, like the city was hers and she was just letting me tag along.

Then she stopped.

I nearly bumped into her before I noticed the glowing sign above us.

A small arcade, half-hidden between a laundromat and a closed bookstore. The windows glowed with soft, colored lights, and inside, I could hear the chaotic symphony of electronic bleeps, fast-paced music, and the occasional shout of victory or defeat.

Valeria turned toward me, smirking.

“You any good?”

I raised an eyebrow. “At what?”

She tilted her head toward the arcade. “Anything in there.”

I huffed a quiet laugh. “I can hold my own.”

“Perfect.” She pushed open the door. “Let’s make it interesting.”

I followed her inside. The air smelled like old carpet, machine oil, and cheap snacks. A couple of kids hovered around the prize counter, and in the back, a group of guys were aggressively mashing buttons at a fighting game.

Valeria led the way until she found what she was looking for—a classic Street Fighter II machine, its screen slightly faded, the joysticks worn smooth. She cracked her knuckles like this was some kind of pre-battle ritual.

“Alright,” she said. “Winner gets to ask the loser a question. No dodging.”

I leaned against the machine, considering. “Any question?”

She nodded. “Any question.”

I smirked. “You sure you want to risk that?”

She scoffed. “Please. I’ve been playing this since I was a kid.” She slotted a coin into the machine. “You ready to lose, mystery artist?”

I rolled my shoulders, cracking my neck. “We’ll see.”

We picked our characters. The game started.

And within the first round, I knew I was in trouble.

Valeria wasn’t just good—she was fast. Her fingers moved with ridiculous precision, executing combos like she wasn’t even thinking about it. I managed to put up a fight, but every time I thought I had an opening, she shut it down.

Seconds later, my health bar drained to nothing.

“K.O.”

Valeria grinned, nudging my arm. “That was cute. Want me to go easy on you next round?”

I exhaled through my nose, shaking my head. “No chance.”

I got closer the second round. Learned some of her tricks. Adapted. But in the end—

“K.O.”

She won again.

Valeria spun toward me, arms crossed, victorious. “Alright, mystery artist. Time to pay up.”

I sighed, rubbing the back of my neck. “Go ahead.”

She tapped a finger against her chin, pretending to think. Then, she looked me dead in the eye and said—

“Why’d you really ask me out?”

I blinked.

That was… not what I expected.

I shifted my weight, considering my answer. “Felt like the right thing to do.”

She raised an eyebrow. “That’s a non-answer.”

I sighed, glancing away. “I don’t know. I just—” I hesitated. “I kept noticing you.”

For the first time since I met her, Valeria didn’t immediately have a comeback.

She just watched me, like she was waiting for me to say something else.

I exhaled a quiet laugh. “And I figured if I was gonna keep staring at you, I might as well make it official.”

That made her smile. Not a smirk, not a teasing grin—just a small, genuine smile.

She didn’t say anything for a moment. Then—

“Alright.” She tossed a coin to me. “Double or nothing.”

I caught it. “You sure? I might win this time.”

She smirked. “I hope you do. I’ve got a few questions of my own.”

I shook my head, smiling, and slotted the coin into the machine.

Round two.
Drenched in Something More
Rainstorm Confession
We never made it to round two.

By the time we stepped out of the arcade, the sky had darkened. The streetlights flickered on, casting long shadows over the sidewalk. The air felt heavier, charged, like the sky was holding its breath.

Then, the first raindrop hit my cheek.

I glanced up.

Another. Then another.

Within seconds, the sky opened up.

A full downpour. Sudden, merciless. Cold water pelted down in sheets, drenching the pavement, the neon signs, the people who scrambled for cover under shop awnings.

Valeria just stood there.

She tilted her head back, eyes closed, letting the rain spill over her face. Her glasses fogged up instantly, but she didn’t wipe them. Didn’t move. Just breathed, like she was absorbing the moment.

I hesitated.

Then, slowly, I stepped forward, standing beside her as the rain soaked through my hoodie, my hair, everything.

I shivered. She didn’t.

“Not gonna run?” I asked.

She opened her eyes, looking at me through wet lashes. “Why would I?”

I exhaled, shaking my head. “Because we’re getting drenched?”

She shrugged. “So?”

I didn’t have an answer to that.

For a few seconds, we just stood there, the world around us fading into the white noise of rain against pavement. The sound of cars splashing through puddles. The distant, muffled laughter of people huddled under awnings.

Then—

“Do you ever feel like you’re waiting for something?”

I turned my head toward her. “What?”

She kept staring up at the sky. “Like… you don’t know what it is, but you’re waiting for it anyway.”

Something in her voice made me pause.

I could’ve said no. Could’ve laughed it off, thrown back some sarcastic comment, changed the subject.

Instead, I told the truth.

“…Yeah.”

She looked at me then. Really looked.

We made eye contact—her brown eyes shining in the dim light, rain streaming down her face.

For a second, I thought she was about to say something else. But then she just smiled. Small. Barely there.

And then—

She grabbed my hand and pulled me into the street.

“Come on,” she said.

I blinked. “Where—”

“Nowhere.”

And just like that, she started running.

I barely had time to react before I stumbled forward, keeping up as best as I could. The rain pounded against us, cold and relentless, but Valeria didn’t slow down. She laughed—laughed—like this was the best thing in the world.

And maybe, for her, it was.

By the time we finally stopped, both of us were out of breath, dripping water onto the cracked pavement. My heart was pounding. Not just from running.

Valeria pushed her wet hair out of her face, breathless.

I shook my head, letting out a short laugh. “You’re insane.”

She grinned. “Took you long enough to figure that out.”

I exhaled, glancing away. “You’re gonna get sick.”

“So will you.”

She had a point.

Silence stretched between us, but it wasn’t awkward. Just heavy, like something unspoken was lingering between the raindrops.

Then—softly—she said,

“I’m glad you asked me out.”

I looked at her.

She wasn’t smirking. Wasn’t teasing. Just honest.

And for once, I didn’t look away.

“…Me too,” I said.

She smiled again. Then, with a small shake of her head, she turned toward the street.

“Come on, mystery artist,” she murmured. “Let’s get out of the rain.”

And just like that, she started walking.

I followed.

The Sketch She Won’t Show Me
The rain had stopped by the time we reached Valeria’s neighborhood. The streets were still slick, reflecting the orange glow of streetlights, and the air smelled fresh—like wet pavement and the last breath of a passing storm.

We walked in comfortable silence.

It wasn’t the kind of silence that begged to be filled. It was the kind that settled in easy, stretching between us like an unspoken understanding.

Then, she stopped.

I almost kept walking before I realized she’d fallen behind.

When I turned, I saw her standing beneath the glow of a flickering streetlamp, flipping through her sketchbook. Her fingers traced the edges of a page, hesitating.

I tilted my head. “What is it?”

She didn’t answer right away. Just stared at the page like it held something she wasn’t sure she wanted to share.

Then, she snapped the sketchbook shut.

“Nothing.”

I narrowed my eyes. “That was the guiltiest ‘nothing’ I’ve ever heard.”

She smirked but didn’t meet my gaze. Instead, she hugged the sketchbook to her chest like a shield. “It’s not finished.”

That only made me more curious.

“You gonna show me?”

She raised an eyebrow. “Do I look like I’m gonna show you?”

“…No, but I figured I’d ask anyway.”

Her smirk deepened. “Points for trying.”

I took a step closer. “What’s the big deal?”

For the first time since I’d met her, she hesitated. Just for a fraction of a second, but I caught it.

“It’s just—” She exhaled, running a hand through her damp hair. “I don’t usually show people my work until it’s done.”

I considered that.

I wasn’t sure why it mattered so much to me—why I suddenly wanted to know what she had drawn, or why she was keeping it hidden.

But instead of pushing, I just nodded.

“Alright.”

She blinked, like she hadn’t expected me to drop it that easily.

“…Alright?”

I shrugged. “Yeah. You’ll show me when you’re ready.”

She studied me for a second.

Then—softer—she said,

“You really mean that, don’t you?”

I held her gaze. “Yeah.”

A pause. Then, so quiet I almost didn’t hear it—

“…That’s new.”

Before I could ask what she meant, she turned on her heel and kept walking.

And even though she never showed me that sketch, I had a feeling I already knew what it was.
The Unfinished Goodbye
We reached her house too soon.

It wasn’t anything special—just a quiet, two-story place with a small front yard, the porch light buzzing faintly against the dark. But as we stood at the edge of her driveway, neither of us moved to say goodnight.

I shoved my hands into my pockets, glancing at her. “Well.”

She exhaled, shifting her weight. “Well.”

The street was quiet. A dog barked somewhere in the distance, and a car rumbled past, headlights sweeping over us before disappearing into the night.

For a second, I thought about saying something. About making a joke to break the tension, about asking her if she was still going to pretend she wasn’t drawing me in that sketchbook of hers.

But I didn’t.

Because for the first time since meeting her, Valeria wasn’t smirking.

She wasn’t teasing, wasn’t throwing out some clever remark to keep me guessing.

She was just looking at me—like she was waiting for something.

Like she wasn’t ready to go inside just yet.

I swallowed. “So—”

“You should get going,” she said suddenly.

I blinked. “Oh.”

She shifted again, gripping her sketchbook a little tighter. “It’s late.”

I nodded. “Yeah.”

She took half a step back.

Then stopped.

Like she had something else to say.

I waited.

But she just exhaled and shook her head.

“…Never mind.”

I opened my mouth—about to ask what—but she was already turning toward the house.

“See you, Lucanus,” she called over her shoulder.

And just like that, the moment was gone.

I watched her disappear inside, the door clicking shut behind her.

But as I stood there for another second—longer than I should have—I had a feeling this goodbye wasn’t really finished.

The Late-Night Walk
I didn’t go home right away.

Something about the quiet, empty streets kept me walking, my footsteps echoing against the pavement. The night air was cool, the streetlights buzzing faintly overhead, casting long shadows on the sidewalk. It wasn’t late enough for the city to feel completely asleep, but it was close.

I wasn’t sure where I was going.

Or maybe I was.

Because when I heard footsteps behind me—light, unhurried—I wasn’t surprised when I turned and saw her.

Valeria stood a few feet away, hands tucked into her jacket pockets, watching me with that same unreadable expression from earlier.

“You walk slow,” she said.

I raised an eyebrow. “You following me?”

She smirked. “You wish.”

I huffed a quiet laugh, shaking my head. “Didn’t think I’d see you again tonight.”

She shrugged, stepping up beside me. “I couldn’t sleep.”

I glanced at her, searching her expression, but she didn’t offer anything else. Just started walking again, like it was the most natural thing in the world.

Like this wasn’t weird.

Like this was normal.

So I fell into step beside her, neither of us saying anything for a while. The city felt different at night—slower, softer, like the world had exhaled and let everything settle. No crowds, no noise, just the occasional passing car and the distant hum of life moving on without us.

At some point, I noticed the way she walked—deliberate, but easy, like she belonged in this moment, like she knew exactly where she was going even if there wasn’t a destination.

She glanced up, catching me looking.

“What?”

I shook my head. “Nothing.”

She hummed, unconvinced, but didn’t press.

Instead, she kicked a loose pebble down the sidewalk, her voice quieter when she finally said, “It’s nice like this.”

I nodded. “Yeah.”

A pause.

Then—softer—“You ever just wish you could keep walking?”

I turned my head slightly, but she wasn’t looking at me. Just ahead, toward the empty road stretching on into the distance.

She hadn’t said it in a way that needed an answer.

But still, I found myself saying, “Yeah.”

She exhaled, a small breath of something I couldn’t quite name.

And for the first time since meeting her, I got the feeling that maybe she wasn’t ready to go home either.
Rooftop Conversations
The streets had quieted, the distant hum of traffic fading into something softer, almost rhythmic, like the city itself was breathing. The night stretched wide above us, deep and endless, the stars barely visible against the glow of streetlights. It smelled like warm pavement and something faintly sweet—maybe the lingering scent of rain from earlier, or just the way the air always seemed different at night.

Neither of us had said much for the past few blocks. But it wasn’t the kind of silence that begged to be broken. It was something easier, something that settled between us naturally, like it had been there all along, waiting.

Valeria walked a little ahead, her steps light, unhurried, like she had nowhere to be but still knew exactly where she was going. Every so often, she glanced up—not at me, but at the buildings, the rooftops, the empty sky stretching overhead. It was like she was looking for something. Or maybe she had already found it, and I just hadn’t caught on yet.

Then she stopped.

She turned to face me, her smirk barely visible in the dim glow of a flickering streetlamp. “You trust me?”

I blinked. The question came out of nowhere, but the way she said it—half a challenge, half an invitation—made me hesitate. Not because I didn’t trust her. Because I wasn’t sure what trusting her was about to lead to.

I raised an eyebrow. “Should I?”

She didn’t answer. Just tilted her chin toward something behind me.

I turned and followed her gaze, my eyes landing on an old metal fire escape bolted to the side of a building. It stretched upward, disappearing into the shadows of the rooftop above. Rust clung to the edges of the ladder, and the bolts looked like they had been there longer than either of us had been alive. It wasn’t exactly inviting.

I exhaled, dragging a hand through my hair. “This is the part where I regret asking you out, isn’t it?”

She grinned. “Too late for regrets.”

Then, before I could even think about saying no, she reached up, grabbed onto the lowest rung, and pulled herself up.

I watched as she climbed, her movements smooth, practiced. Like she had done this before. Like she belonged up there more than she belonged down here.

For a second, I just stood there, hands in my pockets, staring after her. I could still turn back. I could let her have this moment to herself, pretend I had something better to do than chase after a girl who had already figured me out better than I had figured out myself.

Then I sighed.

And climbed.

The Conversation
We sat there, side by side, the night stretched out in front of us like an open road. The rooftop was quiet, the city humming below, alive but distant. Up here, we were separate from it all. Just two people, floating above the world.

Valeria rested her arms on her knees, gazing out over the skyline. Her hair shifted slightly in the breeze. She looked peaceful. Thoughtful. Like she belonged here.

I glanced at her. “So, why this place?”

She didn’t answer right away. Instead, she tapped a rhythm against her knee with her fingers, like she was measuring the silence before speaking.

“I like the view,” she finally said.

I raised an eyebrow. “That’s it?”

She smirked. “Were you expecting something poetic?”

I shrugged. “Maybe.”

Valeria exhaled, tilting her head slightly. “I don’t know. Things just feel different up here. The noise fades. Everything looks smaller.”

She didn’t have to say the rest—I understood.

She turned to me. “What about you? You don’t seem like the rooftop type.”

I huffed a quiet laugh. “What type do I seem like?”

She studied me for a second. “Like someone who doesn’t stay in one place for long.”

I didn’t answer immediately. I wasn’t sure if she meant it as a passing remark or something deeper. Either way, she wasn’t wrong.

I leaned forward, resting my arms on my knees. “Maybe I just never had a reason to.”

Valeria tapped her fingers against her knee again, like she was drawing invisible shapes in the air. Then she turned back to the city.

“And now?”

I smirked. “Guess I’ll find out.”

She rolled her eyes, but she was smiling.

A Small but Meaningful Moment
We sat there, watching the stars. Neither of us spoke for a while, and somehow, it didn’t feel awkward.

Then, without thinking, she pointed up.

“That one.”

I followed her gaze. “Which one?”

She moved her hand slightly, tracing the sky with her fingertip. “Right there. It looks like a cat.”

I squinted. “That’s a stretch.”

She scoffed. “You just have no imagination.”

“Says the girl making up constellations.”

She nudged me with her elbow, a teasing smile playing at her lips. “It’s called creativity. Maybe you should try it sometime.”

I shook my head, biting back a grin.

Then, for a moment, our hands brushed. Just barely. Neither of us pulled away.

Neither of us acknowledged it, either.

But I felt it.

The Departure
Valeria stretched, letting out a quiet breath. “Well, it’s late. I should head home.”

I sat up straighter. “I can take you home.”

She turned to me, shaking her head before I could stand. “No. It’s late, and I don’t want you to worry about me.” She hesitated. “Go home for me. Please.”

There was something about the way she said it—soft, but firm. She wasn’t asking.

I held her gaze for a second before exhaling, nodding. “…Alright.”

A small smile touched her lips. “Good.”

She stood, brushing dust from her jeans, then turned toward the exit.

I watched her go, sitting there in the stillness she left behind.

Then I sighed, running a hand through my hair.

The rooftop felt quieter without her in it.

I got home, but I didn’t feel home.

Tossed my keys onto the counter. Let my jacket slide off my shoulders. Stood there for a second, waiting for something to settle.

Nothing did.

The house was quiet in a way that made me restless. The kind of silence that didn’t let your thoughts rest, just stretched them out, made them louder. I could hear the hum of the fridge, the distant ticking of a clock, my own breathing—slow, measured, like I was trying to convince myself I was fine.

I wasn’t.

No, it’s late. I don’t want you to worry about me. Go home for me, please.

I should’ve argued. Should’ve insisted. Something in the way she said it made me hesitate, though. Like she was drawing a line. Not because she wanted to, but because she thought she had to.

And I let her.

Now I was here, standing in my dimly lit kitchen, feeling like I’d left something unfinished. Maybe I had. Maybe that’s why I couldn’t shake the feeling that something had shifted between us, something I didn’t quite understand yet.

I ran a hand down my face, exhaling slowly. She’s just some girl from art class. That’s what I told myself. That’s what made sense.

But then why was she still in my head?

Why did I keep thinking about the way she looked at me under the streetlights, brown eyes catching just enough glow to look like stars? Why did her voice stick with me, the way she said my name like it meant something? Why did I keep replaying that moment before she walked away, like something had slipped through my fingers before I even had the chance to hold onto it?

I didn’t have the answers.

All I knew was that I wasn’t going to sleep easy tonight.
Echoes of the Night
The Morning After
I woke up to the sound of my alarm, but for the first time in a while, I didn’t get up right away. I just lay there, staring at the ceiling, my mind still tangled up in last night.

Valeria’s voice was still in my head. Go home for me, please.

I exhaled, rubbing a hand over my face. The way she said it—it wasn’t a request, not really. It was something else. A push. A test. Maybe just a simple truth.

And the worst part? I listened.

I told myself it wasn’t a big deal. That I wasn’t overthinking it. But then why did it feel like something had shifted? Like I had stepped onto unsteady ground without realizing it?

I eventually forced myself out of bed, moving through my morning routine on autopilot. Breakfast tasted like nothing. The mirror reflected back a version of me I barely recognized—tired eyes, a restless energy beneath the surface.

My mom passed by, eyeing me for a second. “You look like you didn’t sleep.”

“I’m fine.”

She didn’t push. Just gave a small, knowing hum before moving on.

Fine. Right. If I kept saying it, maybe I’d believe it.

As I grabbed my bag and headed for the door, my thoughts drifted back to Valeria. Would she even acknowledge last night? Or would she act like nothing happened?

Somehow, I already knew the answer.

The Unexpected Encounter
The walk to school felt longer than usual. The air was crisp, the kind that lingered between the last breaths of summer and the first whispers of fall. The kind of morning that made everything feel sharper, more alive.

I didn’t expect to see her right away. Maybe not at all. Maybe she’d be late, or maybe she’d already slipped into class, blending into the background like she always did.

But then, as I turned the corner toward the main entrance—I saw her.

She was sitting on the low brick wall near the parking lot, sketchbook open on her lap, pencil moving in quick, confident strokes. Headphones in. Eyes down.

For a second, I almost kept walking.

But then, as if sensing me, she glanced up.

She didn’t say anything at first. Just held my gaze, her brown eyes unreadable.

I nodded. “Morning.”

She pulled out one earbud. “You survived the night?”

I huffed a quiet laugh, shifting my bag higher on my shoulder. “Barely.”

A small smirk played at the corner of her lips. “Figures.”

I glanced at her sketchbook. “What are you working on?”

She tilted it just enough for me to see. Another cityscape. This one had more detail than the last—rooftops, streetlights, the rough outline of people in the distance.

“Looks good,” I said.

She tapped her pencil against the page. “You keep saying that. You should give better critiques.”

I shrugged. “I just call it how I see it.”

Valeria studied me for a second, like she was trying to decide if I meant that. Then she closed her sketchbook and stood, stretching her arms behind her head.

“You gonna pretend last night didn’t happen?”

I hesitated. “Depends.”

“On?”

I smirked. “On whether you’re gonna keep pretending you didn’t care.”

She blinked once, then let out a quiet laugh, shaking her head. “You’re impossible.”

I grinned. “I try.”

She rolled her eyes, but she didn’t look away.

The Challenge
We ended up at the arcade again after school. I didn’t suggest it. Neither did she. It just happened—like we both knew we weren’t done yet.

The neon lights buzzed overhead, the air thick with the smell of popcorn and the distant clang of pinball machines. Kids ran past us, tokens clinking in their hands. A group of middle schoolers crowded around the claw machine, cheering as one of them finally snagged a stuffed bear.

Valeria stopped in front of the same fighting game from last time. She flicked a token between her fingers before sliding it into the slot.

“You still think you can beat me?” I asked, crossing my arms.

She didn’t even look at me. Just selected her character with practiced ease. “I don’t think—I know.”

I smirked. “Then prove it.”

I picked my character—some heavy-hitting mercenary with a grappling hook and brutal combos. She went with the same quick, acrobatic assassin she always chose. The countdown started.

Round 1.

Valeria came out swinging—fast, precise, overwhelming. Her character darted across the screen, landing a chain of hits before I could even react. My health bar dropped hard.

“Damn,” I muttered, adjusting my grip.

She tilted her head, eyes glinting. “What’s wrong? Can’t keep up?”

I gritted my teeth and refocused.

I started to adapt, playing more defensively, watching her movements. She liked to bait me into attacking first. I stopped falling for it.

Slowly, I chipped away at her lead, blocking more, countering when I could. She leaned in slightly, focused, biting the inside of her cheek.

The fight got closer. I could hear her exhale sharply when I dodged a combo, could see the flicker of frustration when I caught her off guard.

I grinned. “What’s wrong? Can’t keep up?”

She narrowed her eyes, but before she could fire back—

KO.

My character’s final blow sent hers crashing to the ground. The screen flashed Player One Wins.

For a second, neither of us moved.

Then Valeria exhaled, leaning back. She clicked her tongue, crossing her arms. “Lucky shot.”

I stretched my arms. “Guess I’m not so pathetic after all.”

She rolled her shoulders. “Rematch.”

“Thought you didn’t let your ego get in the way?”

She narrowed her eyes. “Shut up and play.”

And we did. Again. And again.

And if I paid a little too much attention to the way her lips curled into a smirk when she finally won? If I caught myself watching her more than the screen?

Well. I wasn’t ready to think about that yet.

A Moment of Hesitation
We played a few more rounds, but after a while, we both knew it wasn’t really about the game anymore.

The arcade started to thin out. The bright neon lights flickered against the glass, casting strange, shifting reflections.

For a while, neither of us said anything. Just stood there, the hum of the machines filling the space between us.

Then, before we could talk ourselves out of it—

“Walk me home.”

The words left her mouth so casually, like they didn’t mean anything.

But I knew better.

She didn’t wait for an answer. Just started walking, knowing I’d follow.

And I did.

Because no matter how much I told myself otherwise—

I already would’ve followed her anywhere.
The Rumor Mill
The Rush to School
After that day, I started hurrying to school.

It wasn’t something I planned. It just happened.

Before, mornings had no urgency. I’d wake up slowly, stare at the ceiling for too long, push myself out of bed only when I had to. Breakfast was whatever I could grab without much effort. Getting out the door was a formality, not a priority.

But now?

Now, I was dressed and out before my family had a chance to fully wake up.

At first, I convinced myself it was just habit. A change in routine. Nothing deliberate. But I wasn’t fooling anyone.

Especially not my mom.

She stood in the kitchen, holding her usual cup of coffee, watching me like I was some rare creature that had wandered into her house.

"What’s with the rush?"

I shrugged, adjusting my bag over my shoulder. "Nothing. Gotta go."

I was already halfway to the door when my brother’s voice cut through the quiet morning.

"I bet it’s a girl."

I slowed.

He was sitting at the counter, half-asleep, stirring his cereal like it personally offended him. He didn’t even look up—just smirked like he had the whole thing figured out.

"Lucanus finally has a reason to care about school."

I scoffed, shaking my head, but I didn’t deny it. That would’ve made it worse.

Instead, I just left.

But even as I walked down the street, his words stuck with me.

Because what was I supposed to say?

That I wanted to get there before her? That I liked those quiet moments before the school filled up, when I had a chance to see her without an audience?

That something about the way she looked at me made my mind slow down, just a little?

I didn’t even know what I was hoping for.

I just knew I wanted to see her.

The Whispers in the Halls
It started as a feeling.

You ever get that sense—like you’re being watched? Not in a paranoid way, just a slight shift in the air. The weight of attention when you walk past a group of people. The way voices dip just enough to make you know they were talking about you.

At first, I ignored it.

Or maybe I chose not to hear it.

But the fragments started slipping through.

"She only hangs out with him now."

"Think they’re together?"

"No way. She doesn’t date."


That one stood out.

Then came the one that made something twist inside me—

"Or maybe she’s just picky. I mean, she’s hot."

I stopped at my locker. Fingers hovered over the combination dial, but I wasn’t paying attention anymore.

I exhaled slowly. Forced my hands to move.

I didn’t like it.

But I didn’t say anything.

Not yet.

Valeria’s Take
If Valeria knew, she didn’t show it.

She moved through the halls the same way she always did—calm, deliberate, like she was exactly where she was supposed to be.

It took me a few days to bring it up.

We were sitting on the steps behind the school, away from most people. She was flipping through her sketchbook, her pencil tapping against the page in an absent rhythm.

"You hear what people are saying?"

She barely glanced up. "I hear a lot of things."

"About us."

That got a reaction. Not much—just a slight raise of her brows before she smirked.

"Let them talk." She stretched her arms behind her, leaning back against the concrete. "They’ll get bored eventually."

She sounded like she believed that. Like she wanted to believe that.

But I noticed the little things.

The way she hesitated for half a second before sitting next to me in class.

The way her usual confidence felt more measured, like she was aware of it in a way she wasn’t before.

The way her fingers hovered over her sketchbook before flipping it open, like she was deciding whether or not to draw at all.

She was still Valeria.

Still sharp. Still quick-witted. Still unbothered.

But something was different.

The First Defense
It happened in class.

One of those filler days—where the teacher droned on, the clock ticked too slow, and half the class had checked out.

I wasn’t paying attention.

My pen tapped against the edge of my notebook, my focus drifting.

Then I heard it.

A couple of desks over.

"I bet she’s crazy. The quiet ones always are."

I blinked.

"Think she’s playing hard to get?"

My grip tightened on my pen.

"Or just playing him?"

I didn’t think.

I just turned.

"You got something to say?"

It wasn’t loud. It wasn’t angry. Just an even-toned question.

The guy blinked, caught off guard. "What?"

I kept looking at him. Didn’t repeat myself.

A few seconds stretched between us.

Then he scoffed, rolling his eyes. "Relax, man."

He turned back around. The conversation ended.

But the shift in the room was obvious.

People looked at me. Looked at Valeria. Then looked away.

I wasn’t sure if I’d made things better or worse.

Valeria’s Reaction
Later, she found me at my locker.

Didn’t say anything at first. Just leaned against the metal doors, arms crossed, watching me.

I ignored her. Kept switching out books like I didn’t see her there.

Didn’t work.

"Didn’t know you cared."

I exhaled through my nose. "I don’t."

She smirked. "Right."

I didn’t answer.

She didn’t thank me.

Didn’t tell me I was stupid for saying anything.

Just studied me for a long moment before finally saying—

"Guess I’ll have to start a new rumor. Make things interesting."

I frowned. "Valeria—"

But she was already walking away.

Things Change
After that, people watched us more.

The whispers didn’t stop.

If anything, they got worse.

And now, I was part of them.

The Second Defense
A few days later, it happened again.

This time, right in front of her.

We were in the cafeteria, and Valeria was flipping through her sketchbook when someone at the next table called out—

"Hey, Valeria, why don’t you draw us a picture of what it’s like to have no friends?"

I was already pushing back my chair, already halfway to shutting them down—

But she got there first.

Didn’t even blink.

Just turned her head slightly, looked at the guy, then smirked.

"Why? Need help imagining it?"

Silence.

The guy’s friend snorted—at him, not at her.

Valeria just shrugged and went back to her sketchbook like she hadn’t just dismantled him in five words.

I sat back down, shaking my head.

She didn’t need me to defend her.

But I still would.
Chapter Three: Unspoken Lines
The Observation – When Noticing Becomes Something Else
I don’t know when I started paying attention.

At first, it was just small things. The way Valeria tapped her fingers against the side of her sketchbook when she was deep in thought. The way she adjusted her glasses—a quick, nervous habit—when she caught someone looking at her too long. The way she’d chew the inside of her cheek when she was about to say something sarcastic but held back.

Then, I started noticing more.

How she’d subtly shift her body toward me when we talked, like she was naturally drawn closer without thinking about it. How she let out this short, amused exhale—almost a laugh—when she found something genuinely funny. How she got absorbed in her sketches, biting the end of her pencil absentmindedly, completely lost in the world she was creating on the page.

It wasn’t just noticing anymore.

It was something else.

I caught myself watching her when she wasn’t looking, like I was trying to figure something out. She had this way of slipping into my thoughts even when she wasn’t around, like a song stuck on repeat. And it wasn’t even that I was trying to figure out her. It was… something deeper.

Like I was trying to figure out why she felt so different from everyone else.

The Test – How Far Will He Go?
Valeria liked to push boundaries.

Not in an obvious way. She didn’t do it to be mean or get a reaction just for the hell of it. It was subtle—little comments, little choices. Just enough to see what I’d do.

Like the time she dropped her sketchbook on my desk in class without a word, leaving it there as she talked to someone else, like she wanted me to open it. I knew she was aware of how guarded she was about her work. I also knew she was waiting to see if I’d take the risk.

I didn’t.

When she came back and saw the book untouched, she smirked, like I’d passed some kind of invisible test.

Or the time we were walking after school, and she veered off the sidewalk toward a convenience store without asking if I was coming. She just expected me to follow. And I did, without hesitation.

She noticed.

Then there were the moments when she’d say something slightly personal, just enough to leave the door open for me to ask more—but not enough that I had to.

Like, “My parents don’t really care where I go after school.”

Or, “I had to teach myself how to draw properly. No one in my family really gave a ♥♥♥♥.”

She never volunteered more than that, but she was watching me every time. Waiting.

And I realized something.

She was testing if I’d push. If I’d pry. If I’d take the invitation.

I never did.

Not because I wasn’t curious.

But because I knew if she wanted me to know something, she’d tell me.

And somehow, that answer was enough for her.

The Almost Confession – When Words Almost Change Everything
It was late. Not too late, but the kind of late where the streets were quiet and the world felt smaller. We were sitting on the curb outside some random café we’d stopped at, our drinks half-finished between us.

The conversation had slowed, but it wasn’t uncomfortable.

Valeria was doodling on her napkin with the little complimentary pen they gave out at the counter, her lines lazy but precise. I was watching the steam curl off my coffee, letting the silence settle.

Then, out of nowhere, she asked, “You ever think about what you’d be doing if we hadn’t met?”

It caught me off guard. Not because it was a weird question, but because I realized—no, I hadn’t.

Somewhere along the way, she’d become part of my routine. My life. And the idea of it being any different felt… wrong.

I should’ve said something.

But before I could, a voice cut through the quiet.

“Valeria?”

We both turned.

Some guy was standing a few feet away, looking surprised to see her. He wasn’t anyone I recognized, but from the way Valeria’s expression flickered—just for a second—I knew she recognized him.

The moment was gone.

She rolled her shoulders back, slipping into something effortless, unreadable. “Hey.”

He smiled, glancing between us. “Didn’t expect to see you here.”

“Yeah, well. Life’s full of surprises.”

The guy laughed. It was easy, familiar. “Still sketching everything you see?”

Valeria’s grip on her pen tightened, just slightly. “Something like that.”

I stayed quiet. I wasn’t sure why, but I could tell this wasn’t just some casual run-in for her.

After a few minutes of awkward small talk, the guy finally left. Valeria watched him go, then exhaled, tapping her pen against the napkin.

I didn’t push.

But the almost-confession stuck with me.

And I had the feeling it stuck with her, too.

The Unspoken – When Trust is the Real Question
A few days later, she asked, “Why didn’t you ask?”

We were at our usual spot on the school rooftop, leaning against the railing, the wind cool against our faces.

I glanced at her. “Ask what?”

She adjusted her glasses—a quick, nervous habit. “About the other night. The guy.”

I shrugged. “Didn’t seem like you wanted to talk about it.”

She studied me for a long second, then looked away, her fingers tapping absently against the railing. “Most people would’ve asked anyway.”

“I’m not most people.”

She huffed a quiet laugh, shaking her head. “No. You’re not.”

Something about the way she said it made my chest feel tight.

Like she was trying to decide if that was a good thing or not.

After a long silence, she exhaled. “It was nothing.”

She didn’t owe me an explanation, and I wasn’t expecting one.

But she gave me one anyway.

“Just someone I used to know,” she added, her voice softer this time. “Not really part of my life anymore.”

I nodded. “Alright.”

That was it. No pushing. No prying.

And for the first time, I saw something in her expression I hadn’t seen before.

Trust.

Not much. Just a sliver.

But it was there.

And I realized, maybe for the first time, that it wasn’t just about what she said or didn’t say.

It was about the fact that, for some reason, she wanted me to be the one to know.
Lines We Can’t Cross
The Line Between – When Does Friendship Become Something More?
I didn’t notice it at first.

The way Valeria’s laughter lingered a second too long, the way she nudged my arm and let her touch stay there before pulling back. How she tilted her head when she was listening, her brown hair falling over her shoulder, eyes sharp and thoughtful behind her glasses.

It was in the little things. The way she played with the hem of her sleeve when she was holding back from saying something. How she tapped her fingers on the desk in thought, the same pattern over and over again.

And me?

I caught myself leaning in when she spoke. Not because I couldn’t hear her—just because I wanted to be closer. I started recognizing the exact second her confidence faltered, how she adjusted her glasses when she was uncertain. And I knew, without understanding why, that I was paying attention to her in a way I never had before.

She must’ve noticed, because one afternoon, after class, she smirked and said, “You keep staring at me, mystery artist. Something on my face?”

I had a dozen ways I could’ve answered. Some deflection, something casual. But for once, I didn’t have anything to say.

She didn’t press. Just gave me a look—like she knew something I didn’t.

And maybe, in that moment, she did.

The Routine That Wasn’t Just a Routine – When Waiting Became Automatic
We always walked to school together.

It wasn’t planned. It just happened.

Every morning, I’d find myself at the usual spot, waiting. Sometimes ten minutes, sometimes five. I never asked her to hurry, never texted to see where she was. I just stood there, hands in my pockets, watching for the moment she turned the corner.

And she always did.

Some days she was quiet, focused on whatever thoughts were running through her head. Other days, she’d greet me with some random comment—complaining about a bad dream, telling me about a sketch she couldn’t get right, or teasing me for looking like I hadn’t slept.

But she always showed up.

And for some reason, that mattered.

The Late-Night Call – A Moment of Vulnerability
It was almost midnight when my phone buzzed.

I wasn’t expecting a call. Definitely not from her. But when I saw Valeria’s name on the screen, I answered without thinking.

“Did I wake you?” Her voice was softer than usual, quieter.

“No.” A lie.

She didn’t explain why she called, and I didn’t ask. Instead, she talked about random things—how she’d been sketching but couldn’t get the proportions right, how she found a song that reminded her of something but couldn’t figure out what.

I leaned against my bedroom wall, listening.

It should’ve felt strange, this late-night conversation with no real purpose. But it didn’t.

Somewhere between the silence and the sound of her breathing on the other end, I realized I didn’t want this to be temporary.

Before she hung up, she said, “Thanks for picking up.”

And that was it. A simple sentence. But the way she said it—like it meant something—stayed with me long after the call ended.

The Jealousy He Didn’t Expect – When Someone Else Catches Her Attention
I never thought of myself as the jealous type.

Then I saw him.

Some guy from our class—charming, confident, the kind of guy who never second-guessed himself. He made her laugh. Not the polite kind, not the smirk she threw at me when she was amused—but a real laugh. And the worst part? She let him lean in too close.

I told myself it didn’t matter.

But later, when she walked over and nudged my arm, I was colder than I meant to be.

She raised an eyebrow. “What’s with you?”

“Nothing.”

“Uh-huh.” She studied me for a second, then smirked. “You sure you don’t have something to say?”

I didn’t. Not anything I was willing to admit.

But I hated how much I wanted to.
The Distance Between Us
She was all smiles. But one day, that changed.

Now, she’s unhappy, and I don’t know why.

It’s not like she told me. I asked. She brushed it off. I told a few of her friends—they said they didn’t know either.

At first, I thought it was just a bad day. But bad days don’t stretch into weeks. They don’t make someone stop showing up in the places they always were.

Lately, Valeria has been… different.

I still wait for her in the mornings, standing on the same stretch of sidewalk. Five minutes. Ten. Fifteen. Most days, she doesn’t come. The first time, I figured she overslept. The second time, I thought maybe she had something to do. But after the third, the fourth, the fifth, I stopped making excuses.

She’s avoiding me.

And I don’t know why.

When I do see her, she’s distant. Her usual energy is gone, replaced by something muted—like she’s forcing herself through the day. She still talks to me, still exists in my space, but something’s missing. I see it in the way she adjusts her glasses too much, in the way her hands stay buried in her pockets. I see it in the way she glances around, as if she’s making sure no one’s paying attention.

I notice the details now.

She barely eats. When she’s at lunch, she just sits there, pushing food around or scribbling in her sketchbook like it’s a lifeline. She’s distracted in class. The Valeria I knew—the one who always had some smartass comment or a teasing remark—has been replaced with someone who barely looks me in the eye.

And today?

Today, I decide I’m done pretending not to see it.

The Breaking Point
Lunch. The cafeteria is loud, filled with the usual chaos—people talking, laughing, chairs scraping against the floor.

And there’s Valeria.

She’s at her usual spot, but something about her isn’t usual. She’s hunched over her sketchbook, but she’s not drawing. She’s just staring at the page, pencil resting against the paper, unmoving.

I don’t think. I just move.

I slide into the seat across from her. No hesitation.

She blinks, looking up at me like she didn’t even notice I was there. Her eyes flick to mine, and for a second—just a second—something flickers there.

“Hey,” she says, voice flat.

Like I’m nobody.

I frown. “Where were you this morning?”

She exhales sharply, looking back at her sketchbook. “What?”

“You didn’t show up,” I say.

A shrug. “Didn’t feel like walking.”

“That’s it?”

“Yeah.”

A lie.

She taps her fingers against the table, once, twice, before shoving her hands into her hoodie pocket. She won’t meet my eyes.

“You’ve been acting weird,” I say.

She lets out a dry, humorless laugh. “I haven’t.”

I just look at her.

“Lucanus.” Her voice is light, forced. “I’m fine.”

She’s not.

“Valeria.”

I dropped my voice lower. “You don’t talk to me anymore. You barely look at me. You’re avoiding me, Valeria. Don’t tell me it’s nothing.”

Something shifts. She grips the edges of her sketchbook, knuckles turning white.

“I just—” She shakes her head, exhaling. “I don’t need this right now.”

“This?” I repeat.

She rubs at her wrist. “You following me around. Asking me things. Watching me like I’m—” Her breath stutters. She shakes her head. “Just… just leave me alone. Please.”

And the entire cafeteria goes silent.

Forks pause midair. Conversations die out. Every pair of eyes turns toward us, toward her—toward the girl who never raises her voice, now snapping at me like I’m some kind of problem.

Someone whispers something. A quiet chuckle comes from a table nearby.

Valeria freezes.

She didn’t mean to say it that loud.

She didn’t mean to make a scene.

Her hands tremble against the table, gripping the edge so tightly I think she might break it.

I open my mouth, but I don’t even know what to say.

Something breaks in her expression.

“I—” Her voice wavers. She stands too fast, the chair screeching against the floor.

And then—

She grabs her stuff and leaves.

No hesitation. No look back.

Just gone.

I sit there, staring at the empty space where she was.

The whispers keep going. Someone mutters something about me, about her. Another laugh.

I don’t move.

For the first time, I wonder if I already lost her.

If I ever really had her in the first place.
The Weight of Silence
The cafeteria noise swallows her absence like it never happened. Conversations pick back up, forks clink against trays, and laughter rolls through the space as if nothing just shattered in front of me.

But I feel it.

I hear it in the ringing silence that lingers in my head, drowning out everything else.

She’s gone.

I should move. I should get up and follow her, or at least say something to cut through the thick weight settling in my chest. But I don’t.

I just sit there.

Across from an empty seat.

I can still see the faint indents on the table where her fingers had pressed in too hard. The way she gripped the edges, like she was holding on to something before she let go.

Someone nearby mutters something.

“That was awkward as hell.”

“Damn. Wonder what’s up with her?”

“Think they’re fighting?”

A quiet snicker.

It’s like nails dragging down my spine. I curl my fingers into fists against my lap. The urge to say something, to shut them up, flares up inside me, but I don’t even know what I’d be defending.

What am I supposed to say?

That it’s not like that? That I didn’t do anything? That I don’t even know why she’s acting this way?

Because I don’t.

I thought I did. I thought we were—

I don’t know.

The chair across from me is still empty, but it feels heavier than anything else in the room.

I force myself to take a breath. The air feels thick, like I have to fight to pull it into my lungs.

Then, finally, I stand.

I can feel eyes on me as I push away from the table, but I don’t give them anything. No reaction. No words. Just movement.

Out the cafeteria doors.

Into the hallway.

The sound dims, swallowed by the quiet hum of the school corridors. My feet carry me forward, but I don’t even know where I’m going.

Looking for her?

Maybe.

But she doesn’t want me to.

I replay her words in my head, over and over— Just leave me alone. Please.

Not an argument. Not frustration. Just exhaustion.

Like she’s tired of me.

I push a hand through my hair, exhaling.

I don’t know if I should listen to her.

But for the first time, I don’t know if I have a choice.
The Second Confrontation (And the Words Left Unsaid)
I find her exactly where I thought she’d be.

The art room is empty except for her, sitting near the window, sketchbook in her lap. The late afternoon light spills in, stretching long shadows across the floor. She's hunched over, pencil hovering above the page—but she isn’t drawing. Just staring.

I hesitate in the doorway.

For the first time, I don’t know if I should approach her.

After the cafeteria, after the way she looked at me like I was just another problem she didn’t want to deal with—I don’t know if she wants me here.

But then she shifts, exhaling sharply, and I see it.

She’s tired. Not just tired—drained. Like whatever’s been eating away at her is winning.

And that? That I can’t ignore.

I step inside. The floor creaks under my boots.

Her head snaps up, eyes locking onto mine. There’s a flicker of something—guilt? Annoyance? I can’t tell.

Her fingers curl around the edge of her sketchbook. “What are you doing here?”

I sit on the desk across from her, leaning forward. “Looking for you.”

She exhales sharply, shaking her head. “You need to stop.”

“Stop what?”

“This,” she gestures vaguely at me, at the space between us. “I told you to leave me alone.”

I stare at her, at the way she grips the edges of her sketchbook like it’s the only thing holding her together.

“Not happening.”

She lets out a bitter laugh. “Of course not.”

Silence stretches between us, thick and suffocating.

I lean forward. “You’ve been avoiding me.”

“I have not.”

“♥♥♥♥♥♥♥♥.”

She tenses. Just for a second.

I see the crack in her armor.

“Val.” I keep my voice steady, calm. “Just tell me what’s wrong.”

She exhales through her nose. “There’s nothing to tell.”

“Then look me in the eyes and say that.”

She doesn’t.

Instead, she grips the strap of her bag like she’s about to bolt.

I sigh. “Valeria—”

“Lucanus.” She cuts me off, voice sharp. She finally looks at me, and there’s something raw in her eyes. “Why can’t you just let this go?”

I hold her gaze. “Because I care.”

That does something to her. Her breath stutters, and she swallows hard, her hands trembling slightly as she tightens her grip on the sketchbook.

For a second, I think she might actually say something.

But then, she shakes her head and stands abruptly. “I can’t do this.”

“Val—”

“No,” she snaps, louder this time. “I told you to leave me alone. Why can’t you just listen?”

She shoves her sketchbook into her bag too fast, too carelessly. It almost falls out, but she doesn’t notice.

“I just—” Her voice wavers. She shakes her head. “I don’t need you to fix me, Lucanus.”

“I’m not trying to fix you.”

Her breath catches.

I take a step closer. “I just don’t want you to go through this alone.”

For a moment, she just stands there, staring at the floor, her hands clenched into fists.

Then, she exhales and mutters, barely above a whisper, “You already lost me.”

And just like that—she turns and leaves.

No hesitation. No look back.

Just gone.

I stand there, heart pounding, staring at the space where she was.

Then I see it.

Her sketchbook.

Left behind, pages slightly curled, the cover worn from use.

She never forgets her sketchbook.

Never.

I don’t think. I just reach for it.

And when I flip it open—

I see me.

The Sketch She Left Behind
It’s me.

Drawn in pencil, precise and careful. Like she took her time. Like she studied me when I wasn’t paying attention.

I recognize the moment she captured.

A quiet afternoon at the park, months ago. I was sitting on the steps near the fountain, watching the sky. I didn’t even know she was drawing me then.

But here it is.

A side of me I’ve never really seen.

I trace my fingers over the lines. The shading, the depth—it’s all so intentional.

Like she was trying to say something she couldn’t put into words.

I flip through more pages.

Sketches of other things. Places we’ve been. People we’ve passed.

And me. Again.

Small sketches, half-finished ones. My hands, my profile, the way my hood falls over my eyes when I pull it up.

It hits me, all at once.

She sees me.

Even when she’s pulling away.

Even when she’s telling me to leave her alone.

She’s been looking at me—really looking at me—this whole time.

But why leave this behind?

A mistake? A subconscious slip?

Or is this her way of telling me something—without actually saying it?

I stare at the book in my hands.

For the first time since she started avoiding me, I don’t feel angry.

I just feel… lost.

And I don’t know what I’m supposed to do next.
The Absence (And the Growing Worry)
Day One
The first day without her at school was easy to brush off. She’d been absent before, sick or just needing a break, and I figured it was nothing. But something felt different this time. The seat across from mine in class was empty—an absence that felt like a weight. Normally, Valeria would slide into her seat, that quiet confidence in her movements as she pulled out her sketchbook. She’d smile at me, not saying much, but it was always something—something to fill the air. But today? The chair sat there, untouched.

I kept glancing at the door, half-expecting her to walk in late, maybe with a sheepish look on her face, or an excuse. I waited. She didn’t come.

The day dragged on, my focus slipping in and out. I didn’t hear her laugh, didn’t catch her eye. It was like she didn’t exist. By the end of the day, my stomach felt tight, like something I couldn’t name was coiling inside me.

Day Two
I couldn’t stop thinking about it. The day started like any other, but the longer she stayed absent, the more I felt the weight of it. I asked her friends. Jenny just shrugged. “I don’t know. She said she was tired last night.”

But there was something in her eyes—something guarded. Something she wasn’t saying. It wasn’t just Jenny. I asked a few more people, and all of them seemed equally clueless, yet the way they glanced at each other made me feel like they were keeping something from me. They didn’t want to admit it, or maybe they couldn’t.

I tried texting Valeria, but the message sat unanswered, her little gray bubble telling me she hadn’t even read it. I frowned at my phone, fingers hovering over the screen. I wanted to send another message, something, anything to make sure she was okay. But I didn’t.

Maybe I didn’t want to push. Maybe I was afraid of what I’d hear if I did. But the worry started to creep in—small at first, but then growing with every passing hour.

Day Three
It felt wrong to let it go another day. My phone sat in front of me on the desk, taunting me, reminding me that I hadn’t tried harder. My fingers kept itching to reach out, to text her again, but I couldn’t bring myself to do it. There was this odd hesitation, like something was pulling me back, holding me still. What if I was just overthinking it? What if I was making something out of nothing?

But then I remembered her smile, the way she’d joke with me, how we’d talk about everything and nothing in that comfortable silence. Her absence felt louder now than it ever had before. I couldn’t ignore it anymore.

I opened my messages. I typed “Hey, you okay?” then deleted it. “Where are you?” then deleted that too. Instead, I sent, “I miss seeing you. Hope everything’s good.”

Nothing came back.

By the time school ended, I felt like a part of me had withered. The uncertainty gnawed at me. I didn’t even know what was happening. Was she just dealing with something private, or was there more to it than that?

Day Four

I stood there in front of her door, my hand still hovering above the knocker, the echo of the unanswered knocks ringing in my ears. The stillness of the moment gnawed at me, sending a chill down my spine. I couldn’t shake the feeling that something was wrong. I was beginning to think that maybe this wasn’t just a minor absence, something she’d brush off later. Maybe this was more than just her being tired or distracted.

I knocked again, this time with more force, as if the sound could somehow break through the silence, force something to happen. But all I heard was the distant hum of the neighborhood, a dog barking in the distance, the rustling of leaves in the wind.

Nothing.

My hand dropped to my side, frustration welling up in me. My heart raced with each unanswered knock, each second stretching into minutes that felt like hours. I could feel the heat of anxiety creeping up my chest, a pressure behind my ribs, but no answer came from inside. I wanted to shout, to demand that someone answer, but what would I even say? I didn’t even know what I was looking for, only that I couldn’t stand not knowing.

I stepped back, pressing my back against the cool metal of the fence, trying to catch my breath. Was I being too pushy? Should I have just let it go? But I couldn’t. I couldn't just walk away, not when I knew something was off. I needed to know she was okay.

My mind raced through the possibilities, none of them good. Was she even here? Had she left? Was she avoiding me on purpose? I shook my head, the thoughts spiraling faster. Why was this so complicated?

I turned back to the door and knocked once more, slower this time, my knuckles barely tapping against the wood. Silence. The kind of silence that spoke volumes. No footsteps. No voices. No movement.

I waited for a long time, as if somehow the longer I stood here, the more likely it was that something—anything—would happen. But nothing did. The house was still.

I swallowed hard. I knew that nothing was going to change. I couldn’t keep standing there, hoping for something that wasn’t coming. I ran a hand through my hair, frustrated, confused.

Should I just leave? Should I wait longer? My thoughts felt disjointed, scattered. I glanced back at the house, noticing the curtains slightly parted. Were her parents home? Where was she? Why didn’t anyone answer?

But the nagging fear was growing stronger. What if I was missing something? What if she was inside, not answering because she didn’t want to see anyone? What if she was going through something so deep, so painful, that she couldn’t even face anyone?

I stepped back from the door and turned, my mind still spinning. I needed to know, but I wasn’t sure how to get the answers I needed. I felt helpless, like a stranger in a place that used to feel familiar.

My phone buzzed in my pocket, and for a split second, I thought it was her. But when I pulled it out, it was just another text from Sofia—she hadn’t heard from Valeria either. It was the same story, over and over. Everyone I asked just seemed to have the same clueless look on their faces. They didn’t know.

I took a deep breath, pressing my palm against my forehead as I stood there on her front porch. I felt like I was suffocating under the weight of my own worry. This wasn’t just a bad day anymore. This wasn’t just her being absent. Something had happened, and I had no idea how to fix it.

Reluctantly, I turned away from the door. The sound of my footsteps on the gravel was the only noise around me as I walked back to the street. The weight in my chest didn’t lighten, though. It grew heavier with every step. The uncertainty of it all was suffocating.

As I walked away, I couldn’t shake the thought that I might have already missed my chance to make a difference. What if I was too late? What if she needed me, and I was too stupid to see it?

The worry didn’t go away. In fact, it only deepened, a cold knot twisting tighter as I looked back at the house one last time.

And still, no answer.
Shattered Silence
The Rumor

The morning started like any other, but something felt off in the air. As I walked through the halls, my mind was still on the empty seat across from me. Valeria’s absence had dragged on long enough.

I still hadn’t heard from her. No texts. No calls. Nothing. Just... silence.

Then, it happened.

I was standing at my locker, half-listening to the usual chatter around me, when I caught bits of a conversation between two guys passing by.

“Did you hear about Valeria?”

“Yeah, man. She’s in the hospital. Bad stuff. Some kind of breakdown, I think. Heard she went totally off the rails.”

“Hospital? What happened?”

“I dunno. Just heard she’s been there for days. They said she couldn’t handle it anymore—something about not eating, not sleeping. I think her parents checked her in.”

“Jesus, that’s rough. Poor girl.”

The words hit me like a punch to the gut. I didn’t even know what to do with the information. I stood frozen, feeling the world around me fall silent. It didn’t make sense. Valeria in the hospital? It didn’t fit the girl I knew. But then again, nothing about the last few days had made sense.

My hands clenched into fists at my sides, but I couldn’t move. I couldn’t think. The rumor kept echoing in my mind, spinning like a broken record.

I had to know if it was true.

I immediately shot a glance toward her friends in the hallway, but they weren’t there, not where they usually were. I couldn’t ask them now. I had to go straight to her house. It didn’t matter if I looked like a freak. I couldn’t wait anymore.

But the bell rang, and everyone filed into class, and I was left standing there, the heavy weight of those words pressing down on me.

Hospital.

I barely heard anything the rest of the day. Just... hospital. The thought wouldn’t leave my head.

All I could think about was getting to her—getting the truth, or whatever it was, from her myself.

The Breaking Point
The sun had just started to dip behind the trees as I arrived at Valeria’s house. The air was cooler now, the kind of crisp chill that made me tug at my jacket sleeve as I approached the front door. My heart was pounding in my chest, and a sense of urgency settled over me. I couldn’t shake the fear gnawing at me—fear that something had gone horribly wrong.

I knocked on the door, the sound echoing in the quiet of the neighborhood. My palms were sweaty, but I wiped them on my jeans. No answer. I knocked again, this time a little louder.

Still nothing.

I stood there, my knuckles barely touching the door. I knew I was close to breaking something. Or maybe she was. Or maybe it was all of us, teetering on the edge of something we couldn’t control anymore. But I had to knock. I had to.

It took me three knocks before I heard the footsteps from inside. And then the door creaked open, but it wasn’t Valeria. It was her dad. His tired eyes met mine, and I felt something heavy settle in my stomach.

“Lucanus?” he asked, his voice tight, like I wasn’t supposed to be there.

“Is Valeria home?” My words came out before I could stop them, and they sounded hollow, desperate. “I... I haven’t heard from her. She hasn’t been at school. She’s not answering my texts. I—what’s going on?”

Her dad looked over his shoulder toward the inside of the house. “She’s not doing well, Lucanus. She’s been going through something,” he said, his voice low, his eyes avoiding mine. “We’ve been trying to get her help, but... she’s not seeing anyone right now.”

I felt a sickening pit grow in my chest. "Is she okay? Where is she?"

“She’s... in her room,” her dad said, his voice thick with something I couldn’t place. “She’s not the same. She’s been... struggling with depression, and it’s been bad. For a while now.”

The words hit me like a punch to the gut. Depression. I wanted to ask more. I wanted to scream. To demand to know what happened to the girl who could always make me smile, who was always so sure of herself. But instead, I swallowed hard.

“Can I... see her? Can I talk to her?”

Her dad hesitated, glancing back inside again. “I don’t think that’s a good idea right now. You—”

But before he could finish, I heard her voice, sharp and cutting, from the hallway.

“No,” she said flatly, “no, I’m not doing this. I’m not talking to anyone.”

Valeria stood there, her figure framed in the doorway, her eyes bloodshot and distant. She was a different person now. She wasn’t the girl I knew.

“Valeria,” I said, taking a step toward her, trying to reach her, but she recoiled, almost like I had slapped her. The words I had rehearsed all week—everything I thought I’d say to help her—stuck in my throat.

“What are you doing here?” she spat. “Why can’t you just leave me alone? You’re not my therapist. You’re not my friend. You don’t get it!”

Her voice cracked. It was a sound I’d never heard before—a sound that shook me to my core.

“I just wanted to make sure you were okay!” I shot back, my voice cracking too, the frustration finally boiling over. “You haven’t been in school, you haven’t answered anything, Valeria—what’s going on?”

She let out a bitter laugh, one that sounded more like a sob. “What’s going on? What’s going on is that I’m trying to deal with my life! And you’re just—” She waved her hand in the air, frustration clouding her face. “I don’t need you here, Lucanus. I don’t need anyone.”

Her mom stepped forward, her face pale, but the sadness in her eyes was too much to ignore. She placed a hand on Valeria’s shoulder, but Valeria shook it off, her voice turning venomous.

“You let him in? You let him see me like this?!” she screamed at her parents, her face twisted with fury. Her hands were shaking as she balled them into fists. “Why can’t you just let me be? Let me deal with this on my own. You always do this!”

I froze, the air around me heavy, suffocating. I wanted to speak, to make her understand, but I couldn’t find the words. I was paralyzed.

“Valeria, please,” her dad tried again, his voice tired and pleading. “We’re just trying to help you.”

“I don’t need help!” She snapped, her eyes wild. “I didn’t ask for any of this! I don’t need anyone ‘helping’ me!” Her breath hitched, and for a moment, she just stood there, glaring at everyone in the room. The anger was there, but so was something else. Hurt. Deep, crippling hurt.

“I—I just wanted to be there for you,” I finally said, my voice quieter now. “I want to help you.”

She shook her head slowly, as if everything I said was the wrong thing. “You don’t get it. You don’t know what it’s like,” she muttered under her breath, her eyes filling with tears. “I’m not the person you think I am.”

The sound of her voice breaking sent a jolt of panic through me, and I wanted to rush forward. I wanted to do something—anything—to stop her from shutting down completely. But as I stepped closer, she held up a hand, her eyes burning with that mix of anger and pain.

“Just go,” she whispered, barely audible. “Please. Just go.”

I stood frozen, watching her back away, her chest heaving with every shaky breath. And then, as if the weight of it all was too much, she turned, disappearing into the hallway, slamming her bedroom door behind her with enough force to rattle the windows.

The sound echoed in my ears, louder than any words could have been.

The silence that followed was deafening. Her mom’s face was crumpled with sorrow, and her dad just stood there, too exhausted to speak.

I wanted to say something. Anything. But nothing came.

I felt it then—like I was a stranger, an outsider. Like all the effort, all the time I’d spent trying to be there for her, had been for nothing. I was standing in front of her house, in front of her parents, with no idea how to fix it. No idea how to make her look at me like she used to.

Nothing.
Chapter Four: The News I Wasn’t Ready For
Days had passed since the argument at Valeria’s house, and with each one, the silence grew heavier. I couldn’t stop thinking about her. Wondering if I’d pushed her too hard. Wondering if I had done something wrong. The last time I saw her, she was shutting me out. It felt like I was standing at the edge of something I couldn’t fix, no matter how hard I tried.

The days felt endless—school wasn’t the same anymore. Every class, every hallway, felt quieter without her. I’d sit in history, glancing at the empty seat across from me, hoping for her to show up, to just walk in like everything was fine again. But she didn’t. And every time that bell rang, signaling the end of another day, I’d be left wondering what the hell was happening with her.

It was just another morning, another set of hours passing in a haze of restless thoughts, when I overheard something that stopped me dead in my tracks.

I was standing by my locker, gathering the last of my books for the day, when I caught fragments of a conversation between two girls passing by, their voices low, just loud enough for me to hear.

“You heard about Valeria, right?” one of them said, her voice almost too quiet to catch.

I froze. The name felt like a punch to the gut. My stomach twisted.

“What do you mean? What happened to her?” the other girl asked, her voice laced with concern.

“She’s in the hospital,” the first girl replied, glancing around as if she were afraid someone might overhear. “Bad. She… she tried to—” The girl paused, lowering her voice even more, but I could hear the rest. “She tried to end it. They found her too late. She’s in critical condition.”

The words didn’t make sense at first. They hit me like a slap to the face, but they didn’t sink in right away. I couldn’t breathe. I stood there, unable to move, feeling my body go cold, my hands slowly trembling at my sides.

Hospital. Critical condition. End it.

My head buzzed with confusion. I was sure I’d heard wrong, but the words played over and over again in my mind, each time making less sense, each time sinking deeper into the pit in my stomach.

What did they mean? How could this be happening?

I stood there for a second longer, unable to move. The hallway was alive with chatter, kids rushing between classes, but it all felt so far away, so distant. All I could hear was that last sentence, echoing in my mind: She tried to end it.

I had to see her. I couldn’t stay here, not when I had no idea what was going on, not when I didn’t know if she was even alive.

I immediately turned on my heels and started walking. My legs felt heavy, like I was carrying a weight I couldn’t shake. The world around me didn’t matter. Nothing mattered except getting to her.

The bell rang, signaling the start of my next class, but I didn’t care. I walked straight out of the school building, ignoring the stares from the few kids lingering outside. I didn’t stop, didn’t even slow down. All I could think about was Valeria—about the girl who had been slipping away for weeks, and how I hadn’t been there to stop it.

I pulled out my phone, my fingers shaky as I searched for the address of her house. Her number was in my contacts, but I couldn’t bring myself to dial it. Not when I had no idea what I was walking into. What if she wasn’t even home? What if she didn’t want to see me?

But I had to try. I had to know if she was okay.

By the time I reached the hospital, the knot in my stomach had tightened to the point where I could barely breathe. I walked up to the nurse’s desk, my hands shaking.

“I’m looking for Valeria Mott,” I said, trying to keep my voice steady.

The nurse looked up, briefly scanning her clipboard before pointing down the hall. “Room 451,” she said, her voice quiet, almost too soft, like she was trying to make this as easy as possible.

I didn’t say anything else. I just nodded and turned to make my way down the corridor, each step feeling heavier than the last. The hospital smelled of antiseptic and faint bleach, but it didn’t matter. My heart was thumping so loud in my chest that I could hardly hear anything else.

When I reached the room, I saw Valeria’s parents standing outside, looking as worn and broken as I’d ever seen them. Her dad’s face was pale, his eyes red-rimmed, and her mom was wringing her hands nervously, as if she didn’t know how to hold herself together.

For a moment, no one said anything. The space between us felt wide and awkward, as if no one knew how to bridge the gap that had grown between us over the last few days.

Her dad was the first to speak. “Lucanus,” he said, his voice quiet but tired. “You didn’t— I didn’t expect you to be here.”

I swallowed hard, trying to steady myself. “How is she?” I asked, the words coming out raw and desperate.

“She’s... she’s in there,” her dad said, glancing at the door. His voice cracked. “But it’s not good, Lucanus. She’s been through something... something we couldn’t stop.”

I felt my stomach drop. “What happened?” I asked, suddenly afraid of what he might say.

His face twisted with pain. “She... tried to take her own life. We found her just in time, but she’s in critical condition now.”

The world seemed to slow, and everything else blurred around me. I didn’t even register her mom’s soft sobs, or the nurse who had walked by, her eyes averted. All I could hear were those words—critical condition—playing over and over in my head, like an echo that wouldn’t stop.

“I need to see her,” I said, the words coming out before I could stop them.

Her dad didn’t say anything for a moment. He just nodded, his face filled with a deep kind of sorrow that told me everything I needed to know.

I opened the door to Valeria’s room, and my breath caught. She was lying in bed, hooked up to machines, her face pale and unrecognizable. She was unconscious, her chest rising and falling in shallow breaths, like she was barely hanging on.

Her parents were sitting next to her, not saying a word, just watching her like they were waiting for something that wasn’t coming.

I walked closer to the bed, my feet heavy on the floor. I didn’t know what to say. I didn’t know what to do. I just stood there for a long time, feeling the weight of the situation crash over me like a tidal wave.

Her mom glanced up at me, her face weary. “She hasn’t spoken much,” she whispered. “We... we don’t know if she’ll wake up.”

I nodded, my throat tight. The words felt like they were stuck, buried under the weight of everything I had been feeling.

I wanted to reach out to her. I wanted to hold her hand and tell her that everything was going to be okay. But I couldn’t. She was so far away from me, so distant, and I knew I hadn’t been there when she needed me most.

I just stood there, unsure of what to do next, and the silence in the room felt like it was closing in on me, suffocating me.
I Should’ve Seen It
I should’ve seen it.

Looking back, I can’t believe I didn’t. The signs were there—subtle, maybe, but there.

A few weeks ago, Valeria sent me a text late at night. It wasn’t like her. She wasn’t the type to stay up texting for no reason. I remember it clearly, word for word:

"Do you ever feel like you're drowning?"

At the time, I thought it was just another passing thought, another late-night rambling message she sometimes sent when she couldn’t sleep. I stared at it for a long time, my fingers hovering over the keyboard, trying to think of something to say. I remember feeling a slight unease, a quiet nagging feeling in my chest—but I didn’t take it seriously.

I thought she was venting. Maybe about school, maybe about her parents, maybe just about life in general.

I had no idea she meant it.

I responded with something stupid.

"Rough day?"

She replied almost instantly.

"Yeah. Never mind."

I let it go. I didn’t ask. I didn’t push. I didn’t check in the next day.

Now I can’t stop thinking about it.

I keep pulling out my phone, scrolling up to that message, reading it over and over as if the words will somehow change. As if maybe, this time, she’ll say something different. As if maybe, this time, I’ll say something different.

Something that would’ve made her stop.

It’s been days since I first saw her in that hospital bed.

Days since I walked into that sterile, white-walled room, the steady beep of machines filling the silence, my stomach twisting at the sight of her lying there—so pale, so still, tubes and wires attached to her like something out of a nightmare.

Days since I stood there, frozen, watching her chest rise and fall in slow, mechanical motions, knowing that if it weren’t for the machines, she wouldn’t be breathing at all.

Days since I walked out of that room, her parents barely acknowledging my presence, too lost in their own grief to care that I was there.

I haven’t gone back since.

Not because I don’t want to—because I do.

I want to sit beside her and talk to her, even if she can’t hear me. I want to tell her I’m sorry. That I should’ve been there. That I should’ve seen the signs.

But every time I think about stepping into that hospital again, I freeze.

I keep telling myself I’m giving her family space. That it’s not my place. That she doesn’t need me there.

But that’s another lie.

The truth is, I’m afraid.

I keep replaying that night in my head. The last time we spoke.

"Why are you shutting me out?" I had asked her, my voice sharp, frustrated.

"I’m not," she had said, barely meeting my eyes.

"♥♥♥♥♥♥♥♥, Val. You haven’t been yourself for weeks. Talk to me."

"I’m just tired."

"Then tell me what’s wrong!"

She had looked at me then, something heavy behind her eyes. She opened her mouth, then closed it, like she was about to say something—something real, something honest—but stopped herself at the last second.

"It’s nothing, Luc. I’m fine."

I had exhaled, shaking my head.

"You always say that."

"Because it’s true."

I remember the way she had smiled—small, distant. It wasn’t real. It was the kind of smile you use when you want someone to stop asking questions.

I should’ve pushed harder.

I should’ve stayed.

But instead, I had sighed, rubbed a hand over my face, and said, "Fine. If you don’t want to talk, I won’t force you."

Then I turned and walked away.

And she let me.

She didn’t call after me. She didn’t try to stop me.

Maybe that was the moment I should’ve known.

I haven’t been sleeping much.

I lie in bed, staring at the ceiling, my mind looping through everything I should have done differently.

I close my eyes, and I see her—the way she was before all this. The way she looked at me when we first met, that little smirk she used to give me when she thought she was smarter than me.

And then I see her in the hospital bed.

A version of her that shouldn’t exist.

After school, I find myself at the art room.

I don’t even know why I walked here. I guess I just needed somewhere quiet, somewhere that still feels like her.

It smells like paint and paper, just like it always does. The room is empty, the easels standing still, unfinished projects left behind on the tables.

I walk over to the back corner—the spot where we used to sit, where we first met. I run my fingers over the wooden desk, the one she used to rest her elbows on when she’d lean forward, critiquing my work.

"You have no sense of shading," she had teased once, nudging me with her elbow.

"Yeah, well, you have no sense of perspective," I had shot back.

She had laughed, shaking her head.

"Perspective is subjective, Luc."

I had rolled my eyes, pretending to be annoyed, but the truth was, I liked it when she talked like that. When she got lost in her own little world of thoughts and theories and the way she saw things.

I pull out my phone and scroll to our old messages. I find one from months ago.

"I think people forget how much art says about a person."

I had asked her what she meant.

"I mean, people look at a drawing and just see colors and lines. But if you really pay attention, you see the person who made it. You see their thoughts, their emotions, their fears. Art is just a way to say things we don’t know how to say out loud."

I wonder what she was trying to say back then.

I wonder what she wanted me to see.

My chest tightens.

I lower my head onto the desk and close my eyes, trying to remember the last time I heard her laugh.

"Luc, do you ever think about the future?" she had asked me once, out of nowhere, as we sat here after school, just the two of us.

"Not really," I had shrugged.

"Why not?"

"I don’t know. I guess I don’t see the point in planning too far ahead."

She had hummed, thoughtful.

"I think about it a lot," she had admitted. "Where we’ll be in a few years. If we’ll still be friends. If we’ll even remember sitting here, talking about stupid things."

"Of course, we’ll remember," I had told her, nudging her with my knee.

"Yeah?" she had smiled, but there had been something in her eyes—something sad, something uncertain.

I never asked her what she was thinking in that moment.

And now, I never will.

For the first time since I heard the news, I feel something sting at the edges of my eyes.

I never cry.

But sitting here, in this empty room, where she should be but isn’t—I feel it.

And I let it come.

Because if she gets another chance—if we both do—I won’t waste it.

I don’t care if she pushes me away.

I don’t care if she never wants to see me again.

I don’t care if she hates me.

She needs to know she’s not alone.

Because no one should ever feel that alone.

Not her.

Not ever.
Miracles
I don’t believe in miracles.

I never have.

Miracles are just coincidences people dress up with meaning to make themselves feel better. At least, that’s what I used to think.

But sometimes, just sometimes, life proves me wrong.

The first miracle happened on my seventeen birthday.

I didn’t want to celebrate it. Didn’t see the point. But my family insisted—cake, candles, the whole thing. They told me to make a wish.

I only had one.

I wished for her.

I wished that Valeria would wake up. That she’d open her eyes, look at me, and I’d finally get the chance to tell her how ♥♥♥♥♥♥♥ sorry I was.

That night, for reasons I still don’t fully understand, I did something I hadn’t done in months.

I went to see her.

I stopped at a small shop on the way to the hospital. The kind that sells cheap greeting cards and overpriced flowers. I stared at the selection for too long, not even sure why I was bothering. Flowers felt stupid. Useless. She wouldn’t even see them. But my hands moved on their own, grabbing a small bouquet of white lilies. I paid for them without thinking.

The hospital was quiet when I got there. Visiting hours were almost over, but no one stopped me. I knew the way by heart. Knew the turns, the hallways, the smell of disinfectant that clung to everything.

But standing outside her door, I hesitated.

I didn’t know why. Maybe I was afraid of what I’d see. Maybe I was afraid nothing would have changed. Maybe I just didn’t want to face the fact that this was the closest I’d been to her in months, and she wouldn’t even know I was there.

I forced myself to go in.

The room was dimly lit, the machines beside her bed humming in a quiet, steady rhythm. The flowers in the vase from her parents were wilting. I set mine next to them, not sure why I even bothered.

Then I looked at her.

God.

She looked so… small.

Valeria was always full of life—loud, stubborn, always moving, always talking. The girl in the bed wasn’t her. She was too still, too pale. Her freckles stood out even more against her skin, her lips dry and cracked. There were IVs in her arms, a heart monitor beeping steadily beside her. The sound was soft but constant, like a reminder that she was still here.

I sat down beside her, my hands clasped between my knees, staring at the floor. I didn’t know what to say.

What do you say to someone who might never hear you?

After a while, I closed my eyes and muttered a prayer under my breath.

I don’t even know why.

I hadn’t prayed in years. Didn’t think I believed in it anymore. But I did it anyway.

"Please," I whispered. "Just let her wake up. Let me fix this."

Nothing happened. Of course, nothing happened.

I sighed, rubbing a hand down my face, trying to ignore the tightness in my throat.

Then, on impulse, I reached forward and took her hand.

Her fingers were warm. Too warm. For some reason, I expected them to be cold.

My throat closed up.

"I miss you," I admitted, my voice barely above a whisper. "I miss you so much, Val."

The words tumbled out before I could stop them. Everything I had been holding back for months, everything I was too much of a coward to say before.

"I should’ve been there. I should’ve seen it. I should’ve—" I broke off, swallowing the lump in my throat. My grip on her hand tightened. "I’m so ♥♥♥♥♥♥♥ sorry."

I exhaled shakily, leaning forward, pressing my forehead against our joined hands. My eyes burned.

"And I—" My voice caught. I took a breath, then another, forcing the words out before I could stop myself.

"I love you, Val."

It wasn’t dramatic. It wasn’t loud. Just the quiet truth.

"I love you," I whispered again, my voice raw. "I always have. And if you wake up, if you come back to me, I swear to God, I won’t waste another second not telling you."

Silence.

Just the sound of the heart monitor, the steady hum of the machines.

I squeezed my eyes shut.

"I just need one more chance," I murmured. "Just one more."

A sound.

A soft, barely-there inhale.

I thought I imagined it.

Then—

"Luc?"

It was hoarse. Weak. But real.

I froze.

My whole body locked up, my heart slamming against my ribs. For a second, I thought my brain was playing tricks on me. That I wanted it so badly I was hearing things.

But then I turned.

Her eyes were open.

Not fully. Just barely. But enough.

I shot up so fast I knocked over a tray on the bedside table, sending metal instruments clattering to the floor. My vision blurred, my hands shaking as I grabbed the edge of the bed to steady myself.

"Val?" My voice cracked. "Oh my god."

She blinked sluggishly, unfocused, her breathing uneven. Her lips parted like she wanted to say something, but nothing came out.

And then—

She looked at me.

And she smiled.

It was small, barely there, but it was real.

That was it. That was all it took.

The tightness in my chest finally snapped, and I broke. A sob ripped out of me before I could stop it. My knees almost gave out, my body shaking as I pressed a hand over my mouth.

"You’re—" I choked on the words, shaking my head. "You’re awake."

She frowned slightly, her forehead creasing, like she was trying to piece things together. Her eyes flickered to me, to the room, to the machines around her. Then back to me.

"Where…?" Her voice was barely a whisper.

"You’re in the hospital," I told her, wiping at my face uselessly. "You—God, Val, you scared the ♥♥♥♥ out of me."

Her lips twitched again, like she wanted to laugh but was too exhausted to manage it. Then her expression shifted. Guilt.

"I’m sorry," she murmured.

I stared at her, feeling like I’d just been punched in the gut.

"Don’t," I said immediately. My voice was raw. "Don’t you dare apologize to me."

She swallowed, her throat working like it hurt.

"I yelled at you," she rasped. "I pushed you away. I didn’t want you to—" She stopped, her breath shuddering. "I didn’t want you to worry."

I let out a broken laugh, shaking my head. "Val, I always worry about you."

Her gaze met mine. There was something in her expression—something fragile, something vulnerable.

"You almost weren’t here," I whispered, my fingers tightening around hers. My voice cracked again. "You almost—" I couldn’t finish the sentence.

Her eyes glistened. She squeezed my hand, her grip weak but there.

"But I am," she whispered back.

A sob broke out of me before I could stop it. I leaned forward, pressing my forehead against our joined hands, my shoulders shaking.

"You’re here," I echoed, my voice barely audible.

Her fingers curled slightly around mine. “I heard you,” she whispered.

I blinked, confused. “What?”

“In the hospital,” she said softly. “When you were talking to me… when you held my hand before.” Her gaze found mine, something unreadable in her expression. “You said… you loved me.”

My breath hitched.

My grip on her hand tightened just slightly. I couldn’t look away. “Yeah,” I admitted, voice barely above a whisper. “I did.”

She swallowed, searching my face like she was trying to figure out if I meant it.

I did.

I always had.

A knock at the door made us both jump. A nurse peeked in. “She’s awake?”

I let out a shaky breath and nodded, stepping back as doctors and nurses flooded the room. I gave Valeria’s hand one last squeeze before letting go.

She didn’t stop me. But before I turned to leave, she whispered—

“I love you too.”

That night, I walked home under a sky full of stars. And for the first time in a long time, I let myself believe—

And then, for the first time in months, I let myself believe in miracles.
Visiting Her Again
I don’t know what I expected when I walked into her hospital room again.

Maybe I thought it would feel different now that she was awake—less heavy, less suffocating. But it doesn’t.

If anything, it feels even heavier.

The air still carries that sterile scent of disinfectant and something artificial, but now, there’s something else—a faint trace of her. Her shampoo, maybe, or just the way her presence lingers in a space. The machines still hum softly in the background, the beeping steady and rhythmic, reminding me she’s alive. That should bring me relief, but instead, it just makes my chest feel tighter.

She’s sitting up this time. Not fully, but enough that she looks like herself again. There’s more color in her cheeks, and her hair is a little messier, like she’s been running her fingers through it.

And when she sees me—her eyes light up.

Like she wasn’t expecting me but is happy that I’m here.

And then she smiles.

It’s small. Weak. But it’s real.

It almost knocks the air out of my lungs.

“Hey,” I manage, my voice rougher than I intended.

She tilts her head slightly. “Hey.” Her voice is hoarse, tired, but warm.

I step further into the room, setting the flowers I brought down on the small table beside her bed. She glances at them, then back at me.

“You brought me flowers?” There’s a teasing lilt to her voice, but it’s soft, hesitant, like she isn’t sure if she’s allowed to joke about something so normal after everything.

I clear my throat. “Yeah. You like lilies, right?”

She nods slowly, staring at them for a moment. “I do.”

I hesitate before pulling the chair closer to her bed and sitting down. For a second, neither of us says anything. The silence isn’t tense, exactly, but it isn’t comfortable either.

I don’t know where to start.

I don’t even know if she wants me here.

“How are you feeling?” I finally ask.

Valeria exhales softly, looking down at her hands. “Tired,” she admits. “Like… everything’s too much and not enough at the same time.”

I nod, because I don’t know what else to do.

Another pause.

Then, quietly, she asks, “Did you think I wouldn’t wake up?”

The question hits me like a punch to the gut. I swallow hard, forcing myself to meet her gaze.

“I didn’t know,” I say honestly. “I wanted to believe you would. But I—” My voice catches, and I look away. “I didn’t know if I’d ever get to talk to you again.”

She studies me for a long moment, something unreadable in her expression. Then, so softly I almost don’t hear it, she says, “I’m sorry.”

I blink. “What?”

She grips the blanket draped over her lap, staring down at it. “I—” Her voice wavers. “I shouldn’t have shut you out like that. I shouldn’t have—” She swallows hard. “I didn’t want to hurt you. I just… I didn’t want to worry you.”

My jaw tightens. “You think not telling me was better?” My voice cracks, but I can’t stop. “You think I wouldn’t have worried about you anyway? You think I didn’t—” I break off, dragging a hand down my face. “I should have seen it. I should have known. You sent me that text, and I just—I brushed it off. I thought you just needed space, and I left you alone. And then—” My throat closes up. “I almost lost you.”

She flinches. I immediately regret my tone.

“I thought…” she whispers, her hands gripping the sheets. “I thought you were mad at me.”

I let out a sharp breath. “I was mad,” I admit. “I was ♥♥♥♥♥♥♥ terrified. But I was never mad at you for… for that.” My voice softens. “I was mad at myself.”

Her fingers tighten around the blanket, her shoulders trembling slightly. “Luc… I never wanted you to feel like that.”

I shake my head. “You didn’t do anything wrong, Val.”

Her lips press together. “I did,” she says after a long pause. “I pushed you away. I made you think I didn’t want you around, but I did. I just—I didn’t know how to ask for help.”

I exhale slowly, gripping the edge of the chair. “You don’t have to explain. Not now.”

She hesitates before nodding. “Okay.”

Silence again. But this time, it feels different. Not as heavy. Not as sharp.

I reach into my bag and pull out something small, worn, familiar.

Her sketchbook.

She stares at it for a long moment, her fingers twitching slightly at her side, like she isn’t sure she has the strength to take it.

“I—” I clear my throat. “I kept it for you. Thought you might want it back.”

She doesn’t move at first, just blinks down at it like she’s looking at a piece of herself she forgot existed. Then, slowly, she reaches out. Her hands are unsteady, weak from months of not using them, so I help her. I place the sketchbook gently in her lap, our fingers brushing.

She exhales, a sound somewhere between a laugh and a sob.

“I thought I lost this,” she whispers, her voice thick with emotion. She runs a thumb over the cover, tracing the edges like she’s remembering every line, every worn-out page.

I watch her carefully. “I looked through it,” I admit quietly. “Not all of it. Just a few pages.”

She glances up at me, but there’s no anger in her eyes. Just… something else.

“I—” She flips through the pages, stopping on a half-finished drawing—one I recognize instantly.

It’s me.

My throat tightens. “I love it.”

She swallows hard. “I— I don’t even remember drawing this.”

I do.

She had been sitting across from me, lost in her own world, her pencil never stopping. I remember teasing her about it, saying she could’ve at least chosen a better subject.

I let out a shaky breath.

“I missed you,” she whispers suddenly.

I close my eyes for half a second. When I open them, she’s looking at me—really looking at me.

“I missed you too.”

I glance at our hands—her fingers still barely touching mine. I should move away. I should let her rest. But I don’t. Instead, I tighten my grip, just slightly, like I’m afraid she’ll disappear if I let go.

“Before you woke up,” I say, voice barely above a whisper, “I—I said something. I don’t know if you heard me, but I—” I swallow, heart hammering against my ribs. “I love you.”

Her breath catches.

I can’t look at her. My throat is too tight, my hands shaking. “I should have told you sooner. I should have—”

“Luc.”

I finally meet her eyes.

She looks at me—really looks at me—and for the first time in what feels like forever, she smiles.

It’s small, barely there, but it’s real.

And just like that, the crushing weight on my chest lifts, even if only slightly.

“Can you stay?” she asks, voice quiet, unsure.

I nod. “Yeah,” I say, squeezing her hand. “I’ll stay.”

And for the first time in months, I feel like I’m exactly where I’m supposed to be.
The Last Goodbye
It had been months since Valeria was discharged from the hospital. Months of slow healing, of careful steps forward. Therapy had changed her—not in a way that made her a stranger, but in a way that made her… different. Lighter in some ways. Heavier in others.

We still saw each other. Every week, after therapy, she’d find me, and we’d talk. Sometimes for hours. Sometimes barely at all. Some days, she was like she’d always been—sharp, witty, her presence like a force of nature. Other days, she was quieter, the weight of everything pressing down on her shoulders. On those days, we sat in silence, and I never pushed her to speak. I just stayed.

I thought we had time.

Until that day.

Until That Day
I didn’t want to believe it.

Even when I overheard people whispering about it in the hallways. Even when I saw the way she seemed different—a little more distant, a little more like she was already halfway gone. Even when I caught glimpses of her staring at nothing in class, lost in thought, like she was somewhere else entirely.

I told myself it wasn’t true. That maybe it was just a rumor. That maybe—maybe—she would tell me if it were real.

But then she found me at my locker.

She looked hesitant, shifting her weight from one foot to the other, gripping the strap of her bag like it was the only thing keeping her steady. The second she saw me, something flickered across her face—relief, maybe, or regret—but it was gone too fast for me to be sure.

“Luc,” she started, voice soft.

I closed my locker a little too hard. “What?”

She flinched slightly but held her ground. “Can we talk?”

I exhaled through my nose, forcing myself to unclench my jaw. “Yeah. Fine.”

We walked in silence until we found an empty classroom. It was late, and most of the students had already gone home. The overhead lights buzzed faintly, the air thick with the scent of old books and something vaguely metallic.

She turned to face me, gripping her bag tighter. “I—” She hesitated, glancing down at her shoes before taking a breath. “I’m leaving.”

The words didn’t register at first.

“…What?”

She swallowed hard. “My family’s moving back to Milan. Today.”

Everything inside me went still.

“Today,” I repeated, voice hollow.

She nodded. “I wanted to tell you sooner, I just—”

“When were you gonna tell me, Val?” I snapped. “The night before you left? After you were already gone?”

Her eyes widened slightly. “No, I—”

“You knew, didn’t you?” I stepped back, shaking my head. “You knew for weeks, and you didn’t say a damn thing.”

She let out a shaky breath. “Luc, please. It’s not like that.”

“Then what is it like?” My voice came out harsher than I intended, but I didn’t care. “Because from where I’m standing, it looks a hell of a lot like you’re running away.”

Her shoulders tensed. “I need this.”

“You need this?” I laughed, but it was bitter, sharp. “What about me? Did you ever stop to think about what this would do to me?”

“Of course I did!” she snapped, eyes glistening. “But what do you want me to say, Luc? That I don’t want to go? That I want to stay? Because that doesn’t change anything! My family is leaving, and I don’t have a choice.”

I stared at her, my breath coming too fast. “When are you coming back?”

Silence.

That ♥♥♥♥♥♥♥ pause.

“…Probably never, I guess.”

I felt the air get knocked out of me.

I exhaled sharply, running a hand through my hair. “Fine,” I said, voice tight. “You do whatever you want.”

And then I walked out.

She didn’t stop me.

I told myself I wouldn’t go to her house.

That if she wanted to leave, I wouldn’t chase after her. That she made her choice, and I had to live with it.

But as the hours passed, anger turned into something else—something worse.

Regret.

What if those were the last words I ever said to her?

So I went.

By the time I got there, most of the packing was already done.

Boxes were stacked near the front door. Valeria’s father was loading the last of them into the trunk, his face drawn with exhaustion.

But Valeria—she stood a little off to the side, arms wrapped around herself, staring at the house. She must have felt me watching her because, when she turned and saw me, her eyes lit up—just for a second—before something more guarded took its place.

Still, she smiled. A small, hesitant thing.

I swallowed, stepping forward. “Hey.”

“Hey.”

The word felt too small for everything I wanted to say.

She shifted on her feet. “I wasn’t sure if I’d see you again before I left.”

“Yeah. Well.” I exhaled, rubbing the back of my neck. “I was an ♥♥♥♥♥♥♥ earlier.”

She let out a short, breathy laugh. “Yeah. You were.”

I huffed out something that was almost a laugh. Then I looked at her—really looked at her. “I’m sorry.”

She blinked.

I shook my head. “I just… I wasn’t ready to hear it. That you were leaving. That you—” My throat tightened. “That you weren’t coming back.”

Her face softened. “Luc…”

I held up a hand, stopping her. “I know, okay? I know you need this. And I get it. I just—” I exhaled, forcing a smile that felt shaky at best. “It’s gonna suck without you.”

Her eyes glistened slightly, but she didn’t look away. “I know.”

For a long moment, we just stood there.

Then, slowly, she reached into her bag and pulled something out. She hesitated for half a second before pressing it into my hands.

I looked down. My chest ached.

Her sketchbook.

I looked up at her. “Val, I—”

“I want you to have it.” Her voice was quiet. “So you don’t forget me.”

I swallowed hard, flipping through the pages. Some were old sketches—things I recognized from before. But some were new. Some were me.

“You finished it.” My voice cracked slightly.

She smiled. “Of course I did.”

Something in my chest clenched.

She stepped closer, and before I could react, she leaned up on her toes and pressed a soft kiss to my cheek.

I froze.

When she pulled back, there was something unreadable in her expression. But before I could figure it out, her dad called her name.

She let out a small, shaky breath. “I should go.”

I nodded, gripping the sketchbook tighter. “Yeah.”

She hesitated, one last time. Then she smiled—soft, a little sad—and stepped away.

I watched as she climbed into the car. As the door shut behind her. As the engine rumbled to life.

I didn’t move. Not even when the car disappeared down the street.

I just stood there, gripping her sketchbook like it was the only thing keeping me grounded.

Until that day… that was the last time I ever saw her.
Chapter Five: The Hollow Feeling
It’s been months since Valeria left.

Long enough that people stopped asking if I’d heard from her. Long enough that I should have moved on.

But I haven’t.

Everything reminds me of her.

The arcade still glows with its neon buzz at the corner of the street, like a memory refusing to fade. I walk past it, feeling the pull but never stepping inside. What’s the point? She’s not there to nudge me in the ribs, grinning as she destroys me at Street Fighter.

School feels emptier. I still expect to hear her laugh echo down the hallways or see her sprawled across a table, sketching in her notebook. But her seat is always empty.

At home, my family notices.

Mom asks if I’m okay. Dad watches me like he’s waiting for something—maybe waiting for me to snap out of it.

“I’m fine,” I tell them.

It’s a lie.

The Silence at Home
Dinner is quiet. It has been for weeks.

Mom sets a plate in front of me—pasta, my favorite. But I barely touch it.

She exchanges a glance with Dad before speaking. “Lucanus, you haven’t been yourself lately.”

“I’m fine,” I say, stabbing at my food with my fork.

Dad leans back in his chair, arms crossed. “You sure about that?”

I don’t answer.

Mom exhales softly, pushing a strand of hair behind her ear. “Sweetheart, we just want to help.”

I force a bite down, barely tasting it. “I don’t need help. I just… I just need time.”

Dad watches me for a moment before setting his fork down. Clink. The sound makes my shoulders tense.

“You’ve been doing a lot of nothing lately,” he says, voice even but firm.

I bristle at that. “I go to school. I do my work.”

“That’s not what I mean.” His gaze sharpens. “You used to train every day. You used to push yourself. Now you just go through the motions.”

I drop my fork onto my plate, appetite gone. “What do you want me to do? Pretend everything’s fine?”

“No,” he says. “I want you to do something with your life.”

The words hit harder than I expect.

I push back from the table, chair scraping against the floor. “I have homework,” I mutter before walking out.

The Talk with My Father
I didn’t expect my father to follow me outside. Usually, when I left the dinner table in a foul mood, he let me be. But tonight was different.

I was sitting on the back steps, picking at the wood grain with my fingernail, staring at the darkened sky. The air was cool, carrying the scent of damp earth and the distant hum of the neighborhood settling in for the night. I heard the door creak open, followed by the slow, measured steps of my father’s boots.

He didn’t sit down right away. Instead, he stood there, hands in his pockets, looking up at the stars.

"You can tell yourself you’re fine," he said after a long silence, "but I know better. I’ve seen this before."

I kept my eyes on the horizon, jaw tight. “Yeah? When?”

He exhaled, stepping down to sit beside me, his elbows resting on his knees. He didn’t look at me when he answered. “In the mirror. A long time ago.”

I frowned, glancing at him. My father wasn’t the kind of man who talked about his past unless there was a lesson buried in it.

"What happened?" I asked, though I wasn’t sure I wanted to know.

He scratched at the stubble on his chin, staring out into the night. “There was someone I cared about once. Someone who meant a lot to me. And when she left… I thought the world was ending.” He gave a dry chuckle, shaking his head. “I stopped eating. Stopped talking. Stopped living, really. I told myself it didn’t matter, that I was fine. But I wasn’t.”

I swallowed, my fingers tightening into a fist against my knee. “What did you do?”

He looked at me then, his gaze steady. “I had two choices: stay stuck, or get up and do something about it.”

I scoffed, shaking my head. “And what? You’re saying I should just move on? Just forget her?”

"No," he said simply. "You don’t forget people like that. But you can’t live your life waiting for them to come back.”

His words landed heavier than I wanted them to.

We sat in silence for a while, the night stretching between us. Then, before he got up, he clapped a hand on my shoulder, squeezing lightly.

"She’s moving forward, Luc. What about you?”

And then he walked back inside, leaving me alone with a question I wasn’t ready to answer.

The Sketchbook
Later that night, I pulled out Valeria’s sketchbook.

I hadn’t looked at it in a while. Not because I didn’t want to—but because I was afraid of what it would do to me.

I ran my fingers over the worn cover before flipping it open. Page after page, her sketches stared back at me. Some unfinished, some with tiny notes scrawled in the corners.

Then I found the one of me.

It was the last drawing she made before she left. A simple pencil sketch, capturing me mid-laugh, like she had frozen a moment in time. My own face looked back at me, and for the first time, I wondered if she’d drawn it because she didn’t want to forget me either.

Something fluttered between the pages. A loose scrap of paper.

I almost didn’t open it.

But I did.

It was a short note, her handwriting a little messier than usual.

"I hope you find what you’re looking for."

That was it. No explanation. No goodbye. Just that.

I clenched my jaw, staring at the words until they blurred together.

Then, on the last blank page of the sketchbook, I pulled out a pen and wrote:

"I told myself I wouldn’t forget her. But maybe it’s not about holding on. Maybe it’s about figuring out who I am without her.

I don’t know where I’m going yet. But I can’t stay here forever.”

I stared at the words for a long time.

Then, finally, I closed the book.
The Push Forward
The Knock at My Door
The knock came before sunrise.

Not a polite one. A firm, deliberate rap.

I groaned, burying my face deeper into the pillow. "Unless the house is on fire, go away."

The door creaked open.

"Get dressed."

I peeked one eye open. My dad stood in the doorway, arms crossed.

"Why?"

"Just get in the truck."

I sighed. He wasn’t asking. I sat up, rubbing my face.

"You know I have school, right?"

"You’ll survive."

"So… this is a punishment?"

"Not unless you make it one."

That didn’t make me feel any better.

Where the Hell Are We?
We drove in silence.

Past town. Past the outskirts. Past anywhere familiar.

The roads got narrower, the trees denser, the pavement cracked and faded. Finally, we pulled up to a rotting, half-collapsed house in the middle of nowhere.

The kind of place where you expect to find bodies in the basement.

I stared at it.

"You forgot to mention we’re starring in a horror movie," I muttered.

Dad killed the engine. "Let’s go."

"Let’s go where?"

"Inside."

I huffed. "You know I’m gonna be late for school, right?"

"You’ll live."

"Come on." I gestured at the wreckage. "Are you punishing me with manual labor? At least be original."

He ignored me, heading to the back of the truck.

"You know I’ve worked harder than you, right?" I said, crossing my arms.

Dad smirked. "Yeah, yeah. I know. You’re a badass, right?"

Then he tossed me a pair of protective glasses.

"Put these on."

"What?"

"Just put them on, Luc."

I hesitated, but something in his tone made me listen.

Breaking Point
Inside, the house was a graveyard of forgotten things.

Stripped walls. Collapsed furniture. A thick layer of dust, like time had just stopped.

Dad picked up a sledgehammer and rolled his shoulders.

Then, without a word, he swung hard.

The wall split open, plaster crumbling around the impact.

I stepped back. "Jesus, Dad."

He exhaled, resting the hammer on his shoulder.

"I know you’re angry," he said. "At us. At the world. Maybe at yourself a little. I don’t know. You’re not talking."

I stayed quiet.

"The truth is," he continued, "when I’m pissed, I don’t much like to talk either."

Then, he drove a crowbar straight through an old dresser. Wood splintered apart, shards flying.

"You know what I like to do?" he asked.

I already knew the answer.

"I like to break ♥♥♥♥."

He grabbed a baseball bat and held it out to me.

"Go ahead."

I hesitated.

"This isn’t some kind of therapy thing, is it?"

Dad snorted. "No. It’s just real simple. You’re pissed. So hit something."

I sighed and grabbed the bat.

"I want you to think about something that really pisses you off. You got it?"

I clenched my jaw.

"You sure?"

I thought about Valeria leaving.

I thought about the nights staring at my phone, waiting for a message that never came.

I thought about people asking if I was ‘okay’ like I was supposed to just get over it.

I exhaled. "Yeah."

Dad nodded. "Alright. Let’s see it. Bust that ♥♥♥♥ up."

I swung.

The bat tore through a wooden chair, sending pieces flying.

I grabbed the crowbar and drove it into an old dresser. The doors ripped off, falling limp at the hinges.

I turned to a glass table.

Dad nodded.

I lifted the bat and brought it down hard.

Glass scattered across the floor, a million shards catching the sunlight.

My breathing was ragged, my muscles burning.

Dad smirked.

"How’s that feel?"

I exhaled, staring at the wreckage.

"I don’t know."

"Yes, you do."

I clenched my jaw and turned to the drywall. I swung full force, punching through.

I exhaled.

"Okay." I swallowed. "It feels good."

Dad chuckled.

"Told you."

Then he tossed me a sledgehammer.

"Let’s really wreck this place."

Father & Son Destruction
For the next twenty minutes, we demolished everything in sight.

Before I swung again, Dad suddenly stopped me.

"Hold up."

He pulled something from his back pocket—a faded baseball cap, frayed at the edges.

"Put this on."

I frowned. "Why?"

"So you don’t get a chunk of drywall or glass lodged in your scalp."

"I’m fine—"

He jammed it onto my head anyway, tugging the brim down. "There. Now you won’t look like an idiot in the ER."

"Sure."

He just smirked.

I tugged the cap lower and picked up the sledgehammer again.

Then I swung hard—straight into an old cabinet.

The wood splintered, panels flying off in jagged chunks.

Dad grabbed a crowbar and went after an old fridge, ripping the door clean off its hinges.

"That fridge owes you money or something?" I asked, breathless.

"Nope. Just ugly."

We tore through the house. A dresser fell apart under my crowbar, paint cans burst open, old pipes snapped, sending a spray of rust-colored water across the floor.

We wrecked walls. We smashed tables.

We didn’t talk.

Just swing, destroy, breathe.

Sweat dripped down my back, my arms burning.

But for the first time in months, I didn’t feel stuck.

Dad exhaled, rolling his shoulders.

"Alright. That’s enough."

We stepped back, staring at the wreckage.

The house looked like it had been hit by a tornado with anger issues.

We were covered in dust. Hands bruised, muscles aching.

Dad stretched. "Damn, that felt good."

I actually laughed.

"Yeah. It really did."

The Grenade Incident
I thought we were done.

Then Dad walked back to the truck.

"What now?" I muttered, catching my breath.

He didn’t answer. Just rummaged around for something.

I heard metal clinking.

"Oh, come on—what the hell are you grabbing now?"

When he turned back, he was holding a grenade.

I stared.

"You have a grenade?"

"It’s not live," he said casually.

"Oh, okay. That makes it totally normal."

He ignored me, turning it over in his hands. "Figured I’d teach you about it. Since, you know… you wanna join the military someday."

Then—

The pin slipped loose.

For a second, we just stared at it.

Then—

"OH, ♥♥♥♥."

We ran.

BOOM.

The explosion ripped through the house, shaking the ground beneath us.

We hit the dirt.

Dad whistled. "Huh."

I turned my head. "You nearly killed us."

He grinned. "You’re welcome."

We stood there, catching our breath, taking in the destruction.

Dad wiped the sweat from his forehead with his sleeve, then turned to me.

"Feel better?"

I nodded, still gripping the sledgehammer. "Yeah… I think I do."

He clapped a hand on my shoulder. Solid. Steady.

"Good. Now, let's get the hell out of here before we break something important."

I let out a breath of laughter, shaking my head. For the first time in months, I actually felt lighter.

As we stepped outside, the air felt crisper, cleaner—like I could finally breathe again.

Dad tossed the crowbar into the back of the truck, then looked at me.

"Listen, Luc… you can’t hold all this ♥♥♥♥ in forever. It’s gonna eat you alive. You feel angry? Frustrated? You find a way to let it out. You don’t have to do it alone."

I met his gaze.

"Yeah. I got it."

He nodded, satisfied.

Then, after a beat of silence, he smirked.

"Also… you’re cleaning that sledgehammer when we get home."

I scoffed, rolling my eyes. "Of course I am."

I climbed into the truck, the weight in my chest just a little bit lighter than before.

And as we drove off, leaving the wreckage behind, I realized something.

I wasn’t okay yet.

But maybe—just maybe—I was finally moving forward.
A Change of Scenery
My mom thought a change of scenery would help. Maybe she was right. Maybe she just didn’t know what else to do with me.

Either way, she booked a family trip to Rome. Ten days. Sightseeing, good food, trying to pretend we were a normal, happy family.

I wasn’t excited. I didn’t care about Rome. It didn’t matter how many ancient ruins or fancy cathedrals we saw. Valeria wasn’t there.

But I went anyway.

Rome was loud, crowded. Tourists packed the streets, cameras flashing, voices overlapping in a mix of Latin, English, and a dozen other languages. The air smelled like espresso, fresh bread, and car exhaust.

My mom led the way, guidebook in hand, rattling off facts she’d highlighted like a teacher prepping for a quiz. My dad walked beside her, quiet as always. Tiberius darted ahead, practically vibrating with excitement. He wanted to see everything, touch everything. He was still at that age where the world felt huge, like anything was possible.

I wished I could see it the way he did.

“Luc, did you know the Pantheon’s dome was the biggest in the world for, like, 1,300 years?” Tiberius asked, eyes wide as he took in the massive structure in front of us.

I shrugged. “Sounds like a long time.”

He gave me a look. “That’s all you’ve got?”

I smirked. “You’re the one getting excited over a roof.”

He groaned. “It’s not just a roof, dumbass.” Then he ran off to our parents.

I stayed back, hands shoved in my pockets, staring up at the Pantheon’s entrance. It was impressive, sure. Ancient. A piece of history. But all I could think about was how Valeria would’ve loved it—how she would’ve sketched the columns, taken notes on the architecture, maybe even made me pose in front of it just to mess with me.

I pulled my phone from my pocket. Her name was still pinned at the top of my messages. I hadn’t texted her in weeks. Hadn’t heard from her, either.

I thought about sending something.

Then I put my phone away.

The days blurred together. The Colosseum. The Trevi Fountain. The Vatican. I went where I was supposed to, nodded when I had to, sat through meals at restaurants where my parents ordered for the table, and Tiberius talked enough for both of us.

But I wasn’t really there.

Until my dad pulled me aside one afternoon.

“Come on,” he said, nodding toward a side street.

I frowned. “We ditching Mom and Tiberius?”

“They’ll be fine,” he said. “I wanna show you something.”

I didn’t ask questions. Just followed.

He led me down narrow alleys, past old brick buildings and small cafés where locals sipped espresso. Eventually, we stopped outside a small, run-down garage. The sign above the door was faded, almost unreadable. My dad knocked once.

An older man answered, wiping grease from his hands. His face lit up when he saw my dad. “Marce!”

They spoke in rapid Latin, too fast for me to catch every word. Old friends, clearly. The man gestured us inside, and I hesitated before stepping through the door.

The place smelled like oil and metal. Tools covered the workbenches, and half-built machines sat in various states of disrepair. It reminded me of the mechanic shop I used to work at back home.

My dad walked over to a dusty motorcycle in the corner. He ran a hand over the seat like he was seeing something I couldn’t.

“This one?” he said. “We built it together when I was about your age.”

I blinked. “You never told me that.”

“You never asked.”

I stepped closer, running my fingers over the worn leather. “Does it still run?”

My dad smirked. “Probably not.” Then he looked at me. “But we could fix it.”

I frowned. “You want me to fix a motorcycle?”

“I want you to do something,” he said, voice steady. “You’ve been walking around like a ghost for months. It’s time to put your hands on something real.”

I didn’t answer right away. Just looked at the bike. At my dad.

Then I picked up a wrench.

And for the first time in a long time, I felt like I was doing something that mattered.

Locked and Loaded
The next morning, my dad woke me up early. Too early.

“Get dressed,” he said.

I groaned, burying my face in my pillow. “For what?”

“You’ll see.”

That was all I got.

Tiberius was still passed out when I stumbled out of our hotel room, bleary-eyed. My mom gave my dad a questioning look as we left, but he just gave her that nod of his—the one that meant, I got this.

We walked through the city, past quiet streets where vendors were just setting up. I tried to figure out where we were going, but my dad wasn’t in the mood to answer questions.

“Seriously, where are we going?”

“You’ll like it.”

We turned a corner, and I saw the sign. Tiro a Segno Nazionale.

A shooting range.

I raised an eyebrow. “We’re shooting guns in Rome?”

My dad smirked. “Why not?”

Inside, the place smelled like gunpowder and oil. Paper targets lined the back wall, some riddled with holes. My dad walked up to the counter, spoke with the guy in charge, and before I knew it, we were in a private lane with a selection of firearms laid out in front of us.

I glanced at the setup—pistols, rifles, even a shotgun—and then at him. “How much is this costing you?”

He smirked. “Let’s just say there’s a 50% discount for ex-military soldiers.”

I scoffed. “Seriously?”

He shrugged. “Some benefits stick with you.”

I shook my head, picking up a pair of ear protectors. “Must be nice.”

“Damn right it is.”

My dad picked up a pistol first, giving me a quick refresher on stance and grip. Then he nodded toward the target.

“Go ahead.”

I exhaled, lined up my shot, and pulled the trigger. The first shot went wide. I adjusted, fired again.

“Better,” my dad said. “Again.”

We spent the next hour shooting—switching between pistols and rifles, adjusting my aim, tightening my grip. My dad didn’t say much, just little corrections here and there. But I could tell he was watching me, studying me.

After a while, he set his gun down and looked at me. “How’s it feel?”

I exhaled, rolling my shoulders. “Good.”

He nodded. “Yeah. I thought so.”

As we packed up, he gave me a look. “By the way…”

I raised an eyebrow.

He pointed at me. “Don’t tell your brother and mother about this.”

I smirked. “Seriously?”

He grinned. “Seriously.”

We walked back through the streets of Rome, the tension I’d been carrying for months feeling…lighter. Not gone, but less suffocating.

I glanced at my dad. “This is the part where you tell me shooting stuff won’t fix my problems, right?”

He smirked. “Nah. Shooting stuff is great.”

I actually laughed. First real one in a long time.
Something’s Missing
It had been a few weeks since Rome. Since the motorcycle. Since the shooting range. Since the moment I almost thought I was getting my head back on straight.

And then there was Isla.

She wasn’t Valeria. Maybe that was the appeal. Maybe that was the problem.

She was a wildfire, all sharp smirks and reckless dares. The kind of girl who never asked for permission and never apologized. On our first date, she made me sneak into a movie theater. On our second, we raced shopping carts in an empty parking lot until we nearly crashed into a dumpster. She always smelled like peppermint gum and cigarette smoke, even though I never saw her light one.

We spent afternoons at the skate park, even though neither of us skated. Late nights stealing fries off each other’s plates in the corner booth of some 24-hour diner. She liked fast cars, loud music, and kissing like it was a challenge.

It felt normal.

Or at least, it was supposed to.

"You thinking about her?"
One night, we were lying on the hood of her car, parked on some empty stretch of road outside town. The stars stretched wide above us, and everything felt still.

That’s when she said it.

"You thinking about her?"

I turned my head, found her watching me. Her expression was unreadable, but there was something in her voice—something careful.

“Who?” I asked, playing dumb.

She scoffed. “You know who.”

I exhaled through my nose. Looked back at the sky. “Does it matter?”

She was quiet for a long moment. Then, softer: “Only if I do.”

I didn’t know what to say to that.

The Little Things
It was stupid things.

Like how she would flick my ear when I wasn’t paying attention—something Valeria used to do—but instead of making me laugh, it just pissed me off.

Or the way she’d hum songs while we drove—except they weren’t the right songs.

Or how she’d hold my hand, and I’d realize, too late, that I was holding it wrong.

I told myself it was fine. That it didn’t matter.

You’re with Isla now. Move on.

But moving on wasn’t as easy as people made it sound.

"Tell me something real."
One afternoon, Isla dragged me to her favorite spot—an abandoned train yard outside town.

We climbed onto the rusted-out remains of a boxcar, sitting side by side, legs dangling over the edge. She passed me a flask.

“What is it?” I asked, eyeing it.

“Liquid courage.”

I took a sip. Whiskey. Cheap, burning, but it did the trick.

We sat in silence for a while. Then she nudged me.

“Tell me something real.”

I frowned. “What?”

“Something you don’t tell people.”

I hesitated. Took another sip.

Then, before I could think better of it—“I don’t know how to let go.”

I hadn’t meant to say it out loud.

Isla exhaled through her nose. Took the flask back. “Yeah,” she murmured. “I figured.”

Tiberius Noticed
One morning, while I was lacing up my boots, Tiberius leaned against my doorway, arms crossed.

“You don’t look happy,” he said bluntly.

I tied the knot tighter than I needed to. “I’m fine.”

“No, you’re not.”

I sighed, sitting back on my bed. “Tib, drop it.”

He didn’t. “You still think about her, don’t you?”

I swallowed. Looked away.

Tiberius nodded like he already knew the answer. “You should just talk to her.”

“It’s not that simple.”

“Yeah, it is.” He shrugged. “You either want to or you don’t.”

Almost Texting Her
That night, I had my phone in my hand.

Her name was still pinned at the top of my messages. My fingers hovered over the screen. I typed out Hey.

I stared at it.

Then I deleted it. Put my phone away.

Isla saw me. I could tell by the way her shoulders tensed, the flicker of something in her eyes.

But she didn’t say anything.

She didn’t have to.

"Are You Even Here?"
We were sitting in her car, parked outside my house. The rain drummed lightly on the windshield, the wipers making slow, rhythmic passes.

She was talking—something about the weekend, some party her friends were throwing. I wasn’t really listening.

Not until her voice cut through the static in my head.

“Luc,” she said, sharp this time. “Are you even here?”

I blinked, turned to her. “What?”

She let out a breath, shaking her head. “You do that all the time. You just—drift. You’re sitting right next to me, but you’re not here.”

“I’m here.”

She scoffed. “No, you’re not.”

I clenched my jaw, gripping my knee. “Isla, what do you want me to say?”

“I want you to say something!” Her hands flew up, exasperated. “I feel like I’m dating a ♥♥♥♥♥♥♥ ghost, Lucanus!”

I exhaled through my nose, looked away. “Don’t do this right now.”

“Do what?” She let out a humorless laugh. “Try to have a real conversation with my boyfriend?”

I rubbed my temple. “It’s not like that.”

“It’s exactly like that!” she snapped. “I talk, and you nod, or you say yeah or sure or some other half-assed response. But you’re not here.” She gestured between us. “You don’t see me.”

I stared out the window, watching the rain streak down the glass.

Silence stretched, thick and suffocating.

Then, softer, her voice breaking just a little:

“…You’re still in love with her, aren’t you?”

I shut my eyes. Breathed through my nose.

She let out a bitter laugh. “Jesus Christ.”

“It’s not that simple.” My voice came out quieter than I wanted.

She turned to face me fully, eyes searching mine. “Yeah, it is.”

I swallowed. “Isla—”

“No,” she cut me off. “Just be honest with me for once, Luc. Do you even want this?”

I hesitated.

And that was it. That was the answer.

Her face twisted, like I’d just punched her in the gut. “God, you ♥♥♥♥♥♥♥ ♥♥♥♥♥♥♥.”

I sighed. “Isla, I didn’t mean—”

“Didn’t mean what?” Her voice was rising now, sharp, raw. “Didn’t mean to string me along? Didn’t mean to let me sit here and pretend like I mattered to you?”

She was hurt. I could hear it in her voice, see it in the way she gripped the steering wheel so tight her knuckles went white.

I wanted to fix it. I just didn’t know how.

“I never meant to hurt you.”

“Yeah?” She let out a sharp breath, blinking rapidly like she was trying to keep herself from losing it. “Then maybe you shouldn’t have wasted my ♥♥♥♥♥♥♥ time.”

That one stung.

She stared at me for a long second. Then she exhaled, voice quieter now. Tired.

“…You should go.”

I hesitated.

But I knew better than to stay.

I pushed open the door, stepping into the rain, shutting it behind me without another word.
A Job That Changes My Perspective
Graduation was supposed to feel like a big moment. A milestone. Something I’d look back on with pride.

But as I sat there in my cap and gown, surrounded by classmates I barely talked to, I just felt... detached. People cheered when their names were called. Parents cried. Teachers smiled, shaking our hands like they hadn’t spent years looking at us like problems they couldn’t wait to get rid of.

Mom was crying too. She pulled me into a hug the second I walked off the stage, her voice thick with emotion. “My baby’s all grown up.”

Tiberius rolled his eyes. “He’s not a baby, Mom. He’s an adult now.” Then he grinned at me. “Which means if he screws up, it’s all on him.”

Dad just shook my hand. A firm grip, a nod. No big speech, no long embrace. That wasn’t his way. But his eyes held something—pride, maybe. Or expectation.

And then, as we drove home, he hit me with it.

"So, you want to go to college, or you want a job?"

No build-up. No warning. Just laid it out right there in the truck, like I hadn’t even had a second to process being done with school.

I stared out the window. “I don’t know.”

"Well, you're not gonna sit around doing nothing. I can make some calls. See if any of my buddies have room for you."

"What kind of jobs?"

"Mechanic shop. Warehouse. Construction. Something that teaches you how to work."

"Sounds fun."

"It's not supposed to be fun. It's supposed to be useful."

And that was that. A few days later, I found myself walking into a dusty old auto shop on the edge of town, the air thick with oil, sweat, and cigarette smoke. The place smelled like metal and hard work.

And that’s where I met Julius.

First Day at the Shop
Julius was older, maybe late forties, built like he’d spent a lifetime moving heavy ♥♥♥♥. He had a thick beard, a permanent scowl, and arms covered in old scars and faded tattoos. His shirt had grease stains older than me.

"You the kid?" he asked, barely looking up from the engine he was working on.

"Guess so."

"Good. Get to work."

That was my introduction. No welcome speech. No small talk. Just a wrench shoved into my hand and a nod toward the first thing that needed fixing.

I wasn’t stupid. I knew my dad sent me here to learn something. Responsibility. Discipline. Hard work. Whatever lesson he thought I was missing.

The first few hours were hell. I stripped a bolt. Nearly dropped a car battery on my foot. Spilled oil all over the floor. The other guys laughed, but Julius just watched. Studying me.

"You ever done real work before?" he finally asked.

"I've worked harder than you, old man." I shot back, wiping sweat from my forehead.

Julius let out a short laugh. "Yeah? You don’t look it. You look like a kid who's used to quitting when ♥♥♥♥ gets tough."

That pissed me off, but I didn’t say anything.

I just grabbed the wrench and got back to work.

The 2-7 Off-Suit Conversation
By the second week, I was getting the hang of it. I still messed up, but I stopped hesitating. If I didn’t know how to do something, I figured it out.

One afternoon, Julius and I were working late, just the two of us. He had his sleeves rolled up, arms covered in old burns and scars. That’s when I noticed something—a tattoo on his forearm.

2-7 Off-Suit. A pair of playing cards.

"What’s that mean?" I asked.

Julius glanced at it, then at me. He leaned back against the workbench, wiping his hands on a rag. "You play poker?"

"A little."

"Then you know 2-7 Off-Suit is the worst hand you can get in Texas Hold ’Em. Cards you don’t wanna see."

"So why the hell would you get it tattooed?"

He smirked. "Because some guys don’t fold, no matter what they’re dealt."

That sat with me for a second. “Military?”

Julius didn’t confirm or deny it. He just rolled his sleeve back down. "Something like that."

Scars and Lessons
Later that night, we were locking up when I saw another scar. This one was deep, running along his forearm, half-covered by the tattoo.

"What happened there?"

Julius looked at it, flexed his fingers. "Occupational hazard."

"You ever regret it?" I asked.

He looked at me for a long moment. Then shook his head. "No. But I knew what I was signing up for."

That stuck with me.

Because for the first time, I started thinking—maybe I did need to sign up for something. Something bigger than myself. Something real.

And that’s when I started considering the military.
The Hand You’re Dealt
It had been a few months since I started working at the shop with Julius. At first, I had no idea what I was getting into—just that my dad thought it was the right thing for me. I didn’t expect much, but I was starting to see how the job was changing me, even when I didn’t want it to.

Julius wasn’t exactly warm, but he didn’t need to be. His way of pushing me was subtle, like a constant pressure that slowly built up over time. Whenever I made a mistake, he didn’t call me out for it. He just gave me a look and told me to fix it. Straight to the point. No sugarcoating. No sympathy. And honestly? It was starting to make sense to me.

One day, I was bent over a workbench, hands greasy and eyes focused on a busted-up engine. I heard Julius’s voice behind me, rough as usual.

"How’s it going, kid?" he asked, his tone neutral but cutting through the background noise of the shop.

I wiped my hands on a rag, not looking up from my work. "Getting there."

"You sure?" Julius asked, taking a few steps closer. I could feel his eyes on me. Not judgmental, just observant.

I stopped for a second, trying to figure out how to put it. "I mean, I’m making progress. But… I don’t know if it’s enough."

Julius didn’t respond immediately. He just stood there, looking at me like he was waiting for me to figure it out. Then, after a beat, he spoke again, his voice taking on a serious tone.

"You ever think about your future?"

I blinked, surprised by the question. I glanced up at him, still not sure where he was going with it. "What do you mean?"

Julius set his wrench down on the bench and walked over to a nearby stool. He leaned back, rubbing his hands together slowly. "I mean... after all this. After the shop. What’s your plan, kid?"

I shrugged, suddenly feeling uncomfortable. "I don’t know. Maybe college. Maybe work here. Hell, maybe neither."

Julius tilted his head, studying me with those sharp eyes of his. "Is that really what you want? To just... stay in this town, working the same job every day?"

I shifted uncomfortably, glancing around the shop. "I don’t know," I repeated, the weight of his question hanging in the air. "But what else is there? It’s not like I have any better options."

He stared at me for a long moment, then finally spoke again, his voice almost softer but still heavy. "You think this is all you’re capable of?"

I didn’t answer right away. "No, but..." I trailed off, not sure where I was going with it.

Julius held up a hand, stopping me before I could say more. "Kid, listen. You think you’re stuck? That this is the only thing you’re good for?" He leaned forward, his voice firm. "Let me tell you something. The world doesn’t owe you ♥♥♥♥. You don’t get to just sit around and wait for opportunities to fall into your lap. You gotta make 'em."

I stared at him, feeling a fire rise in my chest. "I’m not waiting for anything. I’m working here, aren’t I?"

"Yeah," he said, but his tone dropped. "You’re here. But you’re not all here. You’re barely putting in the effort. You show up, but you’ve got this anger hanging over you like a cloud. You think it’s gonna get you somewhere?"

I clenched my jaw. "What’s that supposed to mean?"

Julius stared me down, his eyes hard and intense. "It means you’ve got a chip on your shoulder, Luc. You walk around like the world’s out to get you. Like everything’s a fight. But the truth is, you’re too busy fighting the wrong battles."

I opened my mouth to protest, but he cut me off.

"You want to hear what I see when I look at you?" Julius said, his voice low but steady. "I see a kid who’s pissed off at everything and doesn’t know what to do about it. A kid who thinks he’s too good for this job, but doesn’t have the guts to move on to something better. You’re stuck in the same loop, and you’re too damn proud to admit it."

I felt the anger rise up in me again, but it wasn’t the same. It wasn’t that same, raw anger that had gotten me nowhere before. This time, it was something different. Something sharper.

"Yeah, well," I said, my voice quieter now, "I don’t know how to get out of it."

Julius nodded, like he’d been expecting that. Then, after a long pause, he said, "What if you don’t get the hand you want, Luc? You gonna fold?"

I froze. The question hung in the air like a punch I wasn’t ready for.

"What?" I said, my voice hoarse.

Julius stood up straight and turned to look at me. "You heard me. What if life doesn’t hand you what you want? What if you’re stuck with the worst hand imaginable, and no matter how hard you try, you’re not getting anything better?" He paused, giving me a moment to process it. "You gonna fold? Or you gonna play the hand you’ve been dealt?"

I didn’t know how to answer. The words seemed to resonate with something deep inside me, but I couldn’t make sense of it.

Julius didn’t give me time to think it over. "You think you’re the only one who’s ever been handed a ♥♥♥♥ hand? Hell, kid, you’re not even close. But you know what? You don’t fold. You don’t quit when it’s hard. You suck it up, and you keep playing. You figure out how to win, even if the odds are stacked against you."

"How do you do that?" I asked, barely above a whisper.

Julius smirked, but there was no humor in it. "You stop whining. You stop blaming everyone else for your problems. You take responsibility for your life, your choices. You make it happen, no matter how ugly it gets."

I sat there, staring at him, trying to let it all sink in. My mind was spinning.

Julius saw my hesitation, his voice softer now. "Look, I’ve been in your shoes. I’ve been where you are. I’ve been pissed off at the world, thinking I had no choices. But the truth is, you always have a choice. Even when you think you don’t, you do."

I swallowed hard, my chest tight. "So, what? I just… go for it? Even if I don’t know what I’m doing?"

Julius nodded slowly, his gaze steady. "Exactly. You take the shot, kid. No one else is gonna do it for you. And if you fall on your face? Fine. Get up, dust yourself off, and try again."

I was silent for a long moment. His words were settling in, rattling around in my brain. I’d spent so long feeling like life had screwed me over, like I was stuck with no way out. But what if I had more control than I thought? What if I could choose what came next?

"What about you?" I asked, breaking the silence. "What’s your plan?"

Julius chuckled softly, like he knew what I was really asking. "My plan? I didn’t have a plan. I just showed up every damn day and did the best I could. The rest fell into place. You’ll figure it out, Luc. You just gotta stop waiting for someone to hand it to you."

The Shift in Perspective
The question had stuck with me. I went through the motions at the shop the next few days, but my mind was on a loop. What if I don’t get the hand I want? What if I had to play the hand I was dealt, even if it seemed like a losing one?

I started thinking more seriously about my options. I’d always assumed I didn’t have many. But what if I was wrong? What if the military was the shot I had to take?

I started looking into it, reading about it, researching what I’d need to do. The more I learned, the more it seemed like it could be the structure and purpose I’d been craving. Something I could build on. A way to stop folding and start playing for real.

The Decision
The conversation came a few weeks later, when my dad showed up at the shop to check on me. He stood next to me as I worked, not saying much at first.

After a while, he finally asked, "So, what’s next for you?"

I wiped the sweat from my forehead and gave him a sideways glance. "I’ve been thinking about it."

My dad raised an eyebrow, waiting for me to elaborate. "Like what?"

I hesitated. "Like the military."

He didn’t look surprised, just nodded. "I thought you might come to that."

I stared at him, unsure of what to say. Then, he patted me on the back, giving me a solid, encouraging slap. "Well, if that’s what you want, then go for it.
Chapter Six: The First Step
A few days later, I found myself standing outside the Raven Union Armed Forces recruitment office.

The building itself was nothing special—just another gray government structure squeezed between a post office and a pharmacy. But inside, the walls were covered in posters of soldiers in immaculate uniforms, fighter jets roaring across the sky, and armored vehicles kicking up dust in some nameless battlefield. Typical recruitment propaganda. I didn’t need the posters to sell me on it—I was already here.

I pushed open the door, stepping inside. The air smelled like old coffee, printer ink, and the faint scent of sweat from too many bodies in a small space. A few other guys were already waiting—some young like me, some older. A couple of them looked nervous, fidgeting with their paperwork. Others sat still, staring at the floor, like they’d already accepted whatever came next.

I walked up to the front desk, where a staff sergeant in uniform sat behind a computer. His nametag read Decimus. He looked like the kind of guy who had been doing this job way too long—his short dark hair starting to gray at the temples, deep lines carved into his face, and the tired, unimpressed look of someone who had seen too many hopeful recruits walk in and wash out.

He barely glanced up as I approached.

“Name?”

“Lucanus Quintus.”

He typed something on his keyboard. Click-click-click. Then, finally, he gave me a proper look, scanning me from head to toe.

“What are you here for?”

I knew the answer. So did he. But he still asked.

“I want to enlist.”

For a moment, he just studied me. Then he leaned back in his chair, arms crossed over his chest.

“Why?”

I wasn’t expecting that question right away. I knew my reasons, but saying them out loud felt different.

I exhaled, choosing my words carefully.

“I need something real,” I said. “I don’t want to waste my life doing nothing. I want to be part of something bigger than myself.”

Decimus nodded slowly, like he had heard it all before.

“Alright. You got ID?”

I pulled out my documents and handed them over. He flipped through them, then pulled out a folder from under his desk.

“You know this isn’t a damn action movie, right?” he said, thumbing through the papers. “You don’t just sign up, get a rifle, and start running around playing hero.”

“I know.”

He raised an eyebrow. “Do you?”

I met his stare, unblinking. “I’m not an idiot.”

Decimus smirked, shaking his head. “That remains to be seen.” He slid a few forms across the desk. “Fill these out. After that, you’ll take the General Aptitude and Assessment Battery (GAAB)—a written test to see where we can put you.”

I started filling in my name, date of birth, and other personal information while he kept talking.

“You’ll also do a physical fitness evaluation—running, push-ups, pull-ups, basic stuff. Then there’s the psych screening. If you get through all that, you’ll go for a medical exam.”

I kept writing, but I could feel his eyes on me.

“You got any medical issues? Injuries?”

“No.”

“Criminal record?”

“No.”

“Tattoo of a death cult or extremist group?”

I looked up, frowning. “What?”

Decimus smirked. “You’d be surprised.”

I shook my head and went back to the paperwork.

The First Test
An hour later, I was sitting in a small, windowless room with a dozen other recruits, taking the GAAB. The test wasn’t hard, but it was long—math, reasoning, mechanical knowledge, problem-solving. It was designed to weed out people who couldn’t think under pressure.

A few guys looked like they were already drowning, staring at the paper like it was written in a foreign language. One of them, a skinny kid with glasses, muttered, “♥♥♥♥,” every time he turned a page.

I kept my head down and worked through it. The test wasn’t the problem. I had already made up my mind—I wasn’t leaving this place without a way forward.

After the test, we were sent outside for the physical fitness evaluation.

A training sergeant—broad-shouldered, buzz cut, built like a war machine—stood with a clipboard.

“Alright, listen up,” he barked. “This is basic fitness. If you can’t handle this, don’t waste our time. You’ll run three kilometers, do as many push-ups and pull-ups as you can, and finish with a sprint. If you fall out, you’re done. Understood?”

A few guys mumbled, “Yes, Sergeant.”

“Did I ♥♥♥♥♥♥♥ stutter?”

“YES, SERGEANT!”

“Good. Move.”

The run was easy enough, but some of the other recruits struggled. One guy threw up halfway through. Another collapsed before we hit the second kilometer.

When we moved on to push-ups, the training sergeant knelt beside a recruit struggling to hit ten.

“What the hell was that? Did your arms just stop working?”

I dropped down and focused. Block out the shouting, block out the pain.

Push through.

When I finished, I wiped the sweat off my face and stood with the others. The training sergeant walked up, scanning our faces.

“Not bad,” he said. “For civilians.”

The Final Step
After the physical, we were sent inside again for the final stage—the psych interview and medical exam.

I sat across from an officer, an older man with sharp eyes. He tapped his fingers against my file.

“So, kid,” he said. “What do you want out of this?”

The question sounded simple, but it wasn’t.

I thought for a second. “Discipline. A purpose. A challenge.”

He nodded. “You ever had to follow orders before?”

“Not really.”

“Then you’re in for a wake-up call.” He leaned back. “You ever kill someone?”

The question hit harder than I expected. “No.”

“Could you?”

I didn’t answer right away. Could I?

“If I had to,” I said.

The officer studied me. Then he nodded.

“You’ll learn.”

With that, he signed off on my file and sent me to medical.

The doctor checked my vision, my reflexes, took blood samples, and ran through a checklist of conditions. By the time it was done, I felt like I had been picked apart and put back together again.

Finally, I was sent back to the front desk. Decimus was still there, sipping bad coffee.

He glanced at my file. “Looks like you’re clear.” He slid a form in front of me.

“This is it,” he said. “Sign here, and you’re officially property of the Raven Union Armed Forces.”

I stared at the paper for a second.

This was it.

No turning back.

I picked up the pen and signed my name.

Decimus smirked. “Welcome to the real world, Kid.”
Enlistment Day
Enlistment Day
A few days after I made my decision, I found myself at the Raven Union Military Induction Center—a drab, gray building in the heart of the city. It looked exactly how I imagined a government facility would: plain, functional, built for efficiency, not comfort.

Inside, the air was thick with the scent of stale coffee, printer ink, and too many bodies crammed into a small space. The waiting area was packed with young men and women, most around my age, some even younger.

I took a seat near the back, resting my arms on my thighs.

A guy across from me kept tapping his foot, chewing on his thumbnail. Behind me, I heard hushed whispers—one recruit murmuring, “My parents don’t even know I’m here.”

Across the room, a group of guys were already acting like they’d known each other for years, laughing about how they were ‘in it together now.’

I wasn’t in it with them. I wasn’t here to make friends.

A voice muttered beside me, “Feels like signing my soul away.”

I turned. The guy sitting next to me was tall and lean, with sharp features and short blond hair. His accent was noticeable—not thick, but different. Something Eastern European.

I smirked. "You look like you’ve already made peace with it."

He gave a short chuckle. "Yeah, well. Doesn’t mean I’m happy about it." He glanced at my paperwork. "You new too?"

“Yeah.”

“Where from?”

“Here.” I gestured vaguely. "Born and raised in the city."

He nodded. “I’m from Vilberg.”

That explained it—Vilberg was up north, in the old Baltic territories. Colder. Harder.

"First time in the capital?" I asked.

"Been here a few times. Just never thought I’d be here for this.” He exhaled, rubbing a hand over his face. “You enlist because you wanted to?”

I shrugged. "Didn’t have a better plan."

He huffed a quiet laugh. “Yeah. That sounds about right.”

A guy sitting in front of us turned around, overhearing.

"You two sound like a couple of lost souls," he said with a grin. "You at least know what you signed up for?"

I glanced at him. He was broad-shouldered, a few years older than me, with dark, close-cropped hair.

“You do?” I shot back.

He laughed. "Hell no. But at least I know I don’t know." He stuck out a hand. "Becker."

I shook it. "Lucanus."

The foreign recruit beside me hesitated, then shook his hand too. "Adrik."

"Well, Adrik, Lucanus," Becker grinned. "Here’s to the biggest mistake of our lives."

The Oath of Allegiance
A junior officer strode in, clipboard in hand. His uniform was crisp, his posture perfect, like he’d been cut straight out of a recruitment poster. His gaze swept over the room, measuring.

“Listen up.” His voice was sharp, practiced. “You’re here for one reason—to take the oath. This is your last chance to walk away. Once you swear in, you’re in. No changing your mind after today.”

Silence.

A chair creaked. Someone let out a slow exhale, the sound loud in the still room.

The officer let the moment linger. Then he nodded. “Good. Follow me.”

We were led down a long, sterile hallway lined with recruitment posters. Honor. Discipline. Duty.

At the end of the corridor, we entered a ceremonial induction room—plain walls, a wooden podium at the front, a row of flags behind it, each representing a different province of the Raven Union.

An older officer stood behind the podium. His uniform was decorated with commendations, but the real mark of experience was the way he carried himself—calm, sure, like he had seen a hundred young recruits before us and knew exactly what was going through our heads.

His gaze swept over us.

Then he spoke.

“This isn’t a game. This isn’t just a job. This is a commitment—to the Union, to your comrades, to something greater than yourself. If you can’t accept that, leave now.”

No one moved.

The officer nodded. “Raise your right hand.”

We did. Fingers straight. Palm forward.

Then he began reciting the Oath of Allegiance.

"I, Lucanus Marius Quintus, do solemnly swear to serve the Raven Union with honor and discipline..."

We repeated it back. Some voices were strong. Others were shaky.

Becker, beside me, whispered after we finished, "Well. No turning back now."

Adrik muttered, "Not that there ever was."

The Orders
A non-commissioned officer (NCO) stepped forward next. Older, built like he’d been carved from stone. His uniform was worn, sleeves rolled up, a few small stains from what looked like coffee or oil.

"Alright, listen up. You’ll now receive your orders and travel information. Most of you will be shipped out within the next 48 hours. When your name is called, step forward, take your packet, and move to the side."

One by one, names were called.

"Stefanovic." A tall guy with dark hair stepped forward.
"Becker." Becker smirked at me before grabbing his packet.
"Kostova." A girl with sharp eyes and a set jaw.
"Quintus."

I stepped forward.

The NCO handed me a sealed envelope, barely sparing me a glance. “Take it and move along.”

Inside was everything—my orders, transport details, my training assignment.

"Camp Vortem, 12-Week Basic Military Training (BMT)."

Waiting for Deployment
After receiving our orders, we were moved into another waiting area. Smaller. Quieter. Some recruits made calls to their families. Others just sat there, staring at the floor, trying to process everything.

Adrik leaned over, peeking at my orders. “Vortem?”

I nodded. “You?”

He smirked. “Same. Guess we’re in this together.”

Becker groaned. “♥♥♥♥. Me too. They’re throwing us all in the same pit.”

I glanced at Adrik. “I never knew we allowed people from foreign countries to join the military.”

He chuckled. “Not just anyone. You gotta have ties to the Union—family, residency, sometimes special skills. My father was born here. I grew up in Vilberg, but I guess that makes me enough of a citizen to serve.”

Becker whistled. “That’s some ♥♥♥♥♥♥♥♥. I bet you still have to prove yourself twice as hard.”

Adrik smirked. “Probably.”

I raised a brow. “So, you’re here because you want to be?”

He let out a short breath, something between a laugh and a sigh. “Let’s just say… options were limited.”

I nodded. “Yeah. I get that.”

He extended a hand. “Adrik.”

I shook it. “Lucanus.”

Becker clapped me on the shoulder. “Guess you’re stuck with us, Lucanus.”

I smirked. “Same to you.”

Whatever was coming next, we were in it now.
Camp Vortem
Arrival at Camp Vortem
The transport ride to Camp Vortem felt like it lasted forever. No one talked much, and the few who tried quickly gave up when the weight of what we were heading toward settled in. The initial excitement some recruits had back at the induction center had faded, leaving behind only a quiet tension.

I sat near the back of the transport, arms crossed, feeling the occasional jolt from the uneven road. The hum of the engine was constant, blending with the rattling of gear bags and the occasional cough from someone trying to shake off nerves.

Adrik sat next to me, his long legs stretched as much as they could in the cramped space. He flipped through his orders again, even though he’d already read them a dozen times.

"Still hoping they sent you somewhere else?" I asked, watching him out of the corner of my eye.

He snorted. "Just checking. Maybe I got lucky. Maybe they need me in some cushy office in the capital instead." He closed the folder with a sigh. "Nope. Still Camp Vortem."

"Wouldn’t want to disappoint you," I muttered.

He smirked. "Come on, Lucanus. It’s not so bad. Just twelve weeks of getting screamed at, running until we puke, and praying we don’t break something. What’s not to love?"

Before I could answer, someone a few rows up spoke. "How much further?"

"Should be close," another guy muttered. "Driver said we’d hit base before sundown."

No one responded after that. Just silence, the occasional rustling of papers, the low hum of the road beneath us. I turned to the window, watching as the landscape shifted from open fields to dense forest, then to nothing but a long, empty stretch of road.

Then, the transport slowed.

I leaned forward slightly as the first real sign of Camp Vortem came into view. A massive concrete wall loomed ahead, lined with razor wire and dotted with watchtowers, armed sentries keeping a careful eye on everything below. The place was built like a fortress.

A metal sign stretched over the entrance, bold letters standing out against the steel frame:

CAMP VORTEM – RAVEN UNION MILITARY TRAINING CENTER
"Honor. Discipline. Duty."

The transport passed through the gates, rolling onto a long, straight road lined with barracks and training fields. The place was huge—buildings stretching out in all directions, obstacle courses set up in the distance, drill instructors already shouting at fresh recruits marching in formation.

My stomach tightened. This was real now.

“Welcome to hell,” Adrik muttered beside me.

We barely had time to breathe.

The bus had barely stopped rolling before the drill instructors were already outside, waiting. As soon as the doors opened, they exploded into a storm of orders and curses.

“MOVE! MOVE! MOVE! OFF THE BUS! NOW!”

“GET YOUR DAMN FEET ON THE GROUND! I SAID MOVE!”

The noise hit like a shockwave.

Guys stumbled off the bus, tripping over their own feet. Someone dropped their bag, and before he could even reach for it—

“ARE YOU KIDDING ME, RECRUIT?! DID YOUR MOTHER RAISE A DAMN IDIOT?!”

A stocky, furious instructor—his uniform immaculate, his voice razor-sharp—descended like a bird of prey. The poor recruit didn’t even get a chance to speak before he was forced into a push-up position, palms smacking against the asphalt.

“THAT BAG WEIGHS LESS THAN YOUR BRAIN, AND YOU STILL CAN’T HOLD ON TO IT?! GIVE ME TWENTY! NOW!”

The rest of us? We kept our damn mouths shut and kept moving.

I felt Adrik fall into step beside me, his bag slung over one shoulder, expression unreadable. He wasn’t smirking anymore. None of us were.

We were shoved into formation, standing shoulder to shoulder, bags at our feet. Centurion Varro stepped forward—broad-shouldered, stiff posture, his eyes sharp and cold as he scanned us.

“You are nothing,” he said, voice even, but loud enough to carry. “Right now, you are soft. Weak. A burden. Our job is to make you soldiers. Your job is to survive.”

His gaze locked onto one recruit—a tall kid with glasses, still breathing hard from the rush off the bus.

Varro stepped in front of him, leaning in slightly. “Are you scared, recruit?”

The kid hesitated.

That was a mistake.

“ANSWER ME!” Varro’s voice cracked like a whip.

“N-no, Centurion!”

Varro’s expression didn’t change. “Liar.”

The kid’s throat bobbed, but he stayed silent.

Varro straightened, turning back to the rest of us. “Some of you will break before the week is out. Some of you will quit. That is your choice.” His eyes swept over us again, slow, deliberate. “But for those of you who stay—if you survive this, you will earn the right to call yourselves soldiers of the Raven Union.”

Silence.

A gust of cold wind cut through the courtyard.

Then, one of the instructors stepped forward. “You have exactly ten seconds to grab your gear and form up by the barracks! If you fail—YOU RUN! MOVE!”

And just like that, chaos erupted.

The Barracks – First Night
By the time we reached the barracks, my shoulders were burning, my legs felt like lead, and my throat was dry from sucking in the cold night air.

We were shoved inside—a long, plain room lined with metal-framed bunks. No decoration, no comfort. Just bunks, footlockers, and a set of rules posted on the wall.

Before anyone could even think about resting, another instructor entered. Instructor Delya.

She was tall, built like a warhorse, her uniform sleeves rolled up, revealing corded forearms lined with scars. Her eyes were sharp and unforgiving.

"Listen up," she said, voice cold, level. "I'm not here to be your friend. I'm not here to make you feel welcome. I am here to make you hate your pathetic, useless civilian selves so much that you will do anything to become soldiers. You will wake up at 0430. You will follow every order. You will not speak unless spoken to. Do I make myself clear?"

"YES, INSTRUCTOR!"

The response wasn’t in sync. Some voices cracked. Some were too quiet.

Delya’s nostrils flared.

“That was pathetic.”

No one dared breathe.

“Hit the floor. Twenty push-ups. Now.”

The room erupted into motion, boots hitting the wooden floor as we dropped into position.

“ONE!”

“ONE, INSTRUCTOR!”

“TWO!”

“TWO, INSTRUCTOR!”

By fifteen, my arms were screaming. By twenty, I knew this was only the beginning.

Bunk Assignments
We got paired up at random. No choosing, no arguing. Just whoever was standing next to you.

“Quintus!”

I stepped forward.

“Bunk three, bottom. Next!”

Right after me—

“Vostov!”

I saw Adrik step forward, his expression unreadable.

Delya barely glanced at him. “Top bunk. Try not to fall off.”

Adrik grunted in amusement, tossing his bag onto the mattress. "Guess I’m sleeping up high."

I sat down on the lower bunk, rolling my shoulders. "At least you get air up there."

He smirked. "And you get crushed if I fall. Win-win."

Lights Out
Exhaustion weighed on me like a lead blanket, but sleep didn’t come easy.

The room was too quiet.

Some guys were whispering in hushed voices. Somewhere in the back, someone was sniffling—probably regretting their life choices already.

Above me, Adrik shifted. "Hey, Lucanus."

I sighed. "What?"

"You think this is the worst it’s gonna get?"

I let my eyes shut. "No."

Adrik huffed a short laugh. "Yeah. Me neither."

Silence.

Then—

The barracks door slammed open.

A voice roared through the room.

“ON YOUR FEET! NOW! MOVE! MOVE! MOVE!”

I barely had time to register the words before the room exploded into motion.

First Week had begun.
Chapter Seven: Daily Physical Training
The barracks door slammed open like an explosion.

"ON YOUR FEET! MOVE! MOVE! MOVE!"

The overhead lights blazed on, stabbing through the darkness, turning the room into a blinding hell. Metal bunks groaned. Boots slammed against the wooden floor. Groggy recruits scrambled like rats trying to escape a sinking ship, fumbling for gear with hands that still clung to sleep.

I was already halfway up by the time my brain caught up with my body. Adrik swung down from his top bunk, moving with practiced efficiency, already reaching for his boots. Across the aisle, Becker?

He didn’t even sit up.

Instead, he groaned, rubbed his face, and muttered, "Oh great. This is how I die."

Before I could respond, a shadow loomed over him.

Instructor Delya.

She wasn’t the tallest, but she didn’t need height to command a room. Mid-20s, blonde hair tied back tight, sharp features, and a gaze that could make a grown man reconsider his entire existence. She carried herself like she was carved from stone—strict, sharp, and unyielding. There was nothing soft about her.

And yet—some dumb bastard still had to make a comment.

"♥♥♥♥, she’s kinda hot," someone muttered near the back.

There was a split second where the air seemed to freeze.

Then Delya moved.

Fast.

The recruit barely had time to blink before she closed the distance.

CRACK.

Her fist connected square with his face—bone against bone. The impact was sharp, brutal, and final. The poor idiot’s head snapped back, his legs gave out, and he collapsed like a sack of potatoes.

Nobody said a word.

Not even a breath.

Delya adjusted her sleeve, completely unfazed. "Anyone else have thoughts they’d like to share?"

Silence.

"Good."

She turned, her boots clicking against the wooden floor. Then her cold gaze fell on Becker, who was still lying in bed like he wasn’t at a very high risk of dying.

"You having a nice dream, Recruit Becker?"

Becker squinted up at her, eyes still heavy with exhaustion. "Not anymore, Instructor."

Delya didn’t react. No emotion. No expression. Just pure, cold authority.

"You know what happens to recruits who think they can sleep in?"

Becker, to his credit, actually thought about it. Then, in a completely deadpan voice, he said, "They get extra rest to be more effective soldiers?"

Silence.

The entire barracks froze.

The air itself seemed to hold its breath.

Delya’s nostrils flared ever so slightly. "Front-leaning rest position. NOW."

Becker sighed dramatically. "Yep. Saw that coming."

"THAT’S TEN SECONDS TOO SLOW—GET YOUR FACE IN THE DIRT!"

He dropped, bracing himself in a push-up position. His arms trembled before he even started. The rest of us barely had time to grab our gear before another instructor stormed in.

"FULL KIT! OUTSIDE! NOW!"

Warm-Up
The morning air hit like a gut punch—cold enough to slap the drowsiness out of us, sharp enough to sting our lungs.

We formed up in a line outside, standing stiff in our full gear. The ground was still damp from the night before, our boots already wet, our uniforms clinging to our skin. Overhead, the sky was a dull gray, heavy with the promise of more suffering.

Instructor Varro paced in front of us, his hands clasped behind his back, his presence commanding silence. "Warm-ups. You will move when I say. You will stop when I say. And if any of you get the bright idea to slack off—" his gaze slid over to Becker, "—you will suffer."

Becker, to his credit, just nodded solemnly. "Understood, Instructor. Suffering is my specialty."

Varro’s lips barely twitched—almost amusement, but not quite. "Good."

Then it began.

Jumping jacks. Squats. High knees. More push-ups. Each movement blurring into the next with no time to breathe.

Sweat beaded on my forehead, my arms burning. The recruits around me grunted and groaned, some barely keeping up, others looking like they were about to drop.

Then came the worst part.

Burpees.

"DOWN! UP! DOWN! UP!"

I hit the ground, pushed up, jumped, then hit the ground again. Over and over. My lungs felt like they were turning inside out.

Adrik was breathing like a dying horse. Becker? He just made a choked, despairing sound before collapsing into the push-up portion.

I didn’t even have the energy to laugh.

By the time we finished, my muscles felt like rubber, my heartbeat slammed against my ribs, and my uniform was drenched in sweat.

Becker, lying flat on his back, gasped, "Okay. New plan. We desert. Fake our deaths. Open a bakery."

I nudged his boot. "You bake?"

"Not the point, Lucanus."

"ON YOUR FEET!"

Becker groaned but hauled himself up, muttering about regretting every life choice that led him here.

Running – Where Dreams Go to Die
"Welcome to your morning run!"

The instructor’s cheerful tone was an insult to our suffering.

Five kilometers. Full kit.

We weren’t pacing ourselves. We were pushing.

Boots pounded against dirt and gravel, the rhythmic slamming a drumbeat of exhaustion. My gear felt heavier with every step, pressing down like a sack of stones.

A few guys were already falling behind. One recruit, a short, wiry kid, started to stumble. He didn’t even get the chance to slow down before an instructor was right next to him, barking in his ear.

"You tired, recruit?"

"N-no, Instructor—"

"DOESN’T LOOK THAT WAY! PICK IT UP OR QUIT!"

The kid pushed himself forward, wheezing.

Next to me, Becker let out a low whistle. "Poor bastard. We placing bets on who drops next?"

I didn’t respond. I was too busy trying to survive.

But Becker? He kept talking.

"You know, Lucanus," he panted, "I had other career options. Things that didn’t involve, you know, dying."

I shot him a look. "Then why the hell are you here?"

He grinned, even through his exhaustion. "Would you believe me if I said ‘bad decisions’?"

I didn’t even have the energy to roll my eyes.

A few paces later, he groaned, shaking out his arms. "Okay, but real talk—are we running until we die, or is there a scenic route where we get breakfast first?"

Instructor Delya heard him.

Before he could react, she was suddenly right beside him, running effortlessly while he looked like he was about to collapse.

"Oh, you want breakfast, Recruit Becker?"

He straightened immediately. "Uh—"

"DROP. PUSH-UPS. NOW."

Becker let out a long, drawn-out sigh. "I hate it here."

"WHAT WAS THAT?!"

"Nothing, Instructor," he said quickly.

Too late.

"EVERYONE! JOIN HIM!"

A chorus of groans followed.

Adrik muttered, "If we don’t make it through this, I’m haunting Becker’s ass."

Becker, still doing push-ups, wheezed, "At least I’ll have company."

The Aftermath
By the time the run ended, my legs were pure fire, my back ached from the weight of my gear, and my lungs felt shredded.

Becker? He looked like he had seen death and was contemplating shaking its hand.

We stood in formation, drenched in sweat, barely able to keep from collapsing.

Instructor Varro’s eyes scanned us, unimpressed.

"That was pathetic."

Becker, still panting, muttered, "Good to know I’m meeting expectations."

Varro’s eyes snapped to him.

"Recruit Becker. Do you love push-ups?"

Becker blinked. "Absolutely not, Instructor."

"Then I suggest you stop running your mouth before you fall in love with them."

Becker shut up.

For once.
Obstacle Courses & Combat Fitness
The overhead lights snapped on like a detonation, white-hot and searing.

Before I could register I was awake, the yelling started.

"ON YOUR FEET! MOVE! MOVE! MOVE!"

Cots rattled. Boots hit the floor. Bodies lurched into motion.

Someone fumbled with their gear.

"You got TEN SECONDS before I make EVERYONE pay for your incompetence!"

Heart hammering, I yanked my uniform on, lacing my boots with half-numb fingers. Sleep deprivation had gnawed away at us for days, but it didn’t matter. It wasn’t an excuse.

We fell into formation, backs straight, breaths steady, exhaustion buried beneath discipline.

Then—something different.

Instead of the usual pre-dawn punishment—calisthenics, sprint drills, endless laps—we were marched straight to the obstacle course.

And from the sheer size of it, I knew today was going to hurt.

The Course
It sprawled across the training grounds like a battlefield.

Twenty stations stretched over the uneven terrain. Walls slick with morning dew, trenches filled with stagnant water, barbed wire tight enough to rip flesh, thick ropes hanging from wooden beams, weighted dummies lying in wait for us to drag them across the dirt.

It wasn’t just a test of strength. It was designed to break us.

Centurion Varro stood at the front, arms crossed over his chest. He didn’t need to raise his voice. His presence alone carried weight—calm, collected, utterly unimpressed.

“This course will separate the weak from the strong,” he said. “Some of you will finish. Some of you won’t. And some of you will leave on a stretcher.”

No one moved. No one breathed too loud.

Behind him, the instructors stood like wolves, waiting. Watching.

One of them stepped forward—Instructor Delya. Her cold gaze swept over us, looking for the first crack.

"You will complete this course in squads," she said. "You will move as a unit. If one of you fails, you all fail. If one of you falls behind, you will carry them. No one gets left behind."

A pause.

Then—

"FIRST SQUAD, STEP UP."

We moved forward.

Adrik, rolling his shoulders loose. Becker, exhaling slow, jaw tight. Others beside me, unreadable.

The instructors wasted no time.

“GO!”

Station One: Log Hurdles
The first station hit like a hammer.

Thick logs staggered at chest height, slick with condensation. No climbing. No jumping. Just raw strength and momentum.

I slammed my hands onto the first one, hoisted myself up, and swung my legs over. The landing sent a jolt up my spine, but there was no time to adjust.

The second log was higher. The third, worse.

A grunt behind me.

Becker.

He hesitated, boots slipping against the damp wood.

"Get over it, Becker!" an instructor barked. "You planning to take a ♥♥♥♥♥♥♥ nap?"

Becker gritted his teeth, swung a leg over, and tumbled onto the dirt. No time to dwell on it.

We kept moving.

Station Two: Barbed Wire Crawl
Mud. Cold, thick, and suffocating.

We dropped to our stomachs and started crawling. The barbed wire was too low—no room for error. One wrong move, and you’d leave with a shredded uniform and a bleeding back.

A grunt ahead. Someone got snagged. Blood.

Then—panic.

A recruit from another squad froze. His uniform was tangled in the wire, chest rising too fast.

Delya was on him instantly.

"What's wrong with you, recruit?" she hissed, crouching low. "Scared of a little metal?"

The kid tried to speak.

Wrong move.

She grabbed his vest and yanked him forward. The wire tore into his sleeve. Blood welled up.

"I'd rather send a corpse into battle than someone like you," she spat. "You're done. Get out of my sight."

He didn’t move. His squad hesitated.

I grit my teeth.

No time. No thinking. Just action.

I shifted forward, grabbed his vest, and yanked hard. The fabric ripped free from the wire.

"Move," I muttered.

His wide eyes locked onto mine for half a second before he scrambled forward.

Delya’s gaze snapped to me. I braced for whatever hell she was about to unleash.

But she didn’t say a word.

She just gave me a long, unreadable look before standing and walking away.

I exhaled and kept crawling.

Station Three: Wall Climb
Ten feet of solid wood. No grips. No handholds. Just get up, or fail.

Adrik went first, scaling it with practiced ease. Becker followed, slower, but steady.

Someone else—short, stocky—jumped. Fingers brushed the ledge. Slipped.

Again. Missed.

A sharp curse under his breath.

I crouched low. "Foot on my shoulder."

A hesitation.

"We don’t have time for this," I snapped. "Go."

A moment’s pause, then he planted a boot on my shoulder. I pushed up, legs shaking from exhaustion, and he barely caught the ledge.

He grunted, heaving himself over.

My turn.

I jumped, caught the edge, and forced my way up. My arms felt like they were tearing at the seams, but I wasn’t letting go.

We kept moving.

The Final Stretch
The last few obstacles blurred.

Dragging hundred-pound dummies. Crawling through flooded trenches. Climbing ropes with shaking limbs.

By the time we reached the final sprint, my body felt hollow. My lungs burned, my uniform was soaked in mud and sweat, and every breath tasted like iron.

But we didn’t stop.

We couldn’t.

We staggered across the finish.

Not clean. Not perfect. But together.

Chest heaving, I barely registered the tap on my shoulder.

The short, stocky recruit I had boosted up the wall stood beside me, breathless.

"You didn’t have to do that," he muttered.

I shrugged. "You were in my way."

He chuckled, voice raw from exhaustion. "Right. Well… I owe you one."

He straightened, wiped a hand over his face, then stuck it out.

"Severus."

I looked at him for a moment, then clasped his hand.

Lucanus.

A simple nod between soldiers.

Because this wasn’t over.

Not even close.
Weapons & Marksmanship Training
The air smelled like hot brass and gunpowder, thick with the acrid scent of burnt propellant. The sun hung high over the range, baking the sand and dirt beneath our boots, but the real heat came from the weight of expectation. This wasn’t just about shooting. It was about learning to fight, to kill, and to do it efficiently.

Centurion Varro stood with his hands clasped behind his back, the picture of control, his gaze sharp as a blade. He didn’t pace, didn’t fidget. He simply watched, judging us before we even touched a weapon.

"Your rifle is not a tool. It is an extension of your will," he said, his voice like steel. "If you hesitate, you die. If you miss, you die. If you fumble under pressure, your squad dies. There is no room for failure."

I shifted my weight slightly, feeling the cool polymer grip of the G36K in my hands. It felt solid, balanced—a good rifle. It wasn’t the first time I had held one, but this was different. Today, we weren’t just learning. Today, we proved whether we were worth the ammunition.

Adrik, our team leader, carried the G36C—shorter, lighter, made for leading the charge in tight environments. It suited him, compact and aggressive. Becker, lugging the FN Minimi, had already started to sweat under the weight of his weapon. He was our machine gunner, the one responsible for keeping heads down when things got bad. Severus, silent and unreadable as always, carried the grenade launcher slung across his chest.

Weapon Familiarization & Drills
The first thing they had us do was strip the rifles down. We were given exactly two minutes to disassemble and reassemble them.

"Blindfolds on," Instructor Delya ordered.

I swallowed, feeling the cloth tighten over my eyes before the command was given. Go. My fingers worked from memory—thumb pressing the takedown pin, upper receiver separating from the lower. Find the bolt carrier. Pull it. Feel the recoil spring.

Next to me, I heard Becker muttering curses under his breath. He was struggling, the delicate work clashing with the brute strength he used to manhandle the Minimi. That weapon was his burden—a beast of a machine gun, belt-fed, powerful, but a nightmare to reload under pressure.

"Tick tock," Delya taunted. "When you're dead in the dirt, your excuses won't bring you back to life."

I locked the G36K back together, yanking the bolt to make sure it was smooth. Blindfold off. Done.

Adrik was already standing, arms crossed. Show-off. Severus finished a second after me, grinning slightly like this was a game to him. Becker? Still fumbling.

"Minimi is a different beast," he grunted, sweat beading on his forehead. "Not built for this kind of thing."

"Not built for excuses either," I muttered, earning a glare.

The moment Becker finished, they threw us into loading drills. Live magazines now, inserting under stress, slapping the bolt release, chambering a round. "Faster! Faster!" The instructors screamed. Hands moved quickly, some smoother than others. The weakest link would bring the rest of us down.

Live Fire – Learning the Hard Way
We lined up, weapons at the ready, hearts hammering. The first command was simple.

"Fifty meters. Controlled bursts. Fire!"

I took a slow breath, exhaled, and squeezed the trigger. The G36K kicked against my shoulder, the short burst cutting through the air. Three rounds. Center mass. Steel target rang in response. Again. Slow breath. Squeeze. Hit.

Adrik was precise. His shots grouped tight, almost perfect. Severus took a little longer but found his rhythm. Becker? The Minimi barked out a roar, sending a relentless stream of rounds downrange. I glanced at him. He was doing well—but I could see the sweat on his forehead, the effort in his grip.

Delya wasn’t impressed. "Control, Becker! You trying to burn through an entire belt in three seconds?"

He adjusted, slowing his bursts.

Then came the next challenge—movement drills.

"Bounding fire!" Adrik barked. He was already stepping into his role as team leader, calling the shots. "Becker, suppression!"

Becker let loose a short burst, the machine gun chattering, forcing the “enemy” to keep their heads down. I sprinted forward, rifle up, scanning for threats. The G36K felt right in my hands, the sling tight across my chest, my body moving as one with the weapon. Breathe. Aim. Fire. Move.

THUMP.

A grenade launcher discharged.

I turned just in time to see a target dummy get obliterated in the distance.

For a second, even the instructors hesitated.

Severus lowered the grenade launcher, looking entirely too satisfied.

Adrik ran a hand down his face. "Please tell me you actually know what you're doing with that thing."

Severus shrugged. "I mean... yeah."

I narrowed my eyes. "Where the hell did you learn to shoot a grenade launcher?"

He smirked. "Video games."

I stared at him. "... You're joking."

"Nope." He loaded another round, completely unbothered.

Adrik groaned. "We're so screwed."

Malfunctions & Problem-Solving Under Fire
Then came the real test—♥♥♥♥ hitting the fan.

Becker’s Minimi jammed.

It happened mid-drill. One second, he was laying down covering fire, the next—click. Nothing.

He cursed, yanking back the charging handle, trying to clear the malfunction. The belt feed was stuck. I saw the frustration in his face, the panic setting in.

"Becker, fix it! Now!" Adrik snapped.

Becker’s hands fumbled. Too slow.

Delya was on him in a second, grabbing the Minimi and shoving it back into his chest. "You are carrying the lifeline of this squad, recruit! You ♥♥♥♥ this up in combat, and they die first!"

He grit his teeth and tried again, sweat dripping from his brow. This time, he cleared it. The moment it was ready, he snapped the bolt forward, eyes locked in determination.

Delya nodded, just barely. "Better. But not good enough."

I wasn’t safe either.

My G36K had a double-feed malfunction. I recognized it the moment I tried to fire—dead trigger. I didn’t even think. Magazine out, lock bolt back, clear the jam, new mag in, bolt release, back in action.

Instructor Delya’s eyes flicked to me. She didn’t say anything. But she didn’t need to.

I got the message: Good. Now do it faster.

Final Marksmanship Test & Squad Dynamics
The last event was a competition. No instructors screaming in our ears this time—just us, our weapons, and the steel targets. Whoever landed the most accurate shots won.

Adrik? Precise as ever, damn near flawless. Becker? His grouping was messy, but suppression wasn’t about precision—it was about volume. Minimi worked best when it was chewing through targets, not picking them off.

Severus? He obliterated the furthest targets with grenade rounds that landed exactly where he wanted them.

I finished just behind Adrik, but I wasn’t satisfied. I should’ve done better. I could’ve been faster.

As we packed up our gear, Becker nudged me with his elbow. "Not bad, huh?"

"Yeah," I muttered. "Not bad."

But deep down, I knew this wasn’t enough.

The real test? That was still coming.
Close Quarters Battle (CQB) Training
If marksmanship was about precision, CQB was about instinct. Hesitation meant death. Seconds mattered. A single mistake could get your entire team killed.

The shoot house loomed ahead—gray concrete walls, doorways like gaping maws. A kill house designed to forge killers.

Centurion Varro stood before us, arms crossed, his expression carved from stone. "You will learn to move as a unit. You will learn to kill as a unit. If you fail, you will run it again. And again. Until failure is beaten out of you."

Instructor Delya paced beside him, baton in hand. The enforcer. The executioner.

"First squad up. Breacher, ready the door."

That was me.

I tightened my grip on the M1014, the familiar weight steady in my hands. Twelve-gauge shells loaded—buckshot, perfect for room clearing. Behind me, Adrik, our team leader, gripped his G36C, compact and built for close-quarters combat. Becker hefted the FN Minimi, our firepower. Severus had his grenade launcher slung, his sidearm drawn—grenades weren’t ideal indoors, but he’d make them count if needed.

We stood outside the shoot house, sweat beading under our helmets, weapons locked and loaded. The air smelled like spent gunpowder and dirt. This wasn’t a static range. The targets moved. Some shot back.

Adrik took point, his voice low but firm. "Stack up."

I pressed against the wall beside the door, M1014 raised, waiting. Becker was behind me, the Minimi hanging low in his grip, heavy and cumbersome for a confined space. Severus took the rear, eyes sharp, a pistol held tight in a practiced grip.

Adrik gave the signal. "Breacher, go."

I took a breath, raised the M1014, and fired.

BOOM.

The door exploded inward, wood splintering, hinges tearing free. The moment it gave way, I moved—pivoted right.

Target.

I fired—buckshot shredded the silhouette.

Adrik went left, controlled bursts from his G36C dropping another target. Becker pushed in, Minimi hammering, its bark deafening in the tight space.

Severus followed, covering our backs.

"Room clear," Adrik called.

No time to breathe. We pushed forward.

Hallway Combat – The Choke Point
The next section was a hallway. A perfect kill zone.

Walls closed in around us, no cover, no retreat. The moment we stepped into that funnel, we were dead men walking—unless we moved first.

Adrik raised a fist. We froze. Targets ahead.

"Becker."

Becker stepped forward, bracing the Minimi.

Then he let loose.

The hallway erupted with gunfire.

Brass rained onto the concrete, casings clinking, hot smoke curling from the barrel. The paper silhouettes were shredded in an instant, torn apart under the sustained burst.

"Move!"

We pushed forward through the echoes and the haze, pressing before the next wave of targets could pop up.

Grenade Training – The Art of Controlled Chaos
We regrouped outside, reloading magazines, wiping sweat from our brows. The next drill? Explosives.

Delya stood before us, a live grenade rolling between her fingers like a coin. Not smoke. Not a dummy. Live.

Her eyes scanned us, cold and predatory. "If you can’t throw a grenade properly, you’re more dangerous to your squad than the enemy. Some of you will panic. Some of you will hesitate. Some of you will get your own team killed."

She let the weight of her words sink in.

Then she stopped in front of Severus.

"Think you can handle it, grenadier?"

Severus barely blinked. "It’s just timing and trajectory."

Delya’s brow twitched. "Is that so?"

She pulled the pin.

The spoon flew off, hissing, the four-second fuse burning down.

Then she tossed it at his feet.

For a split second, the world froze.

Adrik tensed. Becker’s eyes went wide. My pulse slammed against my skull.

Severus reacted instantly—snatched it up, reared back, and hurled it downrange in one smooth motion.

We hit the dirt as it detonated with a thunderous BOOM, a shockwave rippling through the ground.

A second of silence. Then, dust and shrapnel rained down in the safe zone.

Delya studied Severus for a long moment. Then, with the faintest smirk, she moved on.

I exhaled. Then turned to him.

"Where the hell did you learn to throw like that?"

Severus grinned, wiping the dust from his sleeve.

"Played baseball."

Adrik let out a breathy chuckle. Becker just muttered, "What the ♥♥♥♥ is wrong with this place?"

Delya overheard. She smiled.

Because this was just the beginning.

Failure Is Pain
The final room.

Flashbang in—BOOM.

I moved—too slow.

Pain exploded in my ribs.

Delya’s baton struck hard, knocking the breath from my lungs. I gritted my teeth, sucking in air through clenched teeth.

I had hesitated.

Varro stood in the shadows, arms crossed, watching. He didn’t speak. He didn’t need to.

"Again," Delya ordered.

We ran it again.

And again.

And again.

Until hesitation was beaten out of us.

Aftermath – Camaraderie in Pain
The sun had long since dipped below the horizon when training finally ended. We were coated in sweat and dust, bruises already forming beneath our fatigues.

Becker dropped onto a bench, groaning. "I think I left my spine in that damn hallway."

Severus leaned against the wall, rolling his shoulder. "Could be worse. Could be live ammo."

I sat beside them, silently wiping down my M1014, replaying every mistake in my head. I needed to be faster. Better.

Adrik, standing nearby, glanced at me, then gave a single nod—approval. Unspoken, but understood.

Tomorrow, we would do it all again.

Because failure wasn’t an option.
Combat Training
The Pit – Learning to Bleed
The air in the training yard was thick with dust and sweat, the sun barely above the horizon, but already the heat clung to our skin. Our bodies ached from the week’s drills—muscles torn down and rebuilt under the instructors’ relentless demands—but today wasn’t about running, shooting, or tactical formations.

Today was about learning how to fight when everything else failed.

Instructor Delya stood before us, arms crossed over her black t-shirt, the fabric clinging to her frame, her camo pants dusted from the morning drills. She was as much a part of the battlefield as the dirt under our boots—lean muscle, sharp features, a presence that made men shrink without her ever raising her voice.

Her eyes swept over us like a predator surveying prey. "Your rifle is your first weapon. Your sidearm is your second. If you’re lucky, you’ll have a knife. But luck runs out. Ammunition runs out. Weapons jam, get lost, get knocked out of your hands."

She stepped forward, boots crunching against the dry earth. "When that happens, it’s just you and the enemy. And if you don’t know how to fight—" She let the words hang for a moment, then smirked. "Then you’ll die screaming in the dirt."

A long pause. Then she motioned toward the center of the pit—an open, sand-covered ring surrounded by recruits.

"Pair up. Fight."

No warm-up. No hesitation. No mercy.

The Fights Begin
Becker squared up across from me, his stance too stiff, his hands too high. He had power—a wall of muscle—but power didn’t mean ♥♥♥♥ without technique.

"Relax," I muttered, rolling my shoulders. "You're overthinking it."

"Yeah, well, forgive me if I don’t regularly beat the ♥♥♥♥ out of people for fun," he shot back.

"You will soon."

He threw the first punch, a clumsy right hook. I sidestepped, felt the wind of his fist skim past my cheek, and stepped into his guard. Close range was my space. Before he could recover, I drove my knee into his ribs—just hard enough to send a message.

Becker stumbled back, coughing.

Delya’s voice cut through the yard like a blade. "What the hell was that, Becker? You trying to hug him? Move like that in a real fight, and he’ll be wearing your teeth as a necklace."

Becker wiped sweat from his brow, nostrils flaring. He wasn’t mad at me. He was mad at himself.

"Again," I said.

This time, he was smarter. He charged low, going for a grapple, using his weight against me. If he got me to the ground, he’d win. But I twisted my hips, broke his grip, and used his own momentum to send him sprawling onto the sand.

A sharp thud.

Becker groaned, staring up at the sky. "♥♥♥♥♥♥♥♥♥♥."

I reached out my hand. "Come on. Again."

By the time I pulled him up, I caught Delya watching.

She didn’t say anything—just a tilt of her head, a flicker of something in her expression. Approval? Interest? It was gone before I could be sure.

Survival Training & Three-on-One
As the fights dragged on, the real lessons began.

Pain tolerance. How to keep moving when your ribs felt like they were caving in. How to break a nose, dislocate a shoulder, make a man wish he was dead long before he actually was.

Adrik? He fought like a wolf—ruthless, efficient, cruel. He didn’t throw punches; he ended fights. Severus? He was precise. He let his opponent waste energy, then struck with clinical brutality.

Then there was Becker. He took his beatings, learned from them, got back up every time.

Until he didn’t.

At some point, he went down hard. Didn’t get back up.

The instructors didn’t move. They were waiting. Either he got up himself, or he was done.

I stepped toward him.

Delya’s voice snapped like a whip. "You help him, you fight next."

I met Becker’s eyes. He was spent. Beaten down. But if he stayed down, he wouldn’t come back from it—not just here, but later.

♥♥♥♥ it.

I grabbed him by the vest, hauled him up. "On your feet."

Becker swayed, coughed, then nodded. "Yeah… yeah, I got it."

Delya smirked. "Fine. Quintus, you’re up. Three-on-one."

I exhaled through my nose, stepped into the ring, and let instinct take over.

Final Lesson – No Mercy
Near the end of training, Delya called me out personally. Tossed me a rubber training knife.

"Fight me."

I hesitated. Mistake.

She moved faster than I could think. One second I was standing; the next, I was on my back, the blade pressed against my throat.

"Dead."

She stood, tossing the knife back. "Again."

I attacked first. It didn’t matter. She countered, flipped me over, twisted my arm until my shoulder screamed.

"Dead again."

Over and over, until every instinct in me screamed to just survive.

The final time, I didn’t hesitate. I faked left, forced her to react, then drove forward, letting pain and exhaustion fall away. I didn’t think. I just moved.

This time, I nearly got her.

She barely stopped my strike in time, the blade inches from her side. For the first time, her smirk flickered.

"Better."

I was breathing hard, sweat dripping into my eyes. I barely heard her next words.

"Fighting isn’t about strength. It’s about control. Efficiency. Speed." She leaned in slightly. "And most of all—no mercy."

By the time combat training ended, we weren’t the same.

The Teasing
That night, in the barracks, the guys weren’t about to let it slide.

"Not bad, Quintus," Adrik smirked, elbows on his knees. "Almost lasted a full thirty seconds against her that time."

Becker, lying on his bunk with an ice pack on his ribs, chuckled. "Yeah, and she actually looked impressed. I think she likes you."

I rolled my eyes. "Shut up."

"Oh no, no, no, don’t fight it," Becker grinned, ignoring the pain. "You saw how she looked at you. That’s the look of a woman thinking, ‘Damn, this one actually survived.’"

"Yeah, right before she beat my ass again."

Becker winced as he shifted. "Nothing says romance like attempted murder."

Adrik smirked. "Maybe she just likes breaking you in."

Severus, silent the whole time, finally spoke.

"If that’s how she flirts," he muttered, "then good luck surviving that relationship."

Laughter rippled through the barracks. I just shook my head.

Outside, the night was quiet. Training was done. But something had shifted.

Delya had noticed me.

And I wasn’t sure if that was a good thing or a very, very bad thing.
Survival Training – The Art of Endurance
We were stripped down to the essentials—no rations, no tents, no comforts. Just a knife, a canteen, and the clothes on our backs.

Varro had made it clear before we were dropped into the wilderness: survive or fail.

"The enemy will not care if you’re hungry, cold, or tired," he had told us. "Your comfort is irrelevant. Your survival is what matters."

That was the last thing we heard before the helicopters lifted away, leaving us standing in the dense, frozen forest, the distant mountains towering like silent sentinels.

Three days. No fires, no signals, no guarantees. And instructors hunting us like prey.

Day 1 – The Hunt Begins
We moved fast, putting as much distance between ourselves and the drop zone as possible.

The terrain was rough—dense undergrowth, uneven slopes, and the occasional frozen stream that forced us to pick our way carefully across the ice. The cold was immediate and unrelenting, settling into our bones with every breath.

Adrik led the way, sharp-eyed and focused, while I kept scanning the rear. Becker was already shivering, his hands stuffed under his armpits.

"You okay?" I asked under my breath.

"Yeah," he muttered. "Just… wasn’t expecting it to hit this hard."

None of us had been. You don’t feel the cold in training—until you’re out here, with nothing between you and the elements.

We kept moving, keeping to the shadows, using the terrain to mask our movements. Every so often, we paused to listen—ears straining for the sound of pursuit.

Then, a sharp snap of a branch in the distance.

We dropped to the ground instantly, pressing ourselves into the frozen earth.

A shadow moved through the trees.

Severus whispered, barely audible, "Patrol. Three, maybe four."

I felt my pulse hammering in my ears. This was too soon. They had already picked up our trail.

We stayed completely still.

Minutes stretched on. The figures moved slowly, scanning the ground. One of them crouched, brushing a gloved hand over the dirt. Tracking us.

Then, they turned and disappeared into the trees.

Not safe. Not yet. But we had bought ourselves time.

Shelter & The Cold
By nightfall, the temperature had plummeted. The wind cut through us like knives, sinking into our exposed skin.

"We need shelter," Adrik said, voice tight.

The forest was dense, but cover was scarce. After what felt like forever, we found a small overhang, half-hidden by roots and rocks. It wasn’t much, but it was something.

We worked in silence, piling branches, weaving them together to keep the wind out. There was no fire—smoke would give us away.

Becker dropped down, rubbing his hands together. "I don’t think I’ve ever been this cold in my life."

"You will be tomorrow," Severus muttered.

No one laughed.

Hunger gnawed at my stomach, but there was no food. Just the empty ache, growing worse with every passing hour.

Somewhere in the distance, a single gunshot.

Someone else wasn’t so lucky.

Day 2 – Hunger & Desperation
The second day was worse.

We woke stiff and frozen, our bodies aching from the cold. Moving was the only way to stay warm.

"Water’s getting low," Adrik muttered, shaking his near-empty canteen.

That meant only one thing: we needed to find a stream.

We pushed forward, moving deeper into the valley. Hours passed. Every step felt heavier. Our bodies were already burning through whatever reserves we had left.

Then, we found it—a small creek, cutting through the rocks.

Adrik knelt immediately, cupping water in his hands, drinking deeply. "Best thing I’ve ever tasted."

Severus grabbed my arm. "Wait."

I frowned. "What?"

He pointed upstream.

A dead bird, half-rotted, lay in the water.

Contaminated.

Adrik spat immediately. "♥♥♥♥."

No drinking. No relief.

Becker let out a frustrated groan, rubbing his face. "You’ve got to be kidding me."

We moved on, thirst clawing at our throats.

The Breaking Point
By late afternoon, Becker started falling behind. His steps slowed, his breaths came harder, and he stumbled more often than not.

"I can’t—" he gasped, stopping. "I just—give me a minute."

A minute was too long.

"On your feet," I said, grabbing his arm.

"I just need—"

"Get. Up."

He looked at me, exhaustion in his eyes. I knew that feeling. The body screaming for rest. The mind slipping.

But I also knew what happened when you stopped.

"Come on," Adrik muttered, pulling Becker’s other arm over his shoulder. "Almost there."

We carried him forward. One step at a time.

Nightfall & The Hunt Returns
The second night was worse than the first. Colder, darker, hungrier.

We huddled together for warmth, sleep coming in short, fitful bursts.

Then—voices.

Distant, but getting closer.

"♥♥♥♥," Severus whispered.

We scrambled to our feet, grabbing our gear.

A flashlight beam cut through the trees.

They had found our trail.

"Move," I hissed.

We slipped into the trees, moving fast but careful. Every crunch of frozen ground felt too loud. My pulse was hammering in my skull.

Behind us, the voices grew louder.

We ran.

Day 3 – Extraction & The Lesson
By dawn, we were running on fumes. Every step was agony. Hunger had turned into a dull, nauseating ache. Thirst burned at my throat.

But we didn’t stop.

Not until we saw it—the extraction point.

Varro stood waiting, arms crossed. A few other instructors were there, watching us with unreadable expressions.

We stumbled into the clearing, barely staying on our feet.

Varro looked us over. "How many of you are dead?"

No one raised their hand.

He nodded. "You learned the first rule of survival."

Silence.

He stepped closer. "You don’t survive alone. You survive because your team does."

I looked at Becker, still leaning against Adrik for support.

He wasn’t wrong.

We had made it—because we had each other.
OPFOR Training – The Hunt Begins
They didn’t tell us much.

No mission briefing. No objectives. No rules.

Just that we had 48 hours to survive.

We stood in formation at the edge of the forest, sweat already soaking into our fatigues. The midday sun hung high, but I doubted we’d see it for long. The thick treeline swallowed everything past the clearing. Deep woods, uneven ground, ravines and ridgelines—it was terrain built for the hunted, not the hunters.

Centurion Varro paced before us, arms behind his back, gaze steady. His voice was even, but there was no mistaking the weight behind it.

“For the next two days, you will evade capture, complete assigned objectives, and engage enemy forces when necessary.” He paused, letting that sink in. “The OPFOR will be hunting you.”

A flicker of movement behind him. Shadows in the treeline. Figures in camouflaged fatigues, faces covered, watching.

They were already here.

Instructor Delya smirked as she stepped beside Varro. “Some of you will last an hour. Some of you will make it through the night. A handful of you might actually reach the end.” She tilted her head slightly. “And some of you will be dragged out of this forest kicking and screaming.”

No one spoke. No one breathed.

I tightened my grip on my rifle. The G36K’s weight was familiar now. Reliable. But a weapon wouldn’t help if I didn’t see the enemy coming.

Varro nodded toward the treeline. “Move.”

We ran.

Phase One – The First Hunt
Adrik took point, cutting through the undergrowth with sharp, precise movements. He had the map, and Becker carried the squad’s radio, but it was useless—OPFOR was already jamming comms.

Severus moved behind me, his grenade launcher clipped to his vest. The weight of my M1014 bounced against my back, but this wasn’t close-quarters. Not yet. The G36K was up, my eyes scanning the trees.

We didn’t speak.

The first ambush came within twenty minutes.

A single, distant gunshot.

Not at us. A warning.

Then a scream, somewhere ahead. Another squad had made contact.

Adrik raised his fist. We froze, pressing low against the undergrowth. My heart pounded against my ribs, my grip tightening on my rifle.

Then—silence.

The kind that made your skin crawl.

The kind that told you someone was watching.

A branch snapped to our right.

I turned just as a figure in full camo erupted from the foliage.

They were wearing dark green and brown fatigues, a mix of woodland and older surplus gear. Some had helmets, others wore shemaghs or balaclavas. Their rifles were cold war relics, but still deadly—AKs, G3s, FALs. Heavy calibers meant to punch through cover.

“CONTACT!”

I fired—three-round burst.

The OPFOR soldier hit the ground, dust kicking up. Not real rounds—training ammunition—but at this range, it still hurt like hell.

More movement. Gunfire ripped through the trees. Muzzles flashed between the branches.

“Go! Go!” Adrik barked.

We sprinted.

Branches tore at my arms, boots slamming against uneven ground. Gunfire snapped past my head, training rounds cracking against tree trunks.

“Becker, covering fire!”

Becker turned on his heel, dropped to a knee, and let the FN Minimi roar.

The belt-fed machine gun ate through the silence, suppressing the tree line as we dove into a ravine.

Phase Two – The Psychological Game
Night fell fast. The forest swallowed the last bit of light, leaving only shadows.

We had covered miles, moving in staggered bounds, but the enemy never let up. OPFOR wasn’t just tracking us—they were toying with us.

Distant laughter echoed through the trees. Not recruits.

Delya.

A whisper over a radio frequency—our frequency. “You’re slowing down.”

Becker cursed under his breath. I saw him tighten his grip on the Minimi, jaw clenched.

“They’re playing with us,” Severus muttered.

He wasn’t wrong.

Hours of this. Random gunfire, distant screams, the crunch of footsteps just beyond the tree line. Never close enough to engage, never far enough to rest.

Sleep was a luxury we couldn’t afford.

By dawn, we reached a clearing near a stream. The map said we had another ten kilometers to the exfil point, but that meant nothing if OPFOR caught us first.

Adrik knelt beside me, tracing a path on the map with his finger. “If we cut east, we avoid the ridgeline. More cover.”

Severus rubbed his temples. “Unless they expect that. Then we’re walking into a trap.”

Becker exhaled, running a hand down his face. “So, what? We just sit here and wait to get picked off?”

I wiped sweat from my brow, staring at the treeline. We were exhausted. Hungry. We had one MRE left between us.

But it didn’t matter.

They weren’t going to let us walk away.

Phase Three – The Technical Patrol
The first sign of them was the rumble of an engine.

Distant, but getting closer.

We flattened against the forest floor, dirt pressing into our skin. The sound grew louder. Tires grinding against loose gravel.

Then, through the trees, we saw it.

A technical. Old, battered, but still deadly. A pickup truck with a mounted machine gun in the bed. A gunner stood behind it, scanning the treeline. The others in the truck had rifles—G3s and FALs slung across their chests.

Patrolling. Hunting.

We stayed perfectly still.

The truck idled, just meters away. The gunner stretched his arms, relaxed, but his grip on the weapon never faltered. He scanned the trees, his eyes sweeping over our position.

For a moment, I thought we were caught.

Then—

A shout in the distance. Gunfire. Another squad was engaging.

The truck roared to life, tires kicking up dirt as it turned and sped toward the sound.

We exhaled as one.

Adrik whispered, “We move now.”

We slipped deeper into the woods, silent. The hunt wasn’t over.

Phase Four – The Final Lesson
The ambush came at sunrise.

We were moving through thick brush when the world exploded.

A flashbang.

My vision blurred, ears ringing.

Then—gunfire.

I hit the ground, rolled, brought my rifle up—

And saw them.

OPFOR. Delya at the front.

Her baton cracked across Becker’s shoulder before he could turn his Minimi. He went down hard.

I swung my G36K up, but a boot hit my ribs. I hit the dirt, breath torn from my lungs.

A figure loomed over me. Varro.

“Dead,” he said flatly.

Just like that.

It wasn’t a battle. It wasn’t a fair fight. It was a lesson.

We had never stood a chance.

The Aftermath
They gave us water, sat us up, let us breathe. No words. No lectures.

Just silence as we pulled ourselves together.

Delya crouched beside me, tilting her head. “How did it feel?”

I wiped blood from my mouth. “Like being hunted.”

She smirked. “Good. That means you’re learning.”

Varro stood, watching as we gathered what little dignity we had left. “Next time,” he said, “don’t let yourself be prey.”

We would have another chance.

Next time, we would be ready.
The March That Never Ends
They called it a "conditioning exercise."

We called it hell.

Forty kilometers. Full kit. Rifles slung, rucks packed heavy with everything we’d need in the field—spare clothes, rations, ammunition, medical kits. The instructors hadn’t said when we’d stop. Only that we’d move until they were satisfied.

The first few kilometers weren’t bad. Muscles fresh, minds sharp, feet still whole. We marched in staggered formation, rifles held at a relaxed carry, boots crunching against the dirt road in perfect rhythm. Morning mist clung to the ground, cool against our overheated skin. The world felt muted, only the sound of our own breath and the steady drumming of boots filling the silence.

Then the real suffering began.

Weight of the World
The ruck pressed into my shoulders, straps digging into raw skin. My lower back burned, knees aching from the relentless pounding of each step. Every breath felt heavier. My shirt clung to me, soaked in sweat, and my hands had long since gone numb from gripping my rifle.

Around me, others were starting to falter. Varga, short and stocky, was practically growling under his breath, his face twisted in pure frustration. Becker had stopped cracking jokes. That was a bad sign. Adrik, ever the machine, just kept moving, his expression unreadable.

A sharp whistle cut through the air.

"FASTER!" Varro’s voice boomed from the front, his own pace never slowing. "If you fall behind, you don’t belong here!"

No one wanted to be that guy. The one who held everyone up. The one who became an easy target for the instructors.

The worst part wasn’t the weight. It was the unknown.

We didn’t know how long we’d march, when we’d rest, or if we’d even get to eat. There was no finish line, no countdown. Just the road ahead and the pain in our bodies.

And pain? It was making itself known.

Blisters tore open inside boots, every step pressing raw flesh against unforgiving leather. Shoulders screamed from the straps grinding against muscle and bone. The heat built like a furnace in our gear, sweat pooling at the small of our backs, trickling down our faces.

Some recruits started losing focus. Tripping over roots. Slowing down.

That’s when the instructors descended.

No Pity for the Weak
One recruit, a lanky kid with dark circles under his eyes, started dragging his feet too much. An instructor—one of the ones we didn’t even know the name of—was on him instantly.

"You slowing down, recruit?"

"N-no, Instructor!"

"♥♥♥♥♥♥♥♥. DROP YOUR RUCK."

The kid hesitated.

"NOW!"

The second his ruck hit the ground, the instructor ripped it open and dumped everything into the dirt—his kit, his rations, his extra clothes.

"You don’t want to carry your gear? Fine. Your squad will carry it for you."

We all felt that threat like a punch to the gut.

Before the kid could protest, Varro stepped up. "One of you will carry his pack. If no one volunteers, you all get to do another ten kilometers."

Silence.

Then, Severus sighed and slung the extra pack onto his shoulder without a word. The kid looked like he wanted to thank him. Severus didn’t even look at him.

We all knew what this meant. Severus was strong, but even he wasn’t invincible. Carrying two rucks for any length of time was a death sentence.

"Switch off with me when you need to," I muttered as we started marching again.

Severus nodded once.

The kid didn’t say anything.

The Longest Kilometers
Kilometer twenty. The halfway point—at least, we hoped.

The road turned to loose gravel, every step sending tiny jolts of pain up my legs. My socks were soaked through. That meant blisters were getting worse. I wasn’t the only one feeling it.

Adrik was still silent, but his jaw was clenched tight, sweat dripping from his nose. Becker had a distant look in his eyes, like he was mentally anywhere but here. Varga was mumbling curses in his native tongue.

Then the real test came.

The terrain changed. The road sloped upward—gently at first, then steeper, and steeper still.

Uphill.

That’s when people started breaking.

One by one, recruits slowed. Some tried to push harder, but their legs just wouldn’t cooperate. A few fell outright, hitting the dirt hard. Some forced themselves up. Others… didn’t.

The instructors didn’t even yell anymore. They just watched, waiting to see who had the will to stand back up and who didn’t.

My legs felt like they were made of stone. Every step was a battle, every muscle screaming at me to just stop. I focused on my breathing. One step. Another. Another.

I wasn’t stopping.

Final Punishment
We reached the top of the hill. Some guys collapsed immediately, dropping to their knees, sucking in air like they were drowning.

"ON YOUR FEET!"

Delya’s voice cut through the exhaustion like a blade. "You think this is over?"

Somewhere, Becker let out a barely-contained groan.

"Drop your rucks."

For one, glorious second, relief surged through me.

Then I realized what was coming next.

"Full sprint. Downhill."

A few recruits muttered under their breath. Not loud enough to be heard.

"LAST ONE TO THE BOTTOM DOES PUSH-UPS UNTIL I GET TIRED OF WATCHING!"

I took off running.

Legs burned. Knees ached. The ground was uneven, loose rocks shifting underfoot. If anyone lost their footing, they’d eat dirt hard. But stopping wasn’t an option.

Somewhere ahead, Becker was half-laughing, half-wheezing. "I’m gonna die, but at least I’ll die fast!"

We hit the bottom. No one wiped out. Barely.

Delya smirked. "Good. Now grab your rucks."

Pain shot through my shoulders as I lifted mine. No time to adjust.

"March continues."

Someone cursed under their breath.

She heard.

"Say that louder, recruit."

Silence.

She smiled. "That’s what I thought."

The march continued.

The Breaking Point
At some point, we lost track of time. The sun baked us, our shadows stretched long against the dirt. We weren’t even marching anymore—we were just moving, putting one foot in front of the other, too exhausted to think, too drained to care.

Becker stumbled. Nearly fell.

Adrik caught him. No words. Just grabbed his vest and kept him moving.

Varga was muttering to himself in his language, his eyes half-lidded, but he kept moving.

Severus was unreadable. No complaints, no visible exhaustion. Just silence and determination.

I focused on them. On their suffering. If they could keep going, so could I.

"One kilometer left," Varro finally called out.

One more kilometer.

One more step.

The end was in sight.

We weren’t the same when we finished.

We dropped our rucks, collapsed onto the dirt, bodies broken, lungs burning, minds somewhere far away.

Varro looked down at us, nodding once. "Not bad."

Becker, flat on his back, let out a wheezing laugh. "I take it back… I don’t wanna open a bakery… I wanna sleep… forever."

Adrik grunted. "Shut up, Becker."

But we all felt the same.

We weren’t just recruits anymore.

We were survivors.
No Rest for the Weak
They called it training. We called it something else.

We lost track of time after the first few days. It wasn’t just the lack of sleep. It was how they took away the sense of control. They dictated when we ate, when we trained, when we moved, when we stopped. But sleep? That was never guaranteed.

We were shadows of ourselves. Movements sluggish, minds fogged. Eyes bloodshot, sunken. Every word took effort. Every thought felt distant, like we were trying to catch it before it slipped away.

And the worst part? The war didn’t stop just because we were tired. That’s what they wanted to teach us.

A Game We Couldn’t Win
The nights—or what felt like nights—were the worst.

One minute, we’d be dead on our feet, collapsing onto our cots, boots still laced. The next, the world exploded.

BANG! BANG! BANG!

The doors slammed open. Boots pounded against the floor.

"ON YOUR FEET! GAS! GAS! GAS!"

My brain didn’t process what was happening. Instinct took over. I grabbed my mask, fumbled with the straps, yanked it over my face. A second too slow. Someone was coughing, hacking. Becker. He hadn’t sealed his mask in time.

An instructor yanked him off his cot and threw him to the floor.

"YOU THINK THE ENEMY CARES IF YOU’RE SLEEPING? THINK THEY’LL WAIT FOR YOU TO BE READY?"

Becker gagged, gasping for air. No pity. No mercy. The lesson was clear: stay ready, or suffer.

I reached down, grabbed his vest, pulled him to his feet. His eyes were watery, unfocused, but he nodded. "I’m good."

Good didn’t mean anything anymore.

Sleep Was a Trap
The gas drills were bad. The punishments were worse. But the waiting? That was what really killed us.

Some nights, they woke us every hour. Other nights, they let us sleep just long enough for our bodies to think rest was coming—then ripped us from it.

Our minds started to betray us.

One night, Adrik shook me awake. His grip was tight, urgent. "Lucanus, wake up."

I blinked, struggling to focus. "What?"

His voice was low. "Do you hear that?"

I held my breath.

Silence.

Adrik’s jaw was tight. "There’s someone outside."

My hand went to my rifle. Slowly, I sat up, scanning the darkness. Shapes blurred together. The wind rustled through the trees. Was something moving? I didn’t know. I couldn’t trust my own senses anymore.

"Stay down," I muttered, gripping my weapon.

We sat there, barely breathing. Waiting.

Nothing came. No alarm. No orders.

In the morning, Adrik didn’t talk about it. Neither did I.

Because deep down, we knew the truth. There was nothing out there.

Just ghosts of our own making.

Paranoia and Trust Games
They didn’t just break our bodies. They broke our minds.

One by one, they pulled us into a dimly lit room. No sound. No warmth. Just the flickering of a single bulb.

And the questions.

An instructor sat across from me, his voice calm. Too calm.

"Do you trust your squad?"

I swallowed. "Yes, Instructor."

"Would they trust you to save them?"

"...Yes."

The instructor leaned forward, studying me. Then he slid a piece of paper across the table.

"Write down the weakest member of your squad."

Silence.

My throat tightened. "I’m not doing that."

The instructor smiled. It wasn’t a kind smile.

"Then you’ll carry an extra ruck for the next twenty kilometers."

I stared at the paper. At the pen.

A choice. Betray someone, or suffer.

I took the pen. I wrote the only name that made sense.

My own.

The instructor didn’t even look at it. He just took the paper, nodded, and gestured toward the door.

"Get out."

I stumbled back to my squad, heart pounding. They were waiting. Watching. Becker, Adrik, Severus. Varga sat with his back against the wall, eyes closed, silent.

I didn’t ask what they wrote. They didn’t ask me.

We didn’t need to.

Hallucinations and The Breaking Point
By the fourth or fifth day—maybe longer—we weren’t sure what was real anymore.

Varga mumbled in his sleep, words in his native tongue, too quiet to understand. Severus sat against the wall, staring at nothing, his fingers tapping against his rifle like he was counting something only he could hear.

And Becker… Becker started talking to people who weren’t there.

One night, I caught him whispering under his breath.

I frowned. "Who the hell are you talking to?"

Becker didn’t answer at first. Then, slowly, he looked at me. His eyes were distant.

"Quintus, there’s someone standing behind you."

A cold weight settled in my gut.

I turned.

Nothing. Just the empty barracks.

I looked back at Becker. His breathing was unsteady. "I swear to god, they were right there."

I grabbed his shoulder, squeezed it. "You’re losing it, man."

He let out a shaky breath. "I know."

Neither of us slept after that.

The Last Test – Survival in the Dark
When they finally decided to break us completely, they made it simple.

They took us into the wilderness.

Stripped us of food, water, and warmth.

Then they left us.

"Survive."

That was the only order.

For hours, we stumbled through the trees. My body was screaming for rest, but I couldn’t stop. No one could. Stopping meant death—maybe not literally, but in every other way that mattered.

Varga collapsed first. Just dropped. Didn’t move.

Adrik knelt beside him. Slapped his face. "Get up."

Nothing.

"Varga!"

I crouched down, shook him hard. His eyes fluttered open, unfocused. "I… I just need a minute…"

"No." I grabbed his vest, yanked him upright. "You stop, you die."

His head lolled. "Maybe that’s easier."

I didn’t think. I just hit him. Not hard, but enough to shock him.

His eyes snapped back into focus.

"Get. Up."

A long pause. Then he nodded.

We pulled him to his feet. Kept moving.

Aftermath – Who We Became
When it finally ended—when they called us back, told us we’d passed—we weren’t the same.

We stood in formation, bodies wrecked, minds shattered.

Varro looked us over. He nodded once. "Not bad."

Not good. Not great. Just not bad.

Becker, half-dead, let out a wheezing laugh. "I ever say I wanna open a bakery again, someone shoot me."

Adrik grunted. "No promises."

I just stood there, breathing.

We weren’t just recruits anymore.

We were something else.
The Last Few Weeks
We were close now. Weeks had blurred into months, exhaustion had become a second skin, and pain was just background noise. Every muscle in my body was honed to endure, my mind sharpened by stress and repetition. The weak had been weeded out. Only those who could adapt, endure, and push through suffering remained.

I looked around at my squad—my squad.

Becker, once a cocky loudmouth, had learned to ration his words. Adrik, the machine, had started showing cracks in that cold exterior, hints of something more beneath the surface. Varga, the stubborn brawler, had become a steady presence, his grumbling less about defiance and more about sheer force of will. And Severus… Severus had never changed, but maybe that was his strength.

We had become something more than just recruits.

We had become soldiers.

But the final weeks still had lessons to teach.

The Barracks at Midnight
"You ever think about what comes next?" Becker's voice broke the silence of the barracks.

Most of us were sprawled across our bunks, too exhausted to sleep, too drained to talk. But sleep never came easy anymore.

Varga snorted. "Sleep. A full meal. A bath that doesn’t smell like sweat and death."

Becker exhaled a quiet laugh. "No, I mean after that. After we graduate. After we get assigned. You think it ever gets easier?"

No one answered.

I sat on my bunk, rubbing the stiffness from my legs, staring at the rifle propped against the wall. "If it does, we're probably dead."

A grim chuckle passed through the room. Becker sighed, rolling onto his back, staring at the ceiling. "Yeah. That’s what I thought."

Adrik, who had been silent until now, finally spoke. "It doesn’t get easier. We just get better." His voice was steady, matter-of-fact. "If you’re lucky, you live long enough to stop thinking about it."

Becker let out a tired chuckle. "Reassuring."

I didn’t say anything.

Because I knew Adrik was right.

The Instructor’s Test
The next day, Delya changed the rules.

We weren’t just recruits anymore—we were assets being sharpened for war. The training reflected that.

"Your squads are your lifeline," she told us, standing before us in the cold morning air. "But sometimes, your lifeline fails you. Sometimes, you stand alone. And if you do, you better be ready."

She turned to me. "Lucanus. Step forward."

I obeyed.

Her eyes locked onto mine. A challenge. "You're going in first."

The scenario was a close-quarters combat drill—a simulated urban raid. Our objective: clear a building, neutralize threats, and extract intel. Except this time, I was going in alone.

I gritted my teeth. No hesitation. No weakness.

Delya led me to the entrance, her voice low enough that only I could hear. "Think you can handle it?"

The question wasn’t necessary. She knew I could. She just wanted to see how I’d react.

I kept my expression neutral. "You tell me, Instructor."

For just a second—just a fraction of a moment—her lips twitched. A ghost of something that almost resembled a smirk. Then it was gone.

"Go."

I stepped into the dark.

The Fight in the Dark
The moment I entered, my world narrowed. Rifle raised. Breathing steady. The room was dark, shadows swallowing the corners. My ears strained for sound.

Footsteps. Right side.

I turned, squeezed the trigger. A training round slammed into a silhouette. It dropped.

Two more. I moved fast, clearing the hallway. The simulated enemies weren’t standing still. They rushed me. I pivoted, fired, dropped another. The last one was too close—I had to use my rifle as a club, slamming it into his chest before finishing with a shot.

All clear.

I exhaled. Heart hammering. Sweat dripping down my spine.

The door behind me opened.

My squad.

Delya stood at the entrance, arms crossed, watching. Measuring.

For a second—just a breath of time—our eyes met.

There was something there. Approval. Maybe respect. Something else, something unspoken.

She tilted her head slightly. "Not bad."

Then she turned to the rest of the squad. "Now do it again. This time, don’t let him outshine you."

The Unspoken Tension
Later that night, when the barracks were quiet, I stepped outside. The air was cold, crisp, the kind of cold that cut through exhaustion and left only clarity.

I wasn’t alone.

Delya stood near the training field, arms folded, staring out into the dark. When she heard me approach, she didn’t turn. "You did well today."

I stopped a few paces away. "Didn’t know you handed out compliments."

A faint exhale. Almost a laugh. Almost.

Silence stretched between us. Not uncomfortable, but not easy either.

"You push me harder than the others," I finally said. "Why?"

She glanced at me, something unreadable in her expression. "Because you can take it."

I held her gaze. "That it?"

Another pause. Then she looked away, a small, almost imperceptible smile at the corner of her lips. "Get some sleep, Lucanus."

She walked away, leaving me standing in the cold.

I watched her go.

Something had shifted. I wasn’t sure what.

But I knew this wasn’t over.

Not yet.

End of the Beginning
The last few weeks blurred. More training. More exhaustion. But we weren’t breaking anymore. We were hardening. The pain didn’t matter, the fatigue didn’t matter. We had become what they wanted us to be.

The morning of graduation, I caught a glimpse of my reflection in a window.

I didn’t recognize the man staring back.

And maybe that was the point.
Graduation: The Last March
Morning Came With Silence
For the first time in months, no whistles cut through the air. No shouting instructors. No pounding boots.

The silence felt unnatural.

I sat on the edge of my cot, rolling my shoulders, feeling the deep, lingering ache in my muscles. The kind of exhaustion that didn’t go away with sleep. It was carved into me now, stitched into my bones.

Across the room, Becker sat hunched forward, forearms resting on his knees, staring at the floor. He hadn’t cracked a joke since yesterday. Varga was lacing and unlacing his boots for the fifth time, fingers moving in a steady rhythm, as if trying to distract himself.

Adrik stood by the window, arms crossed, watching the pale dawn stretch over Camp Vortem.

None of us spoke.

We all knew what today was.

The last day. The day we left this place behind.

The day we stopped being recruits.

We had spent so long fighting to survive here, and now that it was over, none of us knew what to do with ourselves.

Parade Ground: The Final Formation
We marched to the parade ground in perfect formation, but it wasn’t the same as before.

No one was forcing us. No voices barked at us to fix our posture or stay in step.

We just moved.

The parade ground stretched out before us, packed earth hardened under thousands of boots that had come before ours. At the front, the Raven Union flag hung above the stage, black and crimson against the gray morning sky.

Beyond the stage stood the officers. Their uniforms crisp, their expressions unreadable. Behind them, the instructors.

I spotted Varro immediately—back straight, arms folded behind him, face carved from stone.

And next to him—Delya.

Her sharp uniform was immaculate, her posture flawless. But there was something different in the way she stood. Or maybe I was imagining it.

For a brief second, she met my eyes.

Then the command came.

We stopped. Straightened.

And the ceremony began.

The Speech We Barely Heard
An older general with silver at his temples took the podium. His voice carried across the field, full of practiced authority.

Honor. Sacrifice. Duty. Brotherhood.

We already knew these things.

We had learned them in the cold, in the blood, in the nights when exhaustion blurred the lines between dreams and reality.

The speech wasn’t for us.

It was for the next ones. The recruits who would see us standing here and think they understood.

They wouldn’t. Not yet.

The Last Roll Call
"Adrik Volkov."

"Here."

"Becker Weiss."

"Here."

"Severus Halden."

"Here."

"Lucanus Marius Quintus."

I took a slow breath. "Here."

The list continued.

But some names never came.

Names we had shouted during training. Names we had cursed at in the mud. Names we had learned in the dark when the only thing keeping us awake was the sound of another soldier breathing beside us.

Gone.

Their absence was louder than any voice.

We had survived. But not all of us had.

And that was something we would carry.

Varro’s Final Words
When the ceremony ended, Varro stepped forward.

He didn’t take the podium. Didn’t need to.

He let the silence stretch. The weight of it pressing against us like a hand on our backs.

"You are soldiers now," he said. His voice was sharp. Uncompromising. "That does not make you special. It makes you responsible."

His gaze swept across us.

"Some of you will not live long enough to regret this path. Others will wish you hadn’t."

No false promises. No talk of glory.

Just the truth.

"You came here as recruits," Varro continued. "Stripped of everything. Beaten. Broken. Tested." A pause. "You survived."

Another pause.

"Do not waste it."

That was it.

No applause. No grand exit.

Just a nod. And then it was over.

What Comes Next?
The second we were dismissed, the tension cracked.

Becker let out a breath and ran a hand through his buzzed hair. "That’s it? That’s all we get?"

Varga shook his head. "I was expecting something… more."

Severus smirked. "They’d rather spend money on bullets."

Adrik was quiet. Arms crossed, watching the others. "This isn’t the end," he muttered. "It’s just the beginning."

I nodded.

We had survived.

But now, the battlefield was waiting.

Delya and Lucanus: One Last Moment
She was standing near the edge of the parade ground when I found her. Arms crossed, posture as sharp as ever.

But she wasn’t barking orders. Wasn’t our instructor anymore.

Just Delya.

She turned as I approached, her blue eyes scanning me.

"You didn’t say anything," I said.

She raised a brow. "What do you want me to say?"

"That you’re proud of us?"

She snorted. "You need a pat on the head, Quintus?"

I smirked. "Maybe."

For a second—just a second—her expression softened. Then she sighed, arms dropping to her sides. "You did well."

Coming from her, it meant something.

I tilted my head. "Is that you being sentimental?"

"Sentimentality is useless," she muttered. But her lips twitched.

A pause.

A different kind of silence.

Her gaze flickered over me, unreadable. I saw her hesitate—just for a second.

Then she stepped closer.

Not much. Just enough that I noticed.

"You’re a soldier now, Lucanus," she said. Her voice was quieter. Meant for me alone.

She was looking at me like she wanted to say something else.

Something she wasn’t supposed to.

I felt the heat of it, the way her posture wasn’t as rigid anymore.

Maybe I imagined it.

Maybe I didn’t.

But the space between us felt smaller than it should have.

Her fingers twitched, like she almost reached for something—then she pulled back.

Just like that, the moment was gone.

She straightened, voice leveling out. "Don’t forget that."

Then she turned and walked away.

But just before she disappeared into the crowd, she glanced back.

It was quick. Barely there.

But I saw it.

And for the first time since I arrived at this hellhole, I felt something I hadn’t let myself feel in a long time.

Regret.

The Final Assignment: Separating the Squad
The next morning, we got our orders.

I looked down at mine.

Lucanus Marius Quintus – 3rd Mechanized Infantry Battalion, 2nd Special Assault Company. Forward Base Vortem, Northern Front.

Not with my squad.

I looked up. Adrik was staring at his own orders, expression unreadable. Becker frowned, reading over his twice. Varga cursed. Severus folded his.

"♥♥♥♥," Becker muttered. "I thought we’d stick together."

"Wishful thinking," Adrik said.

"Where are you all stationed?" Severus asked.

"Varga and I got assigned to the 5th Heavy Infantry," Becker said.

"3rd Mechanized," I said.

Adrik exhaled. "1st Mountain Recon."

No one spoke.

We had bled together. Survived together.

And now, we were being sent our separate ways.

Varga clapped my shoulder. "Take care, big guy. Try not to die too quick."

"You too."

Then came the worst part.

Saying goodbye.

We clasped forearms.

Then we walked away.
Chapter Eight: The Road to War
The Barracks Before Deployment
The barracks had never been silent before.

Even in the dead of night, there was always noise—snoring, the shuffle of boots, the occasional muttered curse from a recruit rolling over on a stiff cot. But now, it was different. There was no shouting, no last-minute inspections, no instructors storming in to tear the place apart. Just the sound of gear being packed, zippers closing, metal buckles clicking into place. The air was thick, carrying the weight of something unspoken.

I sat on my cot, rolling my duffel bag, pulling the straps tight until the fabric strained. My fingers moved automatically, muscle memory taking over, but my mind was elsewhere. Across from me, Adrik was rechecking his rifle sling, adjusting it even though it was already perfect. Becker sat on his bunk, his usual sharp humor absent, staring at his folded orders like they might change if he looked at them long enough. Varga muttered under his breath as he adjusted his rucksack, his broad fingers struggling with the straps.

"Feels weird, huh?" he said finally, glancing up. "No more waking up to getting screamed at."

Becker snorted, but it wasn’t his usual dry, cutting laugh. "Give it a few days. Wherever we end up, someone’s gonna be screaming at us again."

Severus sat on the edge of his bed, his hands clasped together, saying nothing. He had been quiet all morning, his usual sharp, calculating look dulled by something more distant.

I unfolded my orders and read them again, though I already knew them by heart. 3rd Mechanized Infantry Battalion, 2nd Special Assault Company. Forward Base Vortem.

Not with them.

We had spent months together, training, bleeding, breaking under the weight of exhaustion. It had always been in the back of our minds that we wouldn’t stay together forever, but now that the moment had arrived, it felt wrong. No more late-night talks, no more whispered jokes during inspections, no more struggling together through the mud and rain. Just names on paper, separated into different units, different battlefields.

Adrik finally exhaled, rolling his shoulders as he slung his ruck over one shoulder. "It’s time."

We stood, one by one, shouldering our gear.

There were no goodbyes. No words left to say. Just one last exchange of looks, silent acknowledgments of everything we had been through. See you around.

Or maybe we wouldn’t.

One Last Call Home
The comms station was empty.

A simple desk, a worn-out chair, and a secured phone that connected back home. The line was clear, but the weight behind it was heavy.

I hesitated before dialing, pressing the numbers in slow, deliberate movements. There was no script for this conversation. No way to make it easy.

The line clicked, and after a moment, my younger brother’s voice came through. "Lucanus?"

"Yeah, it’s me."

There was a pause. Then a sigh. "So… this is it?"

I nodded, even though he couldn’t see me. "Yeah. I got my orders. I’m being stationed at Forward Base Vortem before deployment."

Tiberius didn’t answer right away. I could picture him sitting in our old apartment, staring at the phone, trying to find the right words.

"And then?"

"Then I go to Khorakistan." I hesitated before saying the next part. "FOB Al-Rimah."

Then, a sharp inhale on the other end. He had read the reports. Seen the news. He knew what that meant.

"How bad is it?" he asked, his voice quieter.

I could have told him the truth. That Al-Rimah was a forward base deep in contested territory. That it was more outpost than fortress, a place where convoys were ambushed, patrols went missing, and the enemy was always watching. That men who deployed there didn’t always come back.

Instead, I said, "It’s a deployment. Same as any other."

Tiberius scoffed. "You’re a terrible liar."

I smiled faintly, even though he couldn’t see it. "I’ll be fine."

"Don’t—" His voice wavered for the first time. "Don’t be stupid over there, Lucanus."

"I won’t."

The silence stretched between us. Thick, heavy.

"Just come back," he finally muttered.

"I will," I promised.

It was the best I could give him.

A Visit to Julius
I made one last stop before leaving.

The auto shop smelled of oil and old metal, the scent of grease hanging thick in the air. The place was half-organized chaos—wrenches scattered across workbenches, half-dismantled engines lined up like bodies in a morgue.

Julius was at the back, hunched over a transmission, his weathered hands working a wrench. He didn’t look up right away when I entered, just grunted.

"You’re leaving," he said after a moment, still turning the wrench.

I nodded. "Yeah. Got my orders."

He finally looked up, his sharp eyes scanning me. "Where to?"

"FOB Al-Rimah."

He set the wrench down. "That’s a tough posting."

I shrugged, though we both knew it wasn’t something to shrug at.

Julius wiped his hands on a rag, nodding to a nearby chair. "Sit."

I did.

He reached into a drawer, pulled out an old flask, and handed it to me. I unscrewed the cap and took a small sip—whiskey, strong and biting.

He watched me for a moment. "You know what you’re walking into?"

"Yeah."

"Good." He leaned against the workbench, arms crossed. "Then you know this, too: watch your damn back. Don’t get cocky. And don’t think you’re invincible."

I nodded.

He sighed, rubbing his temple. "Men like us don’t come back the same, Lucanus."

I didn’t know how to answer that.

Julius studied me for another long moment before reaching into his pocket and tossing me something small.

A lighter.

I caught it. The metal was old, worn smooth from years of use.

"Something to carry," he said. "For luck."

I turned it over in my fingers before slipping it into my pocket.

"Thanks," I muttered.

He nodded. "Get outta here, kid."

The Last Glance
As I made my way to the convoy, I spotted someone standing near the barracks entrance.

Delya.

She was off duty now, no longer my instructor, but still in uniform. Arms crossed, her sharp blue eyes watching me.

I slowed. "Didn’t expect to see you here."

She smirked. "Didn’t expect to be here."

I nodded toward the transport trucks. "Heading out soon."

Her gaze flickered down to the orders in my hand. "Where?"

"FOB Al-Rimah."

Her lips pressed into a thin line. "That’s a hellhole."

I gave a half-shrug. "So I’ve heard."

She studied me for a long moment. Then, almost too casually, she reached into her pocket and pulled out a slip of paper.

"Here."

I took it, unfolding it. A number.

I raised a brow. "What’s this?"

She crossed her arms again. "You’re a soldier now, Lucanus. You’re gonna have questions. Maybe you’ll need advice. Maybe you’ll just need to talk."

I looked back down at the number. "And if I call?"

A flicker of something crossed her expression—something that wasn’t quite the usual sharpness. "Then I’ll answer."

The silence stretched. Heavier than before.

I wanted to say something. Maybe thank her. Maybe something else.

But before I could, she stepped back. "Stay alive, soldier."

Then she turned and walked away.

I watched her go, gripping the number a little tighter.

The Flight to War
A few hours later, I was strapped into a military transport plane, the engines humming low and steady, vibrating through the metal floor.

The air inside was thick with sweat and silence. Soldiers sat along the walls, their gear strapped tight, their weapons resting against their legs. Some were lost in thought, others checking their equipment like it might somehow change the reality of where we were going.

Across from me, a man in his early thirties caught my gaze and gave a slow nod. "First deployment?"

I hesitated before answering. "Yeah."

He smirked faintly. "Hope you like sand."

I exhaled, leaning my head back against the cold metal wall.

Outside the small window, the world beyond the clouds stretched into darkness.

The last familiar sight before foreign airspace.

FOB Al-Rimah was waiting.
Arrival at FOB Al-Rimah
A Flight Measured in Thoughts
The inside of the transport was a steel box filled with sweat, exhaustion, and the low hum of the engines. The rhythmic thrum vibrated through the metal floor, a constant reminder of movement—of the distance growing between where we had been and where we were going. The cabin was dimly lit, the dull glow of overhead lights casting long shadows over rows of soldiers sitting shoulder to shoulder, crammed into their seats like cargo.

It was a flight measured in seconds and thoughts.

Measured in the weight of rifles against our chests, in the quiet tension between soldiers who all knew what waited on the other side of the descent.

Across from me, a man in his thirties—his uniform faded, the color washed out from too many deployments—watched me with that knowing look veterans gave new blood. It was the look of someone who had seen too much, someone who had watched the fresh arrivals come and go, some leaving with scars, others not leaving at all.

A few seats down, another soldier—mid-twenties, lean, nervous hands tapping against his knee—leaned forward. He had the look of someone trying not to let the fear show.

"What’s it like?" he asked, his voice just loud enough to be heard over the engines.

The older soldier exhaled through his nose, rubbing his thumb against a patch on his vest. His fingers moved over the worn fabric like a habit, like the act of touching it grounded him.

"Hot. Loud. Your boots get filled with dirt no matter what you do. You’re gonna sweat through your uniform in under ten minutes, and the second you get used to the heat, it’ll turn freezing at night." He paused, letting the words settle. "Oh, and the locals? They’ll smile at you one second and set up an IED the next."

The nervous soldier swallowed. I kept my face unreadable.

"How long have you been over?" I asked.

"Five rotations," he said. "This’ll be my sixth."

"Why?"

He smirked, but it wasn’t a happy expression. "Because the war doesn’t end, and the pay is good."

I didn’t ask anything else after that.

The plane jolted slightly as it adjusted course. A voice crackled over the intercom.

"Approaching FOB Al-Rimah. Prepare for landing."

No one spoke after that. Just the quiet, the sound of gear being adjusted, the final moments of silence before we stepped into something permanent.

Stepping into the Warzone
The heat was like a punch to the lungs.

The moment the ramp lowered, the dry, oppressive air swallowed me whole. It wasn’t just hot—it was dense, thick with the scent of fuel, dust, and sweat. My uniform clung to my back within seconds, the fabric already damp as we moved down the ramp, boots striking against the steel before hitting the packed dirt.

The base stretched ahead, a maze of tan tents, sandbag walls, and concrete barriers covered in faded warnings. Some were in Arabic, others in the sharp, bold text of Raven Military regulations.

A group of soldiers passed, their uniforms stained with dust and exhaustion. They looked at us—the new arrivals—with the kind of glance that said you have no idea what’s coming.

The air hummed with the constant noise of a war machine in motion. The distant thump of helicopter blades, the grinding of heavy vehicle engines, the sharp voices of officers barking orders over the general clatter of deployment.

A convoy idled near the motor pool. G-Wagons, LMV, and a few Dingo MRAPs, their armored plating covered in dirt and battle scars. Mechanics moved between them, checking tires, tightening bolts, replacing damaged panels.

Distantly, a deep boom rolled across the horizon. Not close enough to be a threat. But close enough to remind us we were in a war zone.

Near the motor pool, I spotted a few vehicles that didn’t belong.

Not the rugged G-Wagons or the towering Dingo MRAPs I had trained with. These were different—boxy, squat, painted in worn-out tan with faded markings.

Humvees.

I frowned. We didn’t use Humvees. The Raven Union never issued them. I had never even trained on one.

I stepped closer, running a hand along the side. The paint was chipped, and the armor had been hastily reinforced. Bullet scars dotted the doors, and patches of mismatched metal covered where I assumed shrapnel had torn through.

"Looks weird seeing those here, huh?"

I turned to see the older soldier from the flight—his name tag read Krause. He had that veteran’s stance, hands tucked into his vest, a cigarette dangling from his fingers.

"Didn’t think we used Humvees," I said.

"We don’t," he replied. "Not officially."

I raised a brow.

He took a slow drag of his cigarette, exhaled, and nodded toward the vehicles. "some nation gave us a few of them."

"From who?"

"Eagle Federation." He said it like it was obvious. Like I should’ve known.

Krause tapped his cigarette, watching the smoke drift. "One of our units ambushed a Khoran insurgent convoy a few months back. Took a few prisoners, blew up the rest, and kept whatever was still running. Those Humvees? Probably got patched up with parts from three different wrecks."

I looked back at them. "Why keep them?"

Krause shrugged. "They work. Our guys here figured, ‘Why let good gear go to waste?’” He chuckled dryly. "Besides, it’s kind of funny rolling into their strongholds in their own damn vehicles."

I glanced inside one of them. The seats were torn, the dashboard was cracked, but it still smelled like fuel and sweat. A spent shell casing rolled near the pedals.

"They any good?" I asked.

Krause made a face. "Eh. They’re alright. Worse protection than a Dingo, but better than nothing. You’re better off not riding in one if you can help it."

A clipboard officer called my name. "Lucanus Quintus."

I stepped forward.

"3rd Mechanized Infantry, 2nd Special Assault Company. Staff Sergeant Greiner’s squad. Barracks, third row, first tent. Briefing at 1800."

"Got it," I said.

He didn’t smile. Just handed me my papers and muttered, "Welcome to the suck."

Observing the Locals
The training yard sat near the perimeter, a flat stretch of packed dirt lined with wooden barriers. I stopped near a stack of sandbags, watching a squad of Khoran soldiers move through drills.

Their uniforms were mismatched—woodlands uniforms under green plate carriers, woodlands camo pants, and whatever boots they could get their hands on. Some had helmets too big for their heads, others had goggles strapped too tight. They moved with the stiffness of men trying to remember steps, their formation loose, their weapons not quite held at the right angle.

Their instructor—a hard-faced man with the deep lines of someone who had seen too much—yelled orders in sharp Pashto. When one of the recruits hesitated, he smacked the back of his helmet. The soldier flinched but corrected his stance.

"Watching the locals?"

I turned. Voss—a corporal from my unit—stood with his arms crossed, watching with mild disinterest.

"Figured I’d see what they’re like."

He snorted. "They’re like guys who don’t want to die. Same as us."

One of the trainees stumbled during a drill. His instructor growled something in Pashto, grabbed him by the vest, and forced him back into position.

Voss sighed. "Some of them’ll make it." He glanced at me. "Some won’t."

I didn’t answer. Just kept watching.
Base Life: Settling In
Settling In
The barracks were a long row of sand-colored tents, their fabric stretched tight over metal frames, sagging slightly under the weight of dust and heat. The midday sun baked everything—canvas, gear, the very air itself—until the inside of the tent felt more like an oven than a living space. Cots lined both sides, separated by narrow aisles cluttered with duffel bags, spare boots, and the occasional box of ammunition. The smell was a mix of sweat, old fabric, and the sharp tang of whatever industrial-strength disinfectant they used to keep the worst of the filth at bay.

I dropped my rucksack onto a cot that hadn’t been claimed, the thin mattress barely making a sound. The simple act of sitting down after hours of transport—helicopters, convoys, waiting—was almost a relief. Almost.

A voice cut through the stale air.

"That one’s yours?"

I turned to see a soldier about my age—lean, dark-haired, standing in the aisle with his hands tucked into his belt. His uniform was sun-faded, the sleeves rolled up to his elbows, revealing tanned forearms. His boots were well-worn but clean, scuffed in all the right places. He had the look of someone who had been out here long enough to be comfortable but not long enough to be careless.

"Yeah," I said. "Guess so."

He nodded once. "Samu." His accent was thick, from one of the Eastern Raven regions. He offered a hand, and I took it. His grip was firm but not overbearing.

"Lucanus."

"First rotation?"

I nodded. "You?"

"Second. First was at a different FOB, farther south. More rocks, less sand. Same ♥♥♥♥♥♥♥♥, though."

Before I could respond, the tent flap rustled, and another soldier stepped in—a wiry guy with restless energy. He scanned the room quickly, his sharp eyes flicking from cot to cot before settling on me.

"New guy?"

"Samu’s bunkmate," Samu answered for me.

"Weber," the wiry one said, plopping onto a cot across from mine. "Welcome to paradise."

I exhaled, leaning back against my rucksack. "Looks like it."

A grunt came from the far side of the tent, where another soldier—broader-built, arms crossed—was reclining on his cot, one boot propped up on his knee. His uniform had seen better days, boots scuffed, his rifle sling draped lazily over his bunk. He gave a nod in greeting.

"Borkowski," he said. "I’m from everywhere."

I raised an eyebrow. "Everywhere?"

He smirked. "Yeah. My mother was from one side of the Union, my father from another. Grew up bouncing between cities, military bases, deployments. When people ask, I just say ‘everywhere.’ Saves time."

"Right."

The conversation lulled after that, each man returning to whatever he had been doing before I arrived. Weber checked the straps on his kit, running his hands over them with practiced efficiency. Samu flicked through a small notepad, occasionally jotting something down. Borkowski just lay there, arms behind his head, staring at the fabric ceiling as if he had seen it a thousand times before.

Then the tent flap opened again, and the air seemed to shift.

A heavy silence followed as Staff Sergeant Greiner stepped inside. Broad-shouldered, square-jawed, built like he had been carved from stone. His uniform was pressed, sleeves down despite the heat. He had that look—the kind that told you he had been doing this for a long time and had no patience for anything outside of necessity.

His gaze swept the tent, landing on me.

"Quintus," he said. Not a question.

"Yeah, Staff Sergeant."

"You’re in my squad now. Third Mechanized, 2nd Assault Company. We move when we’re told, we don’t ask stupid questions, and we don’t complain about the heat because it’s not going anywhere. Got it?"

"Got it."

He nodded once, as if that settled it. His eyes flicked to the others.

"Briefing’s at 1800. Get your gear squared away, meet the rest of your squad. You’ll be relying on each other soon enough."

With that, he turned and left.

Borkowski let out a low whistle. "Well, he’s a ray of sunshine."

Samu snorted. Weber just shook his head.

I leaned forward, unlacing my boots. This was my squad now. My unit.

I was in it for real now.

Mess Hall Introductions
The mess hall was a squat, prefabricated structure with a few rattling ceiling fans that only served to push the hot air around. The walls were lined with half-faded posters—some Raven military propaganda, others warning about dehydration and proper weapon maintenance.

We shuffled in, trays in hand, as the cooks slopped food onto our plates without ceremony. The scent of reheated meat, instant potatoes, and something vaguely resembling vegetables filled the air. I didn’t question what any of it actually was. I wasn’t sure I wanted to know.

I picked a seat at random and let the noise of the hall wash over me—the steady hum of conversation, the scrape of plastic forks against trays, the occasional burst of laughter from another table.

Across from me, a corporal—Voss, his nametag read—nodded once. "Settling in?"

"Sure," I muttered, taking a bite. It tasted like cardboard.

Voss snorted. "Yeah, that’s the right answer." He gave me a quick once-over. "You look fresh. First tour?"

I nodded.

"Knew it. You’ve still got that ‘just out of training’ look about you." He smirked, jabbing his fork at his plate. "Enjoy it while it lasts. Six months from now, you’ll look like the rest of us—half-dead and running on bad coffee."

To my left, a mechanic with oil-stained sleeves was deep in conversation with a guy who had a fresh bandage wrapped around his arm.

"I’m telling you, those damn Humvees weren’t worth saving," the mechanic grumbled, jabbing his fork into whatever passed for mashed potatoes. "You patch ‘em up, take ‘em on one patrol, and boom—IED turns ‘em into scrap."

The bandaged soldier smirked. "Pretty sure that’s true for anything we drive out there."

"Yeah, but at least the G-Wagons don’t feel like they’re held together with duct tape and prayers."

A soldier across the table joined in. "You ever actually driven one?"

The mechanic sighed. "No, and I don’t plan to. I like vehicles that actually have floors."

Laughter. A little forced, maybe, but it was something. The kind of conversation that kept soldiers sane in places like this.

And that was it. Just another detail absorbed, processed, and pushed aside. Because there was no other choice.

The Smoke Pit
It was little more than a makeshift gathering spot—some sandbags stacked near the perimeter, a few overturned crates serving as seats. A metal barrel in the center smoldered with cigarette butts and scrap wood, sending thin trails of smoke curling into the evening air.

Krause—the older soldier from the flight—stood nearby, a cigarette dangling from his fingers, watching the horizon like it might change if he stared hard enough.

I stepped up beside him, nodding.

"Figured you’d end up here," he said without looking at me.

"Figured I’d see what the big deal was."

He smirked, tapping his cigarette. "This is where you learn the real ♥♥♥♥. Everything they don’t put in the manuals."

A younger soldier across from us—couldn’t have been more than twenty—shifted uneasily. His rifle rested across his lap, fingers tapping a nervous rhythm against the sling.

"You think they’ll send us out soon?" the kid asked.

Krause took a slow drag, exhaling through his nose. "Depends."

"On what?"

He flicked his cigarette into the barrel. "On when the bastards out there decide to remind us we’re in a war."

The younger soldier swallowed hard.

"How long you been in?" Krause asked me.

I hesitated, then shrugged. "Couple years."

He gave me a knowing look. "So, what? Enlisted straight out of school?"

"Yeah."

He chuckled, shaking his head. "You new guys always do. Thought you were invincible, didn’t you?"

I didn’t answer.

"You’ll learn," he said, taking another slow drag. "We all do."
Guard Duty – The Slowest Hours of War
There was a strange kind of silence in the desert at night. Not the kind that felt empty, but the kind that made you listen harder. The kind that carried meaning in the absence of sound.

I stood at the perimeter, rifle slung tight, boots planted in the packed dirt behind the Hesco barriers. The floodlights cast harsh, pale beams across the wire, illuminating patches of sand but leaving everything beyond it in deep, impenetrable black. It was the kind of darkness that made you imagine things moving just beyond sight.

The air was cooler now, a welcome relief from the brutal heat of the day, but it carried the weight of something else—stillness. That quiet, uneasy feeling that came after sunset when the landscape shifted, and the world seemed to hold its breath.

The only sounds were the occasional static crackle of a radio, the distant hum of generators, and the rhythmic scuff of boots against gravel as the other guard posts changed shifts.

"First watch?"

I glanced over. The soldier next to me was older, probably mid-thirties, his uniform faded, his body language relaxed in a way that only came with experience. A few more wrinkles around the eyes, a scar along his chin, but it was his voice that really gave it away. Calm, steady—like he’d done this a hundred times before.

"Yeah," I said. "First one here, at least."

He smirked, shifting his weight against the barrier. "You’ll get used to it. The waiting, I mean. Ninety percent of the job is standing around, watching nothing happen."

"And the other ten?"

His eyes flicked toward the black horizon. "The part that keeps you awake long after you get home."

I didn’t ask what he meant. I had a feeling I’d find out soon enough.

The radio on his vest crackled again, a bored-sounding voice checking in from another post down the line. He responded with a short confirmation, then leaned back against the barrier, exhaling through his nose.

"You came in with that last batch, right? New replacements?"

"Yeah."

"How old are you?"

I hesitated for half a second. It was a simple question, but something about it made me feel like a kid again.

"Old enough," I said.

He chuckled. "You all say that." He nodded toward my hands, still gripping my rifle tight. "You’ll learn to hold it looser. No point in keeping it at the ready all night unless you’re expecting something to jump the wire."

I forced my hands to relax, but only slightly.

The quiet stretched between us again, filled only by the distant barking of dogs somewhere far off.

"Locals keep dogs?" I asked.

He shrugged. "Some. The strays stick close to the villages. They know where the food is."

"Guess that means there’s people nearby."

"Yeah. And where there’s people, there’s eyes on us."

I shifted my stance slightly, stretching my shoulders. The weight of my gear was familiar, but standing still in it for this long made it settle differently, digging into places that hadn’t toughened up yet. I glanced at my watch. Fifteen minutes had passed. It felt like an hour.

"You think they’re watching us right now?" I asked.

He didn’t answer right away. Just kept staring out at the dark, like he’d been waiting for me to ask that.

"They’re always watching," he said finally. "The question is whether they’re planning anything tonight."

I followed his gaze, scanning the horizon. The desert stretched endlessly, the terrain rolling into shadowed hills in the distance. It looked empty, lifeless. But it wasn’t.

"You’ll get used to that feeling, too," he added.

I wasn’t sure I wanted to.

The night dragged on, broken only by the occasional radio check-ins. A pair of figures moved through the dimly lit paths between the barriers—our relief for the next shift, probably still half-asleep and dreading the next few hours.

Somewhere behind us, deeper in the FOB, an engine turned over, a low mechanical growl followed by the rattle of gears. Someone running late on maintenance, or maybe a patrol gearing up.

The wind picked up slightly, rolling in from the west, stirring fine dust into the air. I pulled my shemagh up over my nose without thinking, a habit I’d picked up in training, and adjusted my grip on my rifle.

Then, out in the distance—just past the reach of the floodlights—a flicker of movement. A shape? A trick of the light?

I tensed. My grip tightened again despite myself.

The older soldier next to me let out a slow breath. "Relax," he muttered. "Your eyes will play tricks on you out here. You start seeing things that aren’t there if you stare too long."

I wasn’t sure if that made me feel better or worse.

I exhaled, adjusting my stance, forcing my heartbeat to slow.

"Could be a goat," I muttered.

"Could be."

The desert had a way of making you doubt yourself. During the day, everything was harsh and clear, no room for illusions. But at night, the darkness played tricks. Bushes became crouched figures, shifting sands looked like creeping movement.

Another check-in came through the radio. "Alpha Three-One, all clear?"

The older soldier raised his radio, giving the standard response. "All clear, no movement."

Routine. That’s all this was. Routine.

Our relief finally arrived—two more soldiers stepping up to take our places. They looked just as tired as I felt, their boots scuffing against the gravel as they moved into position. I gave a quick nod to my replacement, then slung my rifle over my shoulder, rolling the stiffness out of my neck.

As I turned to leave, the older soldier clapped me once on the shoulder. "Good first shift," he said.

I didn’t feel like I’d done anything.

Walking back to the barracks, I passed by the smoke pit—a handful of soldiers clustered around the smoldering remains of a burn barrel, quiet conversation mixing with the occasional flick of a lighter. One of them, a guy with a shaved head and an oil-stained uniform, glanced up as I passed.

"First shift?"

I nodded.

"Feels like ♥♥♥♥, doesn’t it?"

I didn’t answer, just kept walking.

Inside the barracks, the air was warm and stale, the scent of sweat and dust thick in the confined space. I dropped onto my cot, the exhaustion settling in all at once. The quiet in here was different—warmer, softer.

Still, when I closed my eyes, I saw nothing but the dark horizon. Waiting.
First Patrol – A Routine That’s Not So Routine
Pre-Patrol Tension & Briefing
The morning started the way most did—hot, restless, and too early. The sun was already climbing by the time I shrugged into my gear, the weight of my plate carrier settling into my shoulders like an old burden. Sweat formed instantly under the straps. I wasn’t even moving yet.

The squad gathered outside the barracks, half-dressed, half-awake, going through the motions of last-minute checks. Staff Sergeant Greiner stood near the vehicles, watching as we strapped on our helmets, secured ammo pouches, and adjusted our rifles. The man had a permanent scowl, like he’d been here too long to find anything surprising anymore.

"Alright, listen up," he said, raising his voice just enough to cut through the shuffle of gear. "First patrol. Simple routine. We’re rolling through a village about five klicks east, making sure it’s still quiet. Local militia reported some movement last night—probably nothing, but command wants eyes on it. Stay sharp. You see anything off, you call it out. No hero ♥♥♥♥."

There were a few nods, but no one said much. Just another patrol. Just another village.

A short distance away, a Khoran soldier adjusted his chest rig, slinging an old AK over his shoulder. He was young—maybe my age, maybe older—his uniform a different shade of fatigue than ours. The patch on his arm marked him as part of the local army, one of the "good guys." Or at least, the ones on our side today.

"This is Tariq," Greiner said, nodding toward him. "He’s our interpreter. You need to talk to the locals, you go through him."

Tariq nodded at us, his expression neutral. "I speak your language good," he said, his accent thick but clear.

Borkowski muttered under his breath, "Better than some of us."

Greiner shot him a look before waving us toward the vehicles. "Mount up. Let’s get this over with."

The Road Out – A Tense Ride
The convoy rumbled out of the FOB in a haze of dust and engine noise. I was crammed into the back of a Iveco LMV, knees knocking against my rifle, the smell of oil and sweat thick in the enclosed space. Beside me, Weber tapped his fingers against his knee, his restless energy never stopping.

"First time outside the wire?" he asked.

"Yeah," I admitted.

"You’ll love it. Smells like piss, everyone stares at you, and half the roads are probably mined."

Borkowski smirked. "Don’t listen to him, newbie. It’s only a third of the roads."

I exhaled through my nose. Just another joke, another way to shake off the nerves.

Through the reinforced windows, the landscape stretched out—flat, dusty, a patchwork of crumbling buildings and dry farmland. A few figures in the distance, watching from doorways or shaded alleys. No one waved. No one smiled.

Tariq sat near the open hatch, eyes scanning the roadside like he’d done this a thousand times before. He muttered something in his language, too low to hear over the engine.

Greiner, riding shotgun, called back, "What?"

Tariq didn’t look away from the window. "They watch too much."

Greiner grunted. "Yeah. They always do."

Entering the Village – The Eyes on Us
The vehicles rolled to a stop near the center of the village, tires kicking up dust that lingered in the hot air. The buildings were a mix of brick and clay, faded paint peeling from walls, satellite dishes rusted on rooftops. Power lines sagged low, some snapped and left dangling.

The moment we stepped out, the stares started. Men leaned against doorways, arms crossed, their expressions unreadable. Women kept their distance, pulling their children closer. A few kids stood near a crumbling wall, whispering among themselves, watching us like we were some kind of strange creatures that had wandered into their world.

Greiner gestured toward the village elder—a thin, weathered man in a long robe, standing near a well. Tariq stepped forward, exchanging words in a low voice. The elder nodded, glancing at us, then said something back.

Tariq turned to Greiner. "He says everything is fine. Nothing happened."

Greiner didn’t look convinced. "Of course he does."

The squad fanned out, keeping a loose formation. Weber moved toward a group of younger men sitting near a battered pickup truck, his rifle low but ready. Borkowski kicked at a stray can in the dirt, watching the rooftops. I caught a glimpse of movement—a woman pulling a curtain shut, a figure disappearing into an alley.

Nothing happened. And yet, everything felt wrong.

Searching the Village – The Uneasy Calm
Greiner sent a couple of us to check one of the buildings—an old storefront, its windows shattered long ago. The door creaked as we stepped inside, dust swirling in the air. Empty shelves. Scattered debris.

Borkowski nudged a rusted cash register with his boot. "Think they still take cards?"

I didn’t laugh. My eyes were on the walls—faded graffiti, some of it covered over in fresh paint. But I could still make out the markings. A symbol I didn’t recognize.

"Tariq," I called. "What’s this?"

The interpreter stepped inside, taking one look before exhaling sharply. "Not good."

Greiner stepped in behind him. "What does it mean?"

Tariq hesitated. "It is… support. For the bad ones."

We didn’t need more than that.

Greiner clicked his radio. "Wrap it up. We’re done here."

Exiting the Village – A Warning
As we walked back to the vehicles, I felt it again—that weight in the air. Something unspoken, something unseen. The villagers stayed where they were, watching. Waiting.

A kid—no older than ten—stood near the road, holding something in his hand. A rock. He didn’t throw it. He just held it, fingers tight around the rough edges.

Tariq said something to him, his tone firm but calm. The boy hesitated, then dropped the rock and ran.

Borkowski let out a breath. "Hell of a welcome party."

Greiner didn’t respond. He was already climbing into the lead vehicle.

The Ride Back – Unsettled Thoughts
The village faded into the dust behind us, but I didn’t stop watching until it was gone.

No one spoke for a while. The only sound was the hum of the engine, the occasional crackle of the radio.

Then Weber shifted, rolling his shoulders. "Not bad for a first run," he said, mostly to me. "Still breathing. That’s a win."

I nodded, but I wasn’t so sure.

The first patrol was supposed to be uneventful. Just routine.

So why did it feel like something had already started?
Meeting the Locals – Trust and Suspicion
The second patrol felt different. Not because the mission had changed—we were still rolling through another village, still checking for anything “off”—but because the first one had left something lingering. A quiet unease. The kind that sat in the gut and refused to leave.

Tariq rode in the same vehicle as before, one hand resting near his rifle, the other tapping absently against his knee. The only time he really spoke was when Greiner asked for details about the village ahead.

"Different tribe here," Tariq explained. "They do not like the ones from last time."

"That supposed to be good for us?" Borkowski asked.

Tariq shrugged. "Depends. If they hate each other more than they hate you."

No one had an answer for that.

Arrival – Another Village, Same Stares
We pulled in slow. No sudden moves, no unnecessary aggression. The lead vehicle stopped near a shaded clearing where a few old men sat cross-legged in the dust. The others fanned out, boots crunching against the packed dirt as we took up positions.

A familiar sight—doorways with figures just out of reach, kids peeking around corners, men watching with unreadable faces. It was the same in every village. Suspicion first. Maybe something else later.

Greiner signaled Tariq forward, and they approached the group of elders. I stood nearby, rifle across my chest, scanning rooftops, windows, alleys. Weber did the same, his restless energy dialed up even higher than usual.

Tariq spoke first, his voice calm but firm. The elders listened, nodding, answering in short bursts.

Greiner kept his eyes on them but spoke to Tariq. "What’s the word?"

"They say things are… mostly quiet. Some men came through a few days ago, asking questions, offering money."

"Insurgents?"

Tariq hesitated. "They do not say the word. But yes."

I glanced toward one of the older men, his face lined with sun and time. His hands rested in his lap, motionless, but his eyes flicked toward me. Just for a second. Then away.

He was hiding something.

The Translator – An Unlikely Ally
It was then that I noticed the Khoran soldier standing just a few steps away. He wore the uniform of the local security forces, his gear mismatched—some Eagle-issued, some clearly scavenged from old stock. He was tall for his kind, feathers dark and neatly preened, a cigarette tucked into the corner of his beak. His nametag was faded, the letters barely legible.

He gave me a nod. "You’re new," he said, his accent thick but his voice steady.

I nodded back. "Yeah."

He took a drag of his cigarette, exhaling through his nostrils. "Then you haven’t learned yet. These villages? They always lie first."

"Even when we’re here to help?"

"Especially then." He flicked the cigarette away, grinding it into the dirt with his boot. "Helping one side means betraying another. No one here wants to pick the wrong side."

Greiner glanced over at him. "What’s your name?"

"Zahir," he answered, without hesitation. "But everyone calls me ‘Big Z.’ Easier for you to say, no?"

"That your real name?"

Zahir grinned, his beak clicking slightly. "Does it matter?"

It didn’t.

Walking Through Town – The Small Tells
After the initial talk, Greiner split us up, ordering small foot patrols through different sections of the village. I ended up with Weber, Borkowski, Tariq, and Zahir, moving past a crumbling mosque, a few dusty storefronts, and houses made of mud brick and time.

Everywhere we went, there were eyes. Watching from shaded doorways, peeking through cloth curtains. I saw a woman usher her children inside as we passed. A shopkeeper, sweeping his step, paused just a little too long, pretending not to see us.

It was the little things. The way conversations stopped when we got close. The way some people kept their backs turned. The way certain roads—ones we might have walked down—were suddenly empty.

Borkowski muttered, "Feel that?"

"Yeah," Weber answered. "Feels like we already missed something."

Zahir let out a low chuckle. "You think you make them nervous? You should see how they act when a real warlord walks through."

"Who are they afraid of?" I asked.

Zahir looked at me like the question was stupid. "Everyone."

A Conversation – Finding the Line
Tariq led us to a small courtyard where a man sat sharpening a knife against a worn stone. He was younger than the elders, maybe mid-thirties, with a face carved by hard living. He barely looked up as we approached.

Tariq greeted him, his tone neutral. They exchanged a few words before Tariq gestured toward us.

"He says he does not know anything," Tariq translated.

Borkowski snorted. "Did we ask anything yet?"

Tariq ignored him. "I ask if fighters came here. He says no. I ask if he knows where they go. He says no."

Weber crouched down, resting his arms on his knees. "Ask him why everyone here is acting like they know something we don’t."

Tariq hesitated before relaying the question. The man stopped sharpening for a moment, eyes flicking toward us. Then he said something low and quiet.

Tariq tensed. "He says knowing too much is dangerous."

Zahir, who had been silent up until now, let out a dry chuckle. "Smart man."

The man glanced at Zahir, his grip tightening on the knife—not like he was going to use it, but like he wished he could.

He said something else. Short. Firm.

Tariq sighed. "He says, ‘You will leave, and then what?’"

No one answered.

Because we didn’t have one.

A Change in the Air – The Sudden Shift
We were about to leave when Zahir stopped walking. His feathers ruffled slightly, head turning. He was listening.

"Something wrong?" I asked.

He tilted his head, then whispered, "We need to go. Now."

Before I could ask why, I heard it too. The sound of an engine. Distant but getting closer.

A single motorcycle, coming in from the hills.

The villagers had vanished. Not rushed inside—just… melted away, like shadows at dusk. That was worse.

Greiner’s voice crackled over the radio. "All squads, get to vehicles. Now."

We turned, moving fast but controlled. My heart was hammering in my chest. I wasn’t even sure why yet.

The motorcycle came into view. One rider. Dressed in local garb, face covered.

No weapon visible.

But that didn’t mean ♥♥♥♥.

I gripped my rifle tighter.

Zahir muttered something under his breath.

I don’t know what he said, but I could guess.

Leaving – The Feeling That Stayed
The sun was lower when we got back to the vehicles. The village hadn’t changed, but something about it felt heavier.

Greiner spoke quietly with the other squad leaders before nodding toward Tariq. "Tell them we’ll be back. If they have anything to say, now’s the time."

Tariq delivered the message. The elders murmured among themselves, but no one stepped forward.

We rolled out slow, the same way we came in.

I caught one last glimpse of the courtyard as we passed. The man with the knife wasn’t sharpening anymore. He just sat there, watching us go.

Waiting.

For what, I didn’t know.

But I was sure we’d find out soon enough.
First Contact – No More Training Drills
The first time you see death up close—really see it—something changes. Maybe not right away, but it gets in. Like dust in your boots, it works its way into the cracks, settling deep where you can’t quite shake it loose.

The road stretched ahead, cracked and dusty, flanked by sun-bleached buildings that looked abandoned but never really were. The afternoon sun hung low, baking the earth, casting long shadows that flickered unnaturally as we rolled past. Every window, every doorway, every pile of rubble felt like it was hiding something. Maybe someone.

I adjusted my grip on my G36, the sweat under my gloves making my hold feel slippery. The heat inside the Iveco LMV was stifling despite the vents struggling to push out warm air. The radio crackled intermittently, distant voices relaying movements, checkpoints, and updates from other squads. I wasn’t listening. I was too busy watching the alleys, the rooftops, the stretches of road ahead.

We were in a three-vehicle convoy. The lead vehicle, a Dingo MRAP, took point, kicking up a trail of fine dust that hung in the air like mist. We were in the second G-Wagon, sandwiched between the Dingo and another armored truck at the rear. Weber manned the turret, his hands locked around the MG, scanning the streets with practiced precision.

Up front, Staff Sergeant Greiner sat stiffly in the passenger seat, eyes scanning the road with a tension I hadn’t seen in him before. He had one hand resting on his rifle, the other near his radio. If he was nervous, I figured that meant I should be too.

Tariq sat between him and the driver, unusually quiet. He wasn’t cracking jokes like usual, wasn’t complaining about the heat. He just sat there, his fingers drumming against the doorframe, his gaze locked on the horizon.

“You good?” I asked, keeping my voice low.

He nodded but didn’t look at me. “I don’t like roads like this.”

No one did.

The Explosion
The first blast hit the lead vehicle.

A wall of heat and pressure slammed into us, sucking the air from my lungs. The Dingo lurched sideways, its tires shredded, the front half engulfed in fire. The sound was deafening—a sharp, metallic roar that swallowed everything else. My head snapped forward, helmet bouncing off the dash.

“CONTACT LEFT!” someone screamed.

Gunfire erupted immediately, hammering against metal, cracking into stone, snapping past the open turret. Weber opened up with the MG, the weapon jerking in his hands as he sprayed the alley ahead. Spent casings rained down into the cabin, hot brass clattering against my boots.

The air was thick with dust and smoke. I could barely see past the shattered windshield, but I caught flashes—figures moving in the alleys, muzzle flashes sparking from windows, dark shapes darting between cover.

The radio was alive with overlapping voices, too garbled to make sense of.

Tariq was shouting into his own radio in Pashto, voice rapid, strained.

“Get out of the kill zone!” Greiner yelled.

The driver gunned the engine, swerving around the burning Dingo. My head snapped against the seat as we jolted forward. Weber was still firing. Borkowski, up front with the driver, was yelling something, but I couldn’t hear him over the gunfire.

Then the second IED hit.

This time, it was behind us. The third vehicle.

The blast wave punched through the air, rattling our bones. The G-Wagon skidded sideways. I twisted around in my seat, my ears ringing. Through the side window, I saw it—flames licking at shattered metal, black smoke curling into the sky.

Someone had been thrown clear of the wreckage. A body lay in the road.

I knew his face.

The First Death
A private from another squad. Brown hair. Always had a cigarette tucked behind his ear, even when he wasn’t smoking. We’d joked about it the other day in the mess hall.

Now, he was on the ground, his uniform torn open, one leg missing below the knee. Blood pooled around him, dark and soaking into the dust. His hands twitched, grabbing at nothing. His mouth opened and closed, like he wanted to say something but couldn’t find the words.

For a second, I just stood there, locked in place, my rifle forgotten in my hands. My heart pounded, every beat slamming against my ribs.

He looked right at me.

A gurgling sound escaped his throat. His fingers curled weakly. I should move. I should help.

But I didn’t.

I just stood there.

Greiner grabbed my vest and yanked me down behind the Iveco LMV. “Keep your head in the fight, Quintus!” he snapped.

The moment shattered. My lungs burned as I sucked in air. My hands were shaking.

Gunfire still filled the air. Tariq was yelling something in the radio, his voice sharp. Weber’s MG roared overhead.

I forced myself to move. To push it down. To do what I was trained to do.

The Aftermath
By the time the gunfire died down, the wrecked vehicles smoldered in the afternoon heat. The medics moved quickly, dragging the wounded into cover. Greiner barked orders, his voice hoarse. The air smelled like burning fuel and blood.

We loaded the bodies onto the surviving Dingo. The private’s limbs were limp, his head lolling to one side as we lifted him. Blood soaked the stretcher, dripping onto the dirt below.

Tariq stood off to the side, his expression unreadable. When I walked past him, he muttered something under his breath.

I turned. “What?”

He looked up. “First time?”

I swallowed hard. “Yeah.”

He nodded, like he understood. “You don’t get used to it,” he said quietly. “You just stop expecting anything else.”

I didn’t answer.

Back at Base
The ride back was silent. No one spoke. The only sounds were the rumble of the engine and the occasional burst of radio static.

At FOB Al-Rimah, we stepped out into the thick evening heat. The sun had started to dip below the horizon, turning the sky into a muted blend of orange and purple, but it felt like the heat had sunk into my bones.

We walked in a daze. Some of the guys headed straight to the showers, stripping off bloodied gear like it was just another part of the job. Others slumped against sandbags, lighting cigarettes with shaky hands.

Greiner disappeared into the TOC. Probably filing the report.

Tariq sat on an ammo crate near the motor pool, staring at the dirt, his radio still in his hands.

I walked past the mess hall and straight to the barracks, where I scrubbed my hands raw in the sink, even though there was no blood on them.

Later that night, the mess hall was quieter than usual. Every now and then, someone would say the dead private’s name, but no one said much after that.

I sat on my cot, staring at a blank page in my notebook.

I wanted to write to Tiberius. Tell him I was okay. But all I could see was the private’s dead eyes staring at me.

I gripped the pen so hard my knuckles went white.

Finally, I just wrote:

I’m still here.

Then I folded it and put it away.
The First Letter Home – Distance Sets In
The letter sat in front of me, blank except for the creases where I had folded and unfolded it half a dozen times. The barracks were dim, the overhead light flickering slightly, casting soft shadows over the rows of cots. Most of the guys were busy with their own evening routines—oiling rifles, flipping through dog-eared books, writing their own letters in silence. The occasional clatter of boots outside mixed with the faint rumble of a generator in the distance, creating the kind of white noise that made it easy to get lost in thought.

Writing home should have been easy. I had done it plenty of times before—letters to my mother when I was away at training, quick messages to Tiberius telling him not to get into trouble while I was gone. But this was different.

My fingers tightened around the pen, hovering just above the page.

"Hey, Tiberius, Mom, Dad—hope you’re all doing alright. I’m settled in now. Nothing too crazy."

I stopped. That was a lie.

I glanced around the barracks. Weber lay stretched out on his cot, one hand behind his head, the other resting on an unopened letter that had been sitting there for three days. Across from me, Hirsch had given up writing and was now flicking through a deck of playing cards, shuffling them over and over without actually doing anything with them. The room had the quiet weight of men trying to distract themselves.

I tapped the pen against the paper, my mind drifting back to the last night I saw my family.

The house had been warm, filled with the smell of roasted meat and garlic, my mother’s way of making a proper sendoff meal. My father sat at the head of the table, posture straight as ever, knife and fork moving with practiced efficiency. Tiberius sat next to me, his fork twirling lazily between his fingers, barely touching his food.

"Eat," I had told him, nudging his plate.

"Not hungry."

I had looked at my mother then, but she just gave me a tired smile and kept cutting her bread. She hadn’t said much that night, just let my father do most of the talking. He had spoken about discipline, about duty, about how this would shape me into something stronger.

"You’ll do well," he had said, setting his glass down with that tone of certainty he always carried. "Discipline wins wars, not just weapons. Remember that."

I had nodded, because that was what he wanted to hear. Because it was easier than saying I wasn’t sure.

I exhaled slowly, then forced my focus back on the letter.

"The food’s not great, but it’s edible. Mess hall’s about what you’d expect—instant potatoes, mystery meat, coffee strong enough to burn a hole through steel. Met a few guys in my squad. Good guys. It’s a mix of old hands and first-timers like me."

Like me.

Except I wasn’t sure if I was like me anymore.

I set the pen down again, running a hand through my hair.

Across the room, Weber noticed and snorted. "That hard?"

"Harder than it should be," I muttered.

"Yeah," Hirsch said without looking up from his cards. "Like, what the hell do you even say?"

"I told my family everything’s fine," another soldier murmured from the next bunk over. "It’s what they wanna hear."

Hirsch scoffed. "Yeah, but what’s the point of writing if you’re just feeding them ♥♥♥♥♥♥♥♥?"

No one answered. We all knew the truth.

I tried again.

"Had our first patrol yesterday."

I stopped. My stomach tightened slightly.

I hadn’t meant to write that.

The heat had been suffocating, radiating off the buildings as we rolled through town in a slow crawl. Our G-Wagon’s gunner, a guy named Weber, sat high in the turret, scanning the rooftops. Tariq sat up behind the driver, rifle resting across his lap, occasionally muttering something into his radio.

The streets had been quiet. Too quiet.

Then came the explosion.

One second, the road was just a stretch of dirt and cracked pavement. The next, it was fire and dust and screaming metal. The lead vehicle lurched to the side, tires shredded, flames licking at its undercarriage. I heard someone shouting for a medic, but the voice sounded distant, like it was coming from somewhere outside my own head.

A guy from the other vehicle, Ritter had been thrown from the turret.

By the time I got to him, he was still moving, his chest heaving in quick, shallow breaths. Blood ran from his mouth, pooling on the ground beneath him. Tariq was next to me, pressing his hands to the wound, trying to stop something that couldn’t be stopped.

"Stay with me, brother," he kept saying. "Just breathe."

But Ritter didn’t.

I gritted my teeth, blinking hard. I didn’t write about that.

Instead, I forced the pen to move again.

"Nothing much else to report. Just getting used to the routine. Hope you’re all doing okay. Dad, I’m trying to keep everything squared away—discipline and all. You’d probably like the Staff Sergeant here. He doesn’t take any ♥♥♥♥."

The words felt hollow, but they’d have to do.

I folded the letter and tucked it into an envelope. As I stood, Tariq was sitting nearby, scribbling something in his own notebook. He glanced up.

"Hard to write home?" he asked.

I shrugged. "Dunno what to say."

Tariq nodded like he understood. "It’s always like that. You want them to know you’re okay, but you don’t want to lie. You end up doing both."

He flipped his notebook shut. "Back in the last war, we did the same thing. Soldiers would leave certain words out—no mention of battles, no talk of casualties. Just ‘I’m well’ and ‘I miss home.’ It was understood."

"Yeah," I muttered. "Makes sense."

He studied me for a second, then said, "You saw someone die, didn’t you?"

I didn’t answer. I didn’t need to.

Tariq just nodded, then patted my shoulder once as he walked past.

Later that night, I stood in front of the mail bin, staring down at the letter in my hands. Part of me wanted to tear it up, start over. Write something real. Tell my family that I was already different, that the war was already working its way into me. That I wasn’t sure how much of me would be left when I finally made it home.

Instead, I tossed it in.

The clerk barely glanced up, just shoved it into the pile with the rest. To him, it was just another envelope. Just another soldier’s words trying to reach home.

I stepped outside, inhaling the dry night air.

Somewhere in the distance, gunfire echoed. Brief. Distant. Someone else’s fight.

I turned back toward the barracks, shoulders heavy, the distance between me and home growing wider with every step.
The Search – Uncertainty in Every Room
The village was quiet. Too quiet.

It wasn’t abandoned—far from it. The narrow streets were lined with flat-roofed houses made of sunbaked mud bricks, their outer walls stained by dust and time. A few people lingered near the doorways, watching us with that careful, expressionless stillness I was starting to recognize. No sudden movements, no open hostility, but no warmth either. Just that same measured caution.

Tariq walked slightly ahead of our formation, scanning the faces of the villagers, his rifle slung across his chest but his hands open, unthreatening. A kid ran past, barefoot in the dust, chased by an older sibling. They darted into a house, a woman pulling them inside with a sharp word before disappearing behind the wooden door.

Greiner raised a hand, signaling a halt. “Alright. Two teams. Keep it slow.”

We spread out, moving in pairs. Tariq stuck with Greiner, while I ended up with Weber and our gunner, a stocky soldier named Hesse, who had been manning the G-Wagon’s mounted MG. He was sweating through his uniform, gripping his rifle in a way that told me he hated being on foot just as much as I did.

We approached a house near the center of the village, the kind of place that looked exactly like the dozen others we’d already passed. Simple, functional, built to endure the heat. The homeowner, an older man in a beige tunic, stood stiffly in the doorway, his hands clasped in front of him. His knuckles were white.

Tariq spoke first, his tone polite but firm. The man nodded, responding in clipped sentences. I had no idea what was being said, but I watched Tariq’s face. His expression didn’t change, but something in his stance shifted.

“He doesn’t want us inside,” Tariq translated, his voice neutral.

Greiner exhaled slowly. “Didn’t ask if he wanted us inside.” He looked at the man. “Tell him we’re going to check anyway.”

Tariq spoke again, softer this time. The man didn’t argue. He just stepped aside, pressing himself against the wall as we entered.

Inside, the house was dim, the thick walls keeping out most of the afternoon heat. The air smelled of old spices and sweat, a faint trace of something metallic underneath. Not blood. Not gunpowder. But something.

Weber moved past me, his rifle raised, sweeping the room. A wooden table stood in the center, a few plates still sitting on it, half-eaten food crusted onto the edges. A prayer rug lay neatly folded in the corner. Nothing out of the ordinary.

I glanced back at the old man. He was watching us, but not with anger. It was something else. Something deeper.

“Tariq,” Greiner said, nodding toward a closed door on the far side of the room.

Tariq spoke again, gesturing toward the door. The man hesitated. Just for a second. Then he muttered something, shaking his head.

“He says it’s just storage,” Tariq translated.

“♥♥♥♥♥♥♥♥,” Weber muttered.

Greiner didn’t even respond. He stepped forward, reaching for the door handle. Locked.

Now everyone felt it. The shift. The unspoken confirmation that something wasn’t right.

Greiner’s voice was low. “Tell him to open it.”

Tariq spoke again. The man didn’t move.

Weber sighed, slinging his rifle over his shoulder. He pulled a crowbar from his pack and jammed it into the doorframe. Wood splintered, snapping apart as he wrenched it open.

A moment of silence.

Then, we saw them.

Rifles. Stacked against the wall, wrapped in cloth to keep the dust off. Ammunition crates, their markings partially scrubbed away. Some of them looked like they’d been here a while. Others looked brand new.

And in the middle of it all—an old RPG, its warhead still intact.

The man’s face didn’t change. He just stood there, staring at the ground, as if he’d already accepted whatever was coming next.

Greiner let out a slow breath. “♥♥♥♥ me.”

Weber gave a low whistle. “Storage, huh?”

Greiner turned to Tariq. “Tell him to get on the ground. Now.”

Tariq hesitated. For the first time since I’d met him, he hesitated. He looked at the old man, then back at Greiner. Finally, he spoke. The old man lowered himself to his knees without a word.

Hesse moved in, zip-tying his wrists behind his back. The old man didn’t resist. His wife appeared in the doorway, her face twisted in shock, shouting something in rapid-fire Arabic. Tariq didn’t translate.

A child started crying in another room.

I stood there, gripping my rifle, feeling like I was watching something distant, something unreal. This wasn’t a firefight. This wasn’t training. This was just a man kneeling on his own floor, staring at the dust.

We took the weapons. We loaded the man into the back of the G-Wagon. His wife didn’t stop screaming. I could still hear her even as we pulled away, the sound fading into the engine’s rumble.

Nobody spoke.

Tariq sat in the passenger seat, staring out at the desert. His hands were clenched into fists.

I looked down at my own hands. They weren’t shaking, but they felt heavy.

For the first time, I felt like I had actually done something here. Not just trained for it. Not just thought about it.

I had changed something.

And I didn’t know if it was for the better.
The First Guy I’d Killed
I still remember the first guy I killed.

It was during a routine patrol, supposedly low-threat, nothing fancy. We were rolling out along the northern fringe of Khorakistan, not far from Kandahar. Twelve of us, one squad, packed tight in two Iveco LMVs—standard loadout for a basic movement through a rural sector. We weren’t expecting much more than a few locals giving us the usual stink eye, maybe a herd of goats crossing the road, the kind of patrols that lull you into a false sense of ease.

I was in the backseat of the lead Vic, behind the driver. Tariq was on my right, listening to music on his MP3 Player. Weber manned the MG3 up top, scanning sectors with his head just barely poking out of the turret hatch. Borkowski had the wheel, dead focused as always, and Samu was up front with the maps, double-checking our route on the fly. I was staring out the armored glass of my window, my cheek pressed slightly against the cool composite. The weight of my rifle rested across my lap, my hand resting on the receiver without really thinking.

I wasn't looking at the terrain. Not really. My mind was drifting hard—thinking about home, about Dad’s telling how proud he is, Mom’s quiet way of worrying about everything, about Tiberius and the last letter I got from him. And most of all... Valeria. Her voice. Her Face. That day when she left for Milan. All of it came back in flashes like someone skipping a rock across memory. It was peaceful for a second. Then came the voice.

“Let’s pull up here,” Staff Sergeant Greiner called from the Vic behind us.

Borkowski tapped the brakes and brought the LMV to a slow stop near a dusty village. We dismounted. Boots hit sand. I stretched my legs and slung my G36 tight across my chest. Tariq popped his door and stepped forward toward a small group of village elders standing near some crumbling stone walls.

Greiner came up behind him and nudged him, muttering, “Hey Tariq, tell the elders if they’ve seen any insurgent activity around here.” His tone was light but cautious. One eye always on the horizon.

Tariq nodded and spoke quickly in Arabic. The elders hesitated, murmured amongst themselves, then replied with a rehearsed calm. No, no jihadists, nothing like that. Nothing at all.

Then came the invite. Tea. The elders asked Greiner and Tariq to come inside. I saw the flicker of hesitation in Greiner’s eyes. You never really know if you’re walking into a trap or just some warm hospitality, but he eventually nodded. “Would be rude to say no,” he muttered to himself, and followed them in.

The rest of us stayed outside, maintaining a 360 and watching our arcs. I crouched near a pile of rubble, scanning the south side of the village when I saw him—a bearded guy in a white tee and black tracksuit. He was across the street, leaning against a doorway, on his phone. Kept glancing at us. Watching.

Something about it hit me wrong. The hairs on my neck stood up like antennae. That sixth sense you get after a few weeks in-country. I keyed up my radio.

“This is 2-4. I got a male, white T-shirt, black tracksuit. Eyes on our position. South side. Building Two, I think.”

“Copy. Male, white tee, black tracksuit, south side, Building Two,” came a response on comms.

“This is 2-2. I got a vehicle just stopped at the road—it appears to be watching us, over.”

“Copy,” someone else chimed in.

I locked my gaze on the guy. He kept texting, then glancing. Texting again. My stomach twisted into a knot. I nudged Samu.

“Let’s check that house,” I said.

“Copy, on the move.”

We made our way down the narrow street, rifles up, eyes peeled. Ears ringing with nothing but distant wind and the crunch of boots on gravel. As we approached the house, my heart rate spiked. I remember thinking—knock or just kick in? We were about to raise our fists to knock when the door cracked open—just an inch. Then—bang.

Muzzle flash.

A hand reached out, spraying full auto from an AK. Wild shots. Undisciplined.

I barely managed to shove Samu to the side. The rounds caught me in the chest. It was like getting slammed by a truck. My back hit the dirt hard. Everything went muffled. My ears rang, vision blurred at the edges. I was down.

But my hand? My hand remembered training. My hand reached for my sidearm and fired six times through the open door. Quick, panicked squeezes. Pop. Pop. Pop. Pop. Pop. Pop.

The AK fire stopped.

Silence.

Then—screams.

An older woman and man came rushing out from a back hallway. Their eyes locked on the body lying just inside the door. Their son. He was dead. Blood pooled beneath him, inching across the floor.

More boots thundered over—reinforcements—while a medic sprinted toward me.

Samu dropped beside me. “Are you hit?!”

“♥♥♥♥♥♥♥ ♥♥♥♥♥♥♥ shot me,” I groaned through gritted teeth. It wasn’t loud—just enough for him to hear. I couldn’t breathe right. My chest felt crushed.

The medic shoved his hands into my plate carrier, pulling at the armor. “You’re lucky,” he muttered. “It caught the plate.”

Greiner showed up, crouched down next to me, looking calm but tense. “What the hell happened?”

I pointed toward the door, chest rising and falling like a jackhammer. “Insurgent. AK. Took a shot at us. He’s down.”

They helped me to my feet. I stood slowly, staring at the body in the doorway. The blood was darker now. Thicker. Smelled like copper and gunpowder. My brain short-circuited.

Oh ♥♥♥♥. I killed him. He’s dead. That’s a dead guy. I killed him. I killed someone.

His parents were still wailing. Their eyes locked on mine for a split second.

I gulped. My stomach turned inside out. My hands trembled. I raised them and covered my face, pressing my palms against my temples. I thought I was going to puke right there. I’d never seen that much blood. Not up close. Not caused by me.

Then a hand landed on my shoulder.

I looked back.

Borkowski.

“Come on. Get in the truck,” he said, voice calm but firm. “We’ll handle it.”

We loaded up and headed back to base. The vehicle ride was silent except for the hum of the engine. No one cracked a joke. No one made eye contact.

Back in the tent, I dumped my gear. Sat down on the edge of my cot. Helmet still on. Chest plate still strapped. I just sat there. Replaying it on a loop. The door opening. The AK fire. Me firing back. His parents crying. The blood.

“Hey,” a voice broke through.

I looked up. It was Weber.

He pulled up a crate and sat across from me. “Look, man… I know what that feels like. Killing someone.”

He told me a story. One I hadn’t heard before.

“Back before you were here, we were on checkpoint duty in the Green Zone. Place had been hit before. Mortars, car bombs. You know how it is. One day, this beat-up car pulls up. Teen gets out—barely older than my little brother. Holding an RPG. Right there in the open. Aimed at us.

I shouted at him. Told him to drop it. Over and over. He didn’t. Looked scared out of his mind. The guy in the passenger seat was yelling at him. Telling him to shoot.

Kid hesitated. Lowered the launcher a bit. Looked like he was gonna drop it. Then—boom. He fumbled it. Rocket fired. Slammed into an MRAP. Didn’t cook off, thank God, but it was enough.

I dropped him. Two shots. Then turned on the guy in the car—took out the engine so he couldn’t run. We cleared the area, dragged him out, handed him off to the Eagle Marines who were posted with us.

After it all, I walked up to the kid’s body. His eyes were still open. I bent down and closed them myself.

Then I just sat there and cried.”

I didn’t say much. Just nodded.

Later that night, I couldn’t sleep. I lay on my back in my bunk, staring at the ceiling. The image of that doorway burned into my brain. His face. The panic. The blood.

I woke up sometime after midnight in a cold sweat. Breathing like I’d sprinted a mile. I looked around, heart hammering, hands shaking.

Then I cried.

Didn’t even try to hide it.
Chapter Nine: The Other Side of War
Kabul wasn’t like the FOB. The smell of burning trash and diesel still lingered in the air, but here, it mixed with something else—baking bread from a corner stall, the scent of old stone warmed by the sun, the distant tang of cardamom and roasted nuts from a street vendor. The war had left its mark, no doubt—bullet holes in the walls, roads cracked and patched from IEDs—but people still moved through the city like they always had. Women in headscarves haggled at market stalls, men sat outside small cafés drinking tea, and kids darted between cars, weaving through traffic like they’d been born knowing how.

It was easy to forget, sometimes, that this was still a war zone. Until you looked closer. The soldiers on the street corners. The armored convoys rumbling past. The faded posters of missing men plastered on cracked walls.

We patrolled with weapons slung low, our presence tolerated but never welcomed. People kept their distance, watching without staring, acknowledging without engaging. They’d learned that soldiers—any soldiers—were a temporary force. Governments changed. Regimes fell. Armies came and went. The people stayed. They survived.

It was Tariq who first spotted the kids playing football in an empty lot between two bombed-out buildings. He nudged me with his elbow, nodding toward them. “They’re better than you.”

I snorted. “You’ve never seen me play.”

“I don’t have to.”

The Football Game
The ball bounced unevenly across the cracked pavement, sending a thin cloud of dust into the air. The kids—barefoot, fast, and relentless—moved like they were born to play. We, on the other hand, had the grace of over-encumbered pack animals.

Weber nearly tripped trying to keep up, his boots dragging as a boy no older than ten slipped past him and sent the ball flying toward our makeshift goal—two discarded crates set a few meters apart. The kid's shot was precise, cutting through the air like he’d been practicing for years.

“Are you kidding me?” Weber groaned as the ball sailed past him.

“Maybe if you weren’t built like a scarecrow, you’d stop something for once,” I shot back, jogging toward the ball.

The game had started on a whim. We’d been passing through the neighborhood, keeping an eye on the market street while Tariq and Asim talked with a shopkeeper. Then a group of kids appeared, kicking around an old, half-deflated ball. Someone—I wasn’t sure who—gestured at it, and suddenly we were playing.

The rules weren’t clear, the teams weren’t even, and we were getting absolutely destroyed.

“You’re all pathetic,” the gunner, Krause, called from his spot on the sidelines. He stood by our parked G-Wagon, arms crossed, grinning as he took a long sip from his canteen.

“Then get in here and play, old man,” Weber challenged.

Krause scoffed. “Nah, I like my knees in working order.”

I shook my head and focused on the game. One of the kids darted toward me, trying to steal the ball. He was small, wiry, probably no older than eight, and quick. I shifted my weight, blocking him with my body before tapping the ball to Weber.

"Go!" I yelled.

Weber took off down the street. Or, at least, he tried. A second later, his foot caught an uneven patch of pavement, and he went down hard. The kids burst into laughter as he sat up, groaning.

“You’re a disgrace,” I muttered, helping him up.

“Shut up.”

It was strange, how normal it all felt. For a moment, the war faded into the background. No rifles. No patrols. Just a group of kids playing football with soldiers who barely remembered how to be kids themselves.

And then, just as suddenly, reality snapped back into place.

A distant explosion echoed through the city, a deep whump that rattled the windows. It was far enough that we weren’t in immediate danger, but close enough to make everyone pause. The kids froze for a second, listening. Then, just as quickly, they went back to playing.

Like it was nothing.

Like it was normal.

We exchanged glances. Tariq sighed, rubbing a hand down his face.

“They don’t even react anymore,” he murmured.

Asim muttered something under his breath in Arabic, his expression grim.

I let out a slow breath, watching the kids chase after the ball. This was their life. Their childhood wasn’t stolen all at once. It was chipped away, piece by piece, until moments like this—where explosions barely warranted a glance—became their normal.

The Walk to the Café
We left the game behind as the sun dipped below the horizon, casting the city in shades of orange and gold. The streets were quieter now, the scent of grilled meat and spices lingering in the warm evening air.

Tariq walked beside me, his hands tucked into his pockets.

“This place wasn’t always like this,” he said after a moment. “I used to visit Kabul with my father when I was young. The markets were packed, music in the streets. Now…” He gestured vaguely at the crumbling buildings, the half-empty stalls.

“You ever think it’ll go back to that?” I asked.

He exhaled through his nose. “Inshallah.”

I didn’t press further. We both knew the war didn’t care about prayers.

The café was tucked into a narrow alley, its neon sign flickering faintly. Inside, the air was thick with cigarette smoke and the hum of old computers struggling to load web pages. The place was a mix of locals and soldiers, all seeking some kind of connection—whether to home or to something else entirely.

I found an open terminal and sat down, the monitor flickering to life with a dull glow. The internet was slow, but eventually, I managed to pull up the call screen. I hesitated before typing the number.

I wasn’t sure why. Maybe because I hadn’t called her since I left. Maybe because I wasn’t sure what I wanted to hear.

Then, before I could change my mind, I pressed dial.

The Call
The connection was spotty. The video stuttered before resolving into a grainy image of Instructor Delya.

She looked the same—sharp blue eyes, blonde hair tied back, that same unreadable expression.

“Well, look who it is,” she said.

I smirked. “Surprised I’m still alive?”

“I figured you’d do something stupid by now.”

“Give it time.”

She huffed, shaking her head. “How’s the city?”

I leaned back in my chair. “Different. Less sand, more people. Feels… almost normal sometimes.”

She raised an eyebrow. “Almost?”

I thought about the game. About the kids who didn’t flinch at explosions anymore.

“Yeah,” I muttered. “Almost.”

There was a pause. The delay in the connection made it feel longer.

Then, before I could overthink it, I asked, “Listen… if I make it back in one piece, would you be down to grab a coffee or what?”

She blinked, caught off guard. Then she smirked. “We’ll see.”

I narrowed my eyes. “That’s not an answer.”

She tilted her head. “No, it’s not.”

Before I could push further, a voice called her name in the background. Someone from the base.

She glanced over her shoulder, then back at me. “I have to go.”

“Yeah. Stay safe, Delya.”

“You too, Quintus.”

The screen went black.

I sat there for a moment, staring at my reflection in the monitor. My face looked sharper than I remembered. Leaner. My eyes had that look I used to see in older soldiers—the ones who’d been in it long enough to lose something.

The war was changing me.

And I wasn’t sure if I liked the way it was doing it.
Familiar Faces, Fading Connections
The glow of the computer screen faded as I leaned back in my chair, staring at the dark monitor. The café buzzed around me—muted conversations, the rhythmic clatter of keyboards, the occasional laughter from a corner where two soldiers watched a video on a lagging connection. The call with Delya lingered in my mind. Her smirk. Her voice. The way she said my name like she still saw the recruit I used to be.

I wasn’t sure if I did.

I pushed the chair back, the legs scraping against the cracked tile. The moment outside was thick with warmth, the air carrying the scent of roasting lamb from a nearby stall. The streets had quieted since sunset, but they were never truly empty. Damascus was a city that never slept—out of habit, out of fear.

Tariq was waiting outside, leaning against the wall, a cigarette burning between his fingers. He looked up as I stepped out, his dark eyes unreadable in the dim light. “Good call?”

I exhaled. “Something like that.”

He nodded, taking a slow drag, then flicked the cigarette away, watching the embers scatter on the pavement. “You’ve been different lately.”

I gave him a look. “That so?”

“Less talkative.” He shrugged. “More… in your head.”

I didn’t answer right away. We started walking, boots scuffing against the uneven sidewalk. “Just thinking about home,” I said finally.

Tariq smirked. “Funny thing about war. Makes you think about everything except where you are.”

I huffed. He wasn’t wrong.

As we walked, I spotted a small shop tucked between two taller buildings, its warm yellow lights spilling onto the street. The display was cluttered—handcrafted ceramics, stacks of books with dust-covered spines, and wooden boxes with intricate carvings. Something about it made me stop.

A Familiar Sketchbook, A Distant Memory
The shop smelled of old paper and sandalwood, a scent that settled deep into the wooden shelves stacked high with books, trinkets, and things long forgotten. It was a quiet place, untouched by the war outside. The hum of the city barely reached within, muffled by the walls lined with history.

I didn’t know why I walked in. Maybe it was the warmth of the yellow light spilling through the dusty window or the way the shopkeeper barely looked up, as if time moved differently here.

My fingers drifted over the spines of books, the cracked leather covers, the delicate gold lettering faded with age. Then, tucked between two worn ledgers, I saw it. A simple, unassuming sketchbook. Its cover was plain, the edges softened with time, but when I flipped it open, the pages inside were untouched. Blank. Waiting.

A breath hitched in my throat.

Valeria had one just like it.

I could still see her, pencil in hand, eyes narrowed in quiet concentration as she sketched in the glow of a bedside lamp. She always had a sketchbook with her, filled with fleeting moments captured in ink and charcoal—people on the bus, stray cats on the street, the way the sunlight hit a window just right. She once sketched me, though I hadn’t known it at the time. I’d only found it later, tucked between pages filled with other faces and places.

I could still remember the way she used to smudge the charcoal with the edge of her finger, the way she bit the end of her pencil when she was deep in thought. How she would pause, studying the world like she was trying to understand something the rest of us missed.

I flipped through the empty pages of the sketchbook in my hands, and for a moment, it was like she was there again. Sitting beside me, lost in her drawings, the scent of graphite and paper lingering between us.

"Something special about that one?"

The voice startled me. The shopkeeper, an older man with sharp eyes, watched me from behind the counter. He had the look of someone who had seen too much but still paid attention to the little things.

I hesitated, then closed the book. “Just reminds me of someone.”

He nodded, as if he understood, then named a price. I handed over the money without a second thought.

Outside, the night air was thick with the scent of grilled meat and warm spices. Tariq was waiting by the door, arms crossed. “Didn’t know you were an artist.”

I tucked the sketchbook under my arm. “I’m not.”

He smirked. “Then why buy it?”

I looked down at the book, running my thumb over the edge of the pages. The answer was there, buried under memories, but I wasn’t sure I wanted to say it out loud.

“Maybe I just don’t want to forget.”

A Meal Worth Remembering
The restaurant was the kind of place you could miss if you weren’t looking for it. Tucked into a narrow alley, its entrance was marked by nothing more than a weathered wooden door and the scent of spiced meat drifting into the street. Inside, the air was thick with warmth, the walls painted in deep earth tones, and the glow of hanging lanterns cast soft shadows across the room.

The owner, a man with a graying beard and tired eyes, greeted us like we were regulars, waving us toward a table in the back.

We crowded in, the wood creaking under our weight. The table was small, but the moment felt big—one of those rare times when we weren’t just soldiers in someone else’s war.

Tariq took the lead on ordering, speaking in rapid Arabic as the waiter nodded along. Soon, the table was packed with plates—grilled Kabobs, Steamed dumplings like Aushak & Mantu, warm flatbread the Khoran called it Naan, bowls of Qormah, Kabuli palaw rice with meat and stock are added, plus a topping of fried raisins, slivered carrots, and pistachios, and Quroot.

Weber grabbed a piece of bread, tearing it in half. “This is the best meal I’ve had in months.”

“Better than base food,” Asim muttered, stuffing a piece of chicken into his mouth.

Borkowski smirked. “Not much of a competition, is it? Our base food tastes like regret.”

Tariq scoffed, scooping up some hummus. “That’s because you don’t know how to eat properly. You need balance—bread, meat, spice.”

Weber raised an eyebrow. “Balance? This isn’t fine dining, Tariq.”

The translator grinned. “No, but it’s still food. And food is meant to be enjoyed.”

For a while, we just ate, letting the conversation flow. Jokes, stories, talk of home—things we didn’t always have time for.

I leaned back, watching them, my hand resting on the sketchbook in my lap. Maybe I’d draw again. Maybe I’d just hold onto it. Either way, it was something to remember—one night, one meal, where the war felt far away.
The City, the Razor, and the Quiet Between
The Barber Shop Visit
The small shop smelled of sandalwood and warm lather, the scent curling into the air with the steam from a kettle on the counter. The place was old—older than the war, older than the men sitting in its worn leather chairs. Faded photographs lined the walls, their black-and-white faces staring out over a space that hadn’t changed much in decades.

The barber, an older man with steady hands and tired eyes, worked in silence at first, his razor gliding over Greiner’s jaw with practiced ease. The only sounds were the slow rhythm of the scissors, the quiet hum of a radio playing some old song, the occasional scrape of a blade against the leather strop.

I leaned back as another barber—a younger man, maybe his son—wrapped a hot towel around my face, the warmth sinking into my skin. It had been too long since I’d had a proper shave. Too long since I’d felt something as simple as this—normal, human.

Greiner spoke first. “This place been here long?”

The older barber grunted. “Before my father. Before his father.”

His voice was rough, the kind that carried years of cigarette smoke and hard days. He wiped his hands on a towel and nodded toward a framed picture near the mirror—a younger version of himself standing in front of the same shop, back when the streets outside weren’t cracked by war.

“Used to have more chairs,” he said. “More customers. Before the city changed.”

I could hear it in his tone—the things he didn’t say. The people who weren’t here anymore. The ones who used to sit in these chairs, complain about their wives, talk about football, laugh about nothing.

“Still standing,” Greiner offered.

The barber gave a dry chuckle. “For now.”

The younger barber removed the towel from my face and lathered my skin with warm foam, the scent of bay rum sharp in my nose. Then came the blade, the slow, careful strokes scraping away months of rough edges.

It was just a haircut. Just a shave. But in that moment, it felt like more.

Like something I’d forgotten about myself was being restored.

Like I was human again.

The Market Visit
The market stretched out before us, a sea of color and sound. Stalls packed close together, tarps fluttering overhead, the air thick with the smell of spices, roasted nuts, grilled meat sizzling over open flames. The crowd pressed in from all sides—men haggling over fresh fruit, women arguing prices in sharp, quick bursts of Arabic, kids darting between carts, laughing as they weaved through the chaos.

Vendors called out as we passed, their voices blending into the noise of the market.

“My friend, you need a new belt! Very strong, best leather!”

“You, soldier—come, taste! Fresh pomegranate, sweetest in Kabul!”

I stopped at a stall selling brass trinkets and ceramic bowls, running a hand over the cool, smooth surface of one. The shopkeeper, an old man with a salt-and-pepper beard, eyed me like he’d been in this business long enough to recognize a soldier debating a pointless purchase.

“You look like a man who doesn’t like to waste money,” he said in perfect, unhurried English.

Greiner smirked beside me. “You’d be wrong about that.”

The shopkeeper grinned, picking up a small, hand-carved wooden box. “Then maybe this instead. For good luck.”

I shook my head, but he was already wrapping it in a cloth. “A soldier should carry something from this city,” he said. “Otherwise, what will you remember?”

I handed him a few bills. He counted them, slipped me back some change, and patted my shoulder like he’d won a small victory.

As we moved deeper into the market, the smell of fresh bread and grilled lamb filled the air. Tariq waved us toward a street vendor, a man turning skewers over an open flame.

“You have to try,” Tariq said, grabbing one. “Best in the city.”

I took a bite. The meat was smoky, tender, spiced just right. The kind of thing you couldn’t get back at base.

Weber, chewing on a piece, nodded. “Yeah. Definitely better than the ♥♥♥♥ they serve us.”

Borkowski wiped his mouth with the back of his hand. “Imagine if they made us eat this instead of rations.”

Greiner smirked. “Then we’d never leave.”

I let the moment settle, the sounds of the market moving around us, the people smiling, laughing, living.

Even in a city at war, life found a way to keep moving.

Rooftop Evenings
The rooftop was quiet.

From up here, the city stretched out in all directions, a maze of stone and light, the streets below still alive with movement. Kabul never really slept—there was always a car passing, a voice echoing from an open window, the faint glow of a cigarette ember in the dark.

Greiner sat beside me, a cigarette between his fingers, the smoke curling up into the night. We’d brought a few beers, warm from being carried too long, but we drank them anyway.

“You ever think about what you’d be doing if you weren’t here?” he asked.

I thought about it.

Home felt like another life.

“My old man wanted me to go into engineering,” I said finally. “Tried to push me toward something stable.”

Greiner chuckled. “And you went the opposite way.”

I took a slow drink, letting the beer sit on my tongue. “Guess I did.”

The conversation drifted after that, the way it did when the war felt far away for a moment. We talked about stupid things—bad food at base, the worst officers we’d ever dealt with, how Weber once got lost in his own barracks.

For a little while, it almost felt normal.

Then, in the distance, a faint explosion rumbled.

Far enough away to not be our problem. Close enough to remind us of where we were.

Greiner took another drag of his cigarette, watching the city lights flicker.

“We make it out of this in one piece,” he said, “what’s the first thing you’re doing?”

I leaned back, looking up at the stars.

Maybe I’d go home. Maybe I’d see Tiberius. Maybe I’d walk into some café back in the Raven Union and find Delya, sit across from her with a coffee in hand, and ask if she ever thought about that conversation in the internet café.

I didn’t know.

I just knew I wanted the chance to find out.
A Letter From Home – Distant Voices
The letter had been sitting in my gear for hours before I opened it. Folded neatly, my name scrawled across the envelope in Tiberius’s uneven handwriting. I turned it over in my hands, feeling the rough paper between my fingers, debating whether to read it now or wait.

I was never good at this.

I finally unfolded it under the dim glow of my bunk lamp. The ink had smudged in places, like he’d been writing in a hurry, or maybe just pressing too hard with the pen.

"Luc,
I know you probably won’t write back, but I figured I’d try anyway. Mom says you’re somewhere safe, but I don’t buy it. You never were good at keeping out of trouble. School’s the same—boring as hell. Coach says I might make captain next season, but it’s not the same without you. Kicked a penalty last week, and some idiot compared me to you. Almost lost the game out of spite."

I huffed a small breath of amusement. That sounded like him.

"Dad keeps pretending everything’s fine, but you know how he gets. Works too much, doesn’t say much. He watches the news a lot now. I don’t know if he’s trying to see you on the screen or trying to convince himself you’re not there. Mom’s better—she acts normal, but sometimes I catch her staring at your old room. Anyway, stay safe, okay? Try not to be an idiot.
-Tib"

I read it again. And again.

Dad watching the news. Mom staring at my room.

I could picture it. The old TV in the corner of the living room, the one with the slight crack on the side from when I knocked into it as a kid. The couch where Dad sat, arms folded, jaw tight. The way Mom would set the table with one too many plates, like she forgot I wasn’t there.

I swallowed. The room suddenly felt smaller, the walls pressing in.

I reached for a pen.

"Tib,
Don’t listen to that idiot. You were always better at football than me.
Tell Mom I’m fine. Tell Dad to quit watching the news—it won’t help.
I’ll see you when I see you. Don’t let them score on you.
-Luc"

It wasn’t much. It never was. But it was all I could manage.

I folded the letter, tucked it into my vest pocket, and exhaled.

Translators and Soldiers – The Language Barrier
Yassin struggled to keep up.

His boots dragged over the uneven ground, his breath coming a little faster than the rest of us. He wasn’t weak—just young. Too young.

Tariq barely looked at him.

We were making our way back through the streets after a routine stop at a checkpoint. The night had settled in, but Kabul never truly slept. The city was quieter, but the tension remained, an undercurrent beneath the warm glow of streetlights.

Yassin adjusted his vest, clearing his throat. “I think my Dari is better than yours, Tariq.”

Weber snorted. “Kid’s got guts.”

Tariq, unimpressed, glanced at him. “Fluent Dari doesn’t mean you know what to listen for.”

Yassin stiffened. “I know more than you think.”

Tariq stopped walking. Turned. The rest of us slowed as well.

“Alright, tell me.” Tariq’s voice was calm, almost amused. “What did the shopkeeper say when I asked if he’d seen anything suspicious?”

Yassin frowned, thinking. “He said no.”

“He said no,” Tariq repeated. “That’s all you heard?”

A pause. Then, Yassin’s expression shifted slightly. “His voice was… different.”

Tariq nodded. “Go on.”

“He hesitated before answering.”

“And?”

Yassin looked up. Realization dawned. “He was scared.”

Tariq turned and kept walking. “Now you’re learning.”

The kid still had a long way to go.

Evening Call to Prayer – A Moment of Stillness
The first note of the call to prayer drifted through the air just as we reached the barracks.

It was a sound I had heard almost every day since arriving, but somehow, at this hour, it felt different.

The city seemed to pause. The distant hum of traffic softened, conversations dipped into murmurs, and even the night breeze carried a sense of stillness.

I leaned against the railing, watching as a man below—dressed in a simple, well-worn robe—unfolded a small mat outside his shop and knelt, facing east. He moved with practiced ease, bowing, rising, whispering words I couldn’t understand but somehow felt.

Tariq stood beside me, arms crossed. “Strange, isn’t it?”

“What?”

“How everything stops for this.”

I didn’t answer right away. I had seen people pray before, but there was something about this moment—the quiet reverence, the way the city seemed to breathe with it.

“It’s not strange,” I said finally. “It’s just… different.”

Tariq smirked. “For you, maybe.”

For me, maybe.

I watched as the man finished his prayer, rising to his feet, rolling up his mat with care. Then, as if nothing had happened, he dusted off his hands and stepped back inside his shop, returning to whatever life he had before.

And just like that, the city moved again.
Highway Encounters
One day, we were driving on a highway in southeast Khorakistan, near Kandahar, a dusty stretch of road cutting through the arid plains of Helmand Province. The Grebe border was close, just a few hundreds kilometers away. The sun was a relentless orb of molten brass, baking the asphalt, making the distant horizon waver. Heat seeped through the armor of our G-Wagons, turning them into slow-cooking ovens.

We were already halfway through our patrol when we saw it—military vehicles blocking the road ahead.

Greiner’s voice crackled over the radio.

"Convoy, slow it down. Check those sectors. Looks like a checkpoint."

We tensed, hands tightening around our weapons. These roads were notorious for fake checkpoints—insurgents posing as local militia, baiting patrols into ambushes. My G-Wagon rumbled forward, and the figures ahead sharpened into focus. Then, we saw the vehicles.

Tan-colored Humvees. Big, lumbering MRAPs. Eagle Federation troops.

An Unlikely Meeting
Instead of a firefight, what greeted us was a group of soldiers casually leaning against their trucks, some smoking, some laughing, their rifles slung lazily over their shoulders. No tension. No standoff. This was something else.

One of their guys, a broad-shouldered sergeant with his sleeves rolled up, lifted a hand in greeting.

"Ravens! You boys lost?"

Borkowski chuckled. "Nah, just sightseeing."

We pulled over, stepping out into the heat, weapons still within reach but not raised. Tariq, our translator, exchanged a few words with one of their officers—casual talk, nothing tense. Then, like an unspoken agreement, barriers broke down. Cigarettes were shared. Energy drinks passed between hands. A few of their guys came over, looking at our gear, pointing at our rifles. One of them tapped my G36 and smirked.

"Plastic rifle, huh? Thought y’all used real guns."

I exhaled through my nose. "You’re talking big for someone still using 5.56."

That got a few laughs. Someone brought up MREs, and the old debate started—whose rations were worse. We traded a few, our guys tearing open American MREs while the Eagles inspected our European ones like they were alien artifacts.

Then came the idea.

Weber leaned against my G-Wagon, nodding toward their Humvees. "Bet this thing runs circles around those bricks you call trucks."

The Eagle sergeant raised an eyebrow. "That sounds like a challenge."

"Damn right, it is."

The Race
It didn’t take long to set up. Someone grabbed a local shopkeeper from the roadside, an old man who looked both confused and amused as he was handed a rag to wave as a starting flag. A few Zaqirian kids gathered, laughing and pointing at the lineup. The race would be a straight shot down the road—G-Wagon versus Humvee. Speed versus armor. European design versus American brute force.

"What’s the wager?" one of the Eagle soldiers asked, grinning.

"Losers buy dinner," Tariq shot back.

Engines roared to life. Dust kicked up as we lined up on the road. Overhead, a Raven NH-90 helicopter circled lazily, the crew clearly watching the event unfold. Over the radio, a voice crackled through.

"This an official military operation, or just you guys being idiots?"

"Shut up and watch," Weber responded, gripping the wheel.

The shopkeeper raised the rag. Held it for a moment. Then dropped it.

The G-Wagon launched forward, tires biting into the dirt, but the Humvee wasn’t far behind, its raw power keeping pace. The road blurred past. The Eagle driver gritted his teeth, pushing the Humvee as hard as it would go, but the weight worked against him. The G-Wagon pulled ahead, darting between potholes with ease.

"COME ON!" Weber shouted, gripping the wheel tighter. The Humvee tried to close the gap, its massive frame shaking with every bump. But it wasn’t enough. The G-Wagon crossed an imaginary finish line first, skidding to a stop in a cloud of dust.

The Eagles rolled up a few seconds later. The driver climbed out, shaking his head.

"Alright, alright. Guess dinner’s on us."

"Damn right," Borkowski grinned, patting the G-Wagon’s hood. "Raven engineering, baby."

Post-Race Camaraderie
With the tension gone, soldiers from both sides laughed, patting backs, sharing jokes. Someone pulled out a Bluetooth speaker, flipping between country music and European techno, leading to playful groans from both sides. A mock interview was held—one of our guys pretending to shove a microphone in the losing Eagle driver’s face.

"Tell us, sir, how does it feel to lose to a European death wagon?"

"Eat ♥♥♥♥," the Eagle responded with a smirk.

Nearby, a man wearing a vest labeled PRESS was filming the whole thing. A Raven war correspondent, grinning as he captured the rare moment of rival soldiers just being human.

"This’ll make a good clip," he muttered. "People need to see this side of the war, too."

Overhead, the NH-90 did another slow pass, as if giving its own approval. A Black Hawk from the Eagle side responded, dipping its nose slightly before banking away. Even the aircrews were getting in on it.

The Language Barrier
I found myself standing near the edge of the road, watching the Eagles regroup around their vehicles. Beside me, one of their soldiers leaned against his Humvee, drinking from a canteen. He looked over, catching me watching.

He said something, but I only caught half of it. His accent was thick—Southern, maybe Texan or Georgian—but that wasn’t the problem. The problem was English.

I knew some, sure. Basic commands, common phrases, but conversations? That was different. The words felt clumsy on my tongue.

I pulled out my phone, opening the translation app.

Quamdiu hic fuisti?

I hit play. A robotic voice translated it into English. "How long have you been here?"

The Eagle soldier blinked, then let out a laugh. "♥♥♥♥, you guys really speak Latin?"

I smirked, shaking my head. Then I typed again.

"Paulum Anglice loquor. Non bene." (I speak a little English. Not well.)

He nodded, leaning against his Humvee. "Man, y’all sound like old Crowan generals."

I raised an eyebrow. Typed back.

"Utinam." (I wish.)

The conversation was slow, broken by the back-and-forth of typing and robotic voices. But it worked.

By the time we wrapped up, the NH-90 was still circling above, keeping watch. The Eagle soldier gave me a nod.

"Next time, I’ll learn some Latin," he said. "And you learn more English."

I typed quickly. Hit play.

"Pactum est." (Deal.)

Reality Calls
Then, the radio crackled.

"Possible threat two clicks south. Be advised."

The laughter faded. Helmets went back on. Weapons checked. We weren’t just soldiers messing around anymore. We were back on duty.

As we mounted up, I glanced back at the Eagles. They were watching us, same way we watched them. Maybe the next time we crossed paths, it wouldn’t be friendly.

For now, though, we had this. A highway in the middle of Khorakistan. A race. A few shared moments of peace.

And a free dinner.
Chapter Ten: The City of Ash
We had been waiting for this moment for weeks. Watching. Preparing. Planning every step, every angle, every possible contingency.

Now, the time had come.

The city ahead—once home to tens of thousands—was now just a battlefield. Its name barely mattered anymore. What had once been a network of bustling streets filled with merchants and families had turned into a labyrinth of shattered buildings, burned-out husks of vehicles, and sandbags stacked against doorways, turning homes into bunkers. The Khoran Insurgents had seized it in a brutal offensive, digging in and turning every street into a potential kill zone.

Now, we were here to take it back.

Block by block. Street by street. Building by building. Room by room.

Operation Iron Tempest – Final Briefing
The briefing tent smelled of dust, sweat, and stale cigarettes. A single electric lamp flickered overhead, casting jagged shadows over the map-covered table. The air was thick with tension, the only sounds the occasional shuffle of boots and the muffled hum of generators outside.

At the head of the table, the operations officer tapped a gloved finger against the latest satellite image of the city. The layout was almost unrecognizable—whole districts flattened, roads blocked, rubble piled high. Markers, scribbled notes, and lines in grease pencil crisscrossed the surface, outlining a battle yet to begin.

“Operation Iron Tempest begins at dawn,” the officer stated, his voice clipped and efficient. “The objective is simple: retake the city from Khoran insurgents before they can reinforce. The reality? It’s going to be a ♥♥♥♥♥♥♥ mess.”

We already knew that. Every street fight was a mess.

He gestured to the government district, the heart of the city, now a fortress of barricades, machine-gun nests, and IED-rigged alleyways. “Khoran have turned this entire sector into a kill zone. Mines on the main roads, booby traps at the intersections, and snipers on the rooftops.”

No one flinched. We’d seen it all before.

“Possible enemy armor,” he added, voice grave. “Tanks. APCs. You name it.”

That got some murmurs. The Khoran insurgents had stolen plenty of hardware—old Kestrel-made tanks, repurposed IFVs, captured KNA vehicles. Nothing we couldn’t handle, but in an urban fight, armor was a problem.

The officer continued. “The KNA will lead the first push,” he said, dragging a finger along Highway 17, the eastern approach. “They’ll advance using T-55s, BMPs, and BTRs as the spearhead. Raven armor will push from the south, with Pumas and Marders supporting infantry. Centauro tank destroyers will provide overwatch, while Boxer APCs carry reserves.”

It looked good on paper. But nothing ever went according to plan.

“Expect counterattacks. Khoran have technicals, RPG teams, and mortars hidden throughout the city. We’ve got drone surveillance, but they’ll jam us the second we step in.”

The operations officer glanced up, scanning the room. “Quick Reaction Forces are on standby. Raven QRF elements, including a Puma platoon and an NH-90 rapid deployment team, will be ready to respond within fifteen minutes if we get bogged down. KNA QRF is staged further back with additional mechanized infantry and T-62s. But if we call them in, it means something has already gone wrong.”

I exchanged glances with Greiner. Something about this one felt off.

“You’ve all seen the footage,” the officer continued, his voice sharpening. “Khoran Taliban have been hiding with civilians. If we don’t take this city back, they'll purge the rest. No more waiting. No more watching. We’re going in.”

Nothing more needed to be said. We knew what was at stake.

Final Moments Before the Battle – The City Looms Ahead
The moment before an assault is always the worst.

Everything is too quiet. Even the tanks—idling in place, their engines growling—don’t break the silence that settles over the convoy. The occasional crackle of a radio, the dull clank of a soldier adjusting his gear, the distant caw of a bird circling over the ruins ahead—these are the only sounds. No gunfire. No explosions. Not yet.

We sat in the back of our Boxer APC, our rifles resting across our laps, fingers drumming against the metal plating. Greiner sat across from me, his face unreadable, eyes closed. Weber was double-checking his mags, muttering to himself. Borkowski stared at the floor like it might give him answers.

Through the small vision slit in the APC’s side, I caught a glimpse of the city.

It loomed ahead, broken and scarred. Blackened shells of buildings. Shattered windows gaping like empty eye sockets. A tangle of electrical wires hanging loose over crumbling streets. It was a corpse of a city, gutted by war, with only the bones remaining. Somewhere in there, the Magpie State had entrenched themselves, waiting for us to step into their web of IEDs, machine-gun nests, and snipers.

A message from command buzzed over our radios.

"All units, stand by. Operation commences in five minutes."

A few meters away, KAN troops were making final preparations. Their T-55s and BMPs stood in a rough line, hatches open, crews smoking or making last-minute prayers. Their infantry—some veterans, some barely more than boys—checked their rifles, tightened their gear. One of them, a young Khoran soldier, was staring blankly at the city, clutching his rifle so tight his knuckles had turned white.

I’d seen that look before. The look of a man trying to convince himself he wouldn’t die today.

Next to him, an older sergeant—his face weathered, eyes tired—muttered something in Khoran. The kid swallowed hard and nodded. A ritual as old as war itself.

A few meters to our left, a Raven Puma IFV rumbled forward slightly, its turret scanning the skyline. A Centauro tank destroyer sat behind us, its long gun barrel elevated slightly, waiting to unleash hell. The NH-90 helicopter from earlier buzzed past overhead, doing a final reconnaissance sweep before the push began.

The city remained silent. Waiting.

I took a slow breath, glancing at the others. Time to get our heads right.

Borkowski smirked, trying to cut the tension. "You think they left us a welcome mat?"

"Yeah," Weber muttered, loading a round into his rifle. "Made of landmines."

No one laughed.

The radio crackled again.

"All units, thirty seconds. Final comms check."

Weapons were checked one last time. Helmets adjusted. Knuckles cracked.

The KNA sergeant clapped his nervous soldier on the shoulder. A Raven tank commander adjusted his headset, then tapped his gunner’s shoulder. Greiner exhaled through his nose and opened his eyes.

"Ten seconds."

A distant explosion rumbled somewhere in the city—likely a premature detonation. A warning from the enemy.

"Five seconds."

I wrapped my fingers around my rifle grip.

"Go."

Engines roared. Tracks clattered over asphalt. The city awoke with fire.
Into the Fire – The Battle Begins
The first explosions ripped through the city before we even crossed the line of departure.

Somewhere ahead, a mortar round slammed into a rooftop, sending a cascade of shattered brick and debris raining down onto the empty streets below. Another struck the road itself, kicking up a plume of dust and jagged concrete.

"Taliban are awake," Greiner muttered over comms.

Engines roared as the assault force surged forward.

The KNA tanks and BMPs took the lead, rolling through the battered highway with infantry advancing in staggered formations behind them. Their T-55s looked ancient, battered from years of war, but their guns still packed a punch. Behind them, our Marders and Pumas moved up, turrets scanning, ready to engage any threat that showed itself.

Inside the Boxer, I felt the heavy rumble of our convoy moving forward, the weight of the armored columns pressing into the cracked asphalt. The low whine of the APC’s engine mixed with the distant staccato of machine-gun fire ahead. It wasn’t full contact yet—just probing fire. Feeling out the defenses.

Then, all at once, the city erupted.

Contact – Ambush in the Ruins
The first RPG came from a second-story window, streaking down and slamming into the side of a KNA BMP. The explosion rocked the street, flames billowing as the vehicle shuddered to a halt. The gunner inside was fast—before the dust had even settled, the BMP’s turret rotated, sending a burst of 30mm autocannon fire into the building. The upper floors collapsed in a thunderous crash, sending debris and bodies tumbling into the street.

"Contact! Multiple RPG teams!" someone shouted over the radio.

The Khoran Taliban defenses were alive now.

Heavy machine guns opened up from concealed positions, hammering against the armor of our vehicles, sending sparks and ricochets flying. The KNA infantry scattered, ducking behind rubble and burned-out cars as bullets whipped past them.

Our Boxer braked hard, the rear ramp dropping in a smooth motion.

"Go, go, go!" Greiner barked, leading the charge out into the ruined street.

I jumped out into the open, my boots hitting cracked pavement. The moment I moved, the heat of the battle hit me full force. Gunfire tore through the air, the sharp, cracking sounds of rifles mixing with the deeper thuds of machine guns and the echoing blasts of explosions.

We hit cover—a collapsed wall, shattered but solid enough to shield us from incoming fire. To our left, a KNA BTR exploded as an ATGM hit its side, a fireball engulfing the street.

"Taliban armor moving in!" came a call over the radio.

I swung my rifle up and peered through my optic. In the distance, beyond the layers of dust and smoke, a Taliban technical—an old pickup truck with a heavy machine gun mounted on the back—was skidding into position.

Weber didn’t wait. A single burst from his rifle cracked out, and the gunner atop the truck crumpled, slumping over his weapon.

More enemy shapes moved in the smoke—silhouettes darting through alleyways, rifles flashing in the gloom. This was it.

The city was a killing field now.

Advancing Under Fire – A City Turned to Hell
The plan was already falling apart.

The KNA advance had stalled, their vehicles caught in a crossfire of RPGs and machine-gun nests. Their T-55s barked back, sending shells crashing into enemy positions, but it wasn’t enough to clear the way. The enemy was dug in deep, and we had just stepped into their kill zone.

"We need to push up!" Greiner called. "Weber, Borkowski—flank left! Lucanus, on me!"

We sprinted, moving through the ruined cityscape, hugging what little cover remained. Bullets whipped past, snapping against stone and steel. A grenade exploded nearby, sending shards of metal pinging against my armor.

We dove into the next position—a half-collapsed storefront, its windows shattered, shelves overturned. The bodies of civilians lay inside, left where they had fallen. Executed.

My grip tightened on my rifle.

Outside, the battle raged. A KNA BMP rolled past, firing its main gun into an enemy-occupied building. The structure shook, windows bursting outward from the concussive force.

But still, the Talibans held firm.

"Raven One, this is KNA command! We’re pinned down—taking heavy fire from an entrenched position ahead!"

Greiner clicked his radio. "Send coordinates. We’ll clear it."

"Marked on your tac-map. Expect technicals and possible armor."

Possible armor.

I gritted my teeth.

"Possible enemy armor," I muttered. "Tanks. APCs. You name it."

Greiner nodded. "Then let’s get to work."

The Chaos of Urban Combat
The next minutes were a blur of chaos, fire, and death.

We advanced in bounds, using cover, coordinating with KNA troops as they tried to regain momentum. Our Marders and Pumas laid down suppressive fire, their autocannons churning through enemy positions.

An explosion ripped through a nearby building, sending a shockwave through my chest. Dust filled the air, choking, blinding.

Through the haze, I saw the barrel of a tank emerging from an alleyway.

Taliban armor.

It was a captured Kestrel T-62, its turret slowly turning toward us.

Greiner saw it at the same time I did. "RPG teams! Take it down!"

A KNA soldier popped up from behind cover, RPG resting on his shoulder. The backblast erupted behind him as the rocket streaked toward its target.

Direct hit.

The T-62’s turret exploded outward, flames licking from the hatches. The crew never had a chance.

But there was no time to celebrate.

The Taliban Insurgents were counterattacking. We were getting pinned down.

Separation in the Chaos
Then, in the middle of it all, everything went to hell.

A massive explosion rocked the street, throwing me off my feet. My ears rang, the world spinning. I hit the ground hard, the impact knocking the breath from my lungs.

Smoke. Fire. Shouts over the radio.

I scrambled up, disoriented, my rifle clutched in shaking hands.

I turned—but my squad was gone.

Greiner. Weber. Borkowski. Nowhere in sight.

Somewhere behind the wall of smoke and debris, the battle still raged—but I was alone.

Separated in the chaos.

I sucked in a breath, heart pounding.

No way to go but forward.
Into the Ruins
The city had swallowed me whole.

One moment, I had my squad, my orders, my objective. The next, I was alone—cut off, stranded in the middle of enemy territory, with nothing but my rifle and the war raging around me. The radio on my vest crackled with static, the distant voices of my comrades buried under the roar of gunfire and explosions. Somewhere out there, the operation was still moving forward. But here, in these ruined streets, I was just another ghost wandering through the wreckage.

I moved carefully, sticking to the alleys, avoiding the open streets where sniper scopes waited for careless movement. The city reeked of burning oil and death, the heat pressing down like a weight on my shoulders. I could still hear the distant growl of engines—KNA armor pushing through the outer districts, Raven units advancing behind them. But the Magpies weren’t breaking. They were waiting, forcing us into the kill zones they had spent weeks preparing.

Then I heard them.

Voices. Low, casual. Taliban insurgents.

I stayed low, keeping to the shadows, my boots silent against the cracked pavement. A patrol, no doubt—five, maybe six of them. I had no reason to engage. No reason to risk giving away my position. I was about to move on when—

"♥♥♥♥ you!"

English.

I stopped.

It came from the insurgents’ direction, but the voice wasn’t theirs. I crept closer, pressing myself against the crumbling wall of a destroyed apartment building, inching toward the edge. Slowly, I peered around the corner.

A man was on his knees.

He was barely alive—his face bloodied, his vest torn, hands tied behind his back. A Taliban insurgent stood over him, gripping a machete. Another one telling, nudging his comrade as if encouraging him to get it over with.

I recognized the patch on the beaten man’s shoulder before I recognized his face.

OnyxCorp.

A mercenary. An Eagle mercenary.

I didn’t have time to think.

The Taliban insurgent raised his machete. I stepped out and pulled the trigger.

The OnyxCorp mercenary was barely standing, breath ragged, his vest soaked with blood and dirt. I had stopped the worst of it, just enough to keep him from bleeding out, but he wasn’t in fighting shape. He clutched his side as he stumbled forward, but he wasn’t slowing down. He knew, just as I did, that stopping meant death.

We kept moving.

A Taliban patrol was nearby. Five insurgents. Maybe more. I had seen them cutting through the rubble, rifles slung lazily, a couple of them smoking. They weren’t searching for us specifically—not yet—but that could change fast.

I guided the merc into a side alley, pressing him against the shadowed wall, my hand tight against his vest, forcing him to stay still. He was breathing too hard. I could hear it over the ambient noise of the battle, and if I could hear it, so could they.

"Shut up," I whispered harshly.

The Taliban strolled past, speaking in their language—casual, unhurried. One kicked over a rusted can, sending it clattering down the street. Another laughed. They were comfortable here. This was their city now.

Then, one of them stopped.

He turned, eyes scanning the alleyway.

I froze. The merc did too.

The insurgent took a step forward. His head tilted slightly, eyes narrowing at the shadows where we hid. My finger tightened on my rifle’s trigger.

Another insurgent called out, something mocking, and the first one hesitated—then scoffed and turned away, walking back to his group. Just like that, they were gone.

I exhaled slowly.

The merc glanced at me. "That was close," he muttered.

I didn’t answer. I just moved.

We weaved through the ruins, avoiding the open streets. The city was a ♥♥♥♥♥♥♥ maze, every turn revealing new hazards—burned-out cars turned into hasty barricades, sniper nests perched in half-collapsed buildings, alleyways littered with the rotting bodies of those who hadn't made it. The smell of death was thick, but I was used to it.

The merc wasn’t. He was still adjusting, still flinching every time a distant explosion rocked the ground.

We made it to an abandoned storefront—a small convenience store that had long since been looted. The glass windows were shattered, shelves overturned, nothing left but empty cans and dried bloodstains. It wasn’t perfect, but it was shelter.

I pushed him inside and crouched low, watching the street for any signs of movement before pulling the metal shutter halfway down. Just enough to keep us hidden.

The merc collapsed against the counter, groaning as he clutched his side. I knelt beside him, checking the bandages I had wrapped earlier. Still holding.

"You're lucky," I muttered.

"Lucky?" He gave a weak chuckle. "I was about to get my head taken off."

I pulled out my canteen, unscrewed the cap, and shoved it into his hands. "Drink."

He did, taking slow gulps before exhaling. "Who the hell are you?"

I leaned against the counter, my rifle resting across my lap. "I should be asking you that."

He smirked. "Right. Suppose you should."

I stared at the insignia on his torn sleeve. OnyxCorp. A private military company. They weren’t supposed to be here. The Eagles weren’t even supposed to be here.

I had a lot of questions.

"Talk," I said.

The city outside rumbled with war, but in here, we had a moment. For now.
The War Outside, The Silence Inside
The war hadn't stopped for us. Explosions still rumbled in the distance, shaking the ground like a relentless drumbeat, and bursts of gunfire rang out, echoing through the ruined streets. But inside this looted convenience store, time felt like it had slowed to a crawl.

The OnyxCorp merc leaned against the counter, cradling his side. His face was pale, slick with sweat, and the dried blood on his cheek cracked every time he exhaled. He was alive, but barely.

I knelt beside him, carefully unwinding the makeshift bandage I’d wrapped around his wound earlier. His vest was torn, and beneath it, his shirt was soaked dark with blood. The injury wasn't fresh, but it was deep—shrapnel, most likely. I pressed the cloth into the wound, earning a sharp inhale from him.

"Not good," I muttered, my eyes scanning the damage. "Need more."

The merc gave a weak, pained laugh. "More? You mean more pain? 'Cause that's all I'm getting right now."

I ignored the sarcasm, digging into my med kit and pulling out a vial of coagulant powder. His eyes tracked it warily.

"That stuff burns," he grumbled.

"Better than dying," I said flatly, as I poured it onto the wound.

His body jerked as the powder made contact, a hiss of pain escaping between clenched teeth. His fingers curled into fists, but he didn’t scream. He was used to pain, and that told me more about him than I wanted to know.

I wrapped the bandage tighter, securing it as best I could. The silence between us thickened as I sat back, glancing at the insignia on his tattered sleeve. OnyxCorp. A private military company. Dangerous.

"You talk now," I said, nodding at his patch. "Why here?"

The merc exhaled slowly, shaking his head, his eyes distant. "You wouldn't believe me."

I grunted in response, unwilling to let it go. "Try me."

A weak smirk appeared on his face, but it faded quickly as he shifted, wincing. "You Raven boys... you really don't ♥♥♥♥ around, huh?"

I didn't answer. I just stared, letting the tension grow.

His smirk disappeared, and his jaw tightened, as though weighing something in his mind. Then, finally, he muttered, "I stole something from my command."

I raised an eyebrow, not exactly shocked, but still interested.

"They’re not happy about it," he added, voice low, almost as if confessing something too heavy to carry.

I leaned in, my voice steady. "What did you steal?"

His fingers twitched as he tried to get more comfortable, but the pain clearly made it hard. "Classified intel. Thought I could use it to get out... maybe get a way out of OnyxCorp's mess. Didn't think it'd be such a big deal."

"Intel?" I asked, my suspicion creeping in.

"Yeah," he said, his voice tight with regret. "Stuff they didn't want getting out. Dangerous ♥♥♥♥. I'm no hero, no saint, but... I thought if I could get it out there, someone might be able to use it."

I frowned, the weight of his words sinking in. OnyxCorp wasn’t just a PMC—they were a shadow organization, tangled in all sorts of murky dealings. If what he was saying was true, this wasn’t just a mercenary gone rogue. This was something much bigger.

"What kind of intel?" I pressed, more urgently now.

He shook his head, his eyes darting around the store as if looking for a way out. "It’s not important right now. What matters is that I’m a target. And if you're sticking with me, you're gonna be one too."

I didn't respond immediately. His past didn’t concern me nearly as much as the situation we were in. We had bigger problems.

“How’d you end up with OnyxCorp?” I asked, my curiosity finally getting the better of me. "You don’t seem like the type to just take a paycheck."

He didn’t answer right away, his eyes scanning the room warily, as if every creak and groan of the building could signal someone coming for him. Finally, he spoke, voice rough and low.

"I was recruited," he said, shrugging slightly. "The money was good. They promised the work would be clean. But in this line of work, promises are worthless. I made some mistakes. Guess I’m paying for them now."

His words hung in the air, thick with regret, betrayal, and something I couldn’t quite place. If he was telling the truth—and I had no reason to think he wasn’t—this wasn’t just another mercenary getting caught in the crossfire. This was something bigger. Something dangerous.

“We go now,” I said, my tone final. "We move fast. If they send troops, we don’t wait."

The merc nodded slowly, still clutching his side, but his eyes were sharper now, more focused. He’d heard the urgency in my voice, and I could see it click in his head.

He wasn’t a fool.

For a moment, we just sat there, the weight of the situation between us. There was an uneasy truce forming—born from necessity, not trust. Survival had to come first. Everything else could wait.

I grabbed my gear, slinging my rifle over my shoulder. "We move out in five minutes," I added, not bothering to wait for an answer. The urgency was clear.

The city outside rumbled, the war moving ever closer. But here, in the shadows of this looted convenience store, it was just us. Silent. Waiting.

We had a brief moment before the next wave hit. And if we were going to survive, we needed to move fast.
Echoes of War
The city was a maze of decaying concrete and twisted metal, a labyrinth where the living and the dead mixed like ghosts haunting the ruins. The air was thick with the stench of burning oil, charred flesh, and the bitter taste of gunpowder. The heavy silence of the war was punctuated by distant explosions that shook the earth beneath our feet, but here, in the narrow alley we crouched in, time seemed to stand still.

I could feel the weight of every second pressing on me, heavy with the knowledge that if we were spotted, it would be over. The merc was struggling, moving slower than I'd like, but he was still on his feet. His breath came in ragged gasps, his side stained red with blood and sweat. Every step was a reminder that we weren’t just fighting the enemy; we were fighting time, fighting the pain that gnawed at him from the inside.

"Stay close," I murmured, my voice barely audible in the tense stillness of the night.

The merc nodded, eyes darting around nervously as we moved forward, inching toward the next shadow, the next place of temporary safety. We had no choice but to keep moving. Resting meant we’d be sitting ducks, easy targets for Magpie patrols who knew this city better than we ever could.

Suddenly, the faint sound of footsteps reached my ears. Too close. Too regular. I froze, pressing my back against the wall of a collapsed building, my hand instinctively gripping the rifle at my side. I held my breath, listening.

Insurgents.

At least five or six, from the sound of it. I could hear the clink of gear, the murmured voices, the scrape of boots on shattered concrete. I glanced at the merc. His hand was already reaching for his sidearm, but I stopped him with a quick shake of my head. We weren’t getting out of this by shooting our way through.

I held up my hand, signaling for him to stay put, then slowly moved around the corner of the building, carefully peering down the alley. My eyes locked onto the first Magpie, who was strolling casually toward us. He was alone, for now, but the others weren’t far behind. His rifle was slung over his back, and he seemed more interested in the street than the shadows.

This was it.

I stepped out of the alley, moving fast, silent. I shoved him into the wall with my shoulder, knocking the wind out of him, and brought my rifle up in a fluid motion. His throat was exposed, a soft target. One clean strike. I slammed the butt of my rifle against his windpipe, crushing it with a sickening crunch. His body spasmed once, then went limp in my arms. I eased him to the ground silently, barely hearing his body hit the pavement.

The merc looked at me, his eyes wide with a mixture of surprise and something else—maybe admiration, maybe fear. It was hard to tell in the dim light. He had seen me kill before, but not like this. It was quick, efficient, a necessary move in the game we were playing.

"Stay low," I muttered, keeping my voice steady. I wasn’t about to waste time explaining. We couldn’t afford to be distracted now.

I dragged the Taliban’s body deeper into the shadows, out of sight, and checked his gear. The usual Taliban stuff—a couple of grenades, extra magazines, and a radio. Nothing I needed. But the rifle slung over his back caught my attention.

It was an AKM, an older model, but still reliable. Better than the merc’s pistol, and certainly more effective than nothing at all. I grabbed it, quickly unloading the magazine and checking the chamber. It was clean enough for our purposes.

I tossed it to the merc without a word.

He caught it without hesitation, his fingers moving instinctively. I saw the way his eyes narrowed as he adjusted the rifle, testing its weight.

"OnyxCorp uses these," he muttered, almost to himself. "Older models, but they’ve modernized them with better optics, some upgrades here and there. Not my first time."

I could tell by the way he handled it—no fumbling, no awkwardness. He’d used this rifle before. His hands moved with the familiarity of someone who knew how to make an AK sing, whether it was in a dense city or on a cold mountain pass. He wasn’t just holding it like a soldier; he was holding it like someone who had lived and fought with it.

"Better than nothing," I said, giving him a nod. "If it jams, I’m not fixing it."

The merc didn’t respond, but I saw the shift in his posture as he became more alert, his focus sharpening. The weight of the AK in his hands wasn’t just physical. It was a reminder of the brutality that was coming, and now, we were armed with more than just a pistol and a dying hope.

"How do you know how to use it?" i asked, my voice steady, but there was still a hint of disbelief.

"OnyxCorp doesn’t exactly issue toys," he replied, glancing at the direction of the approaching Taliban patrol. "Their soldiers don’t go to war without the right tools. I'm just more familiar with it than you are. So, I just follow you like i have a choice."

I gave a slight nod, tightening my grip on the G36.

"Got it."

We moved quickly, the new rifle in his hands a more comfortable fit now, as we began to creep through the maze of alleyways. We were too close to the patrol, too close to the edge of being discovered. My mind raced as I scanned the surroundings, keeping an eye out for any movement. The tension was thick, suffocating.

We reached the next intersection just as a second Taliban turned the corner. I grabbed the merc’s shoulder, pulling him back into the shadows, just as the Magpie passed by. My heart hammered in my chest as I held my breath, waiting for the patrol to move on.

The Taliban stopped for a moment, glancing around. His eyes scanned the alleyway we were hiding in, his gaze lingering for a moment too long. My finger tightened on the trigger of my rifle, ready to make the shot if I had to.

But the Taliban insurgent turned, continuing his patrol without a second thought.

We were safe—for now.

"That was too close," the merc muttered, his voice barely above a whisper.

"Move," I replied, ignoring the knot of tension in my stomach. "We can’t stay here."

We continued our trek through the ruins, the weight of the AK in the merc’s hands a grim reminder of just how far we’d come from our original mission.

And as we moved, I knew one thing for sure: we weren’t getting out of this city unscathed. The Taliban were everywhere. And the merc—he was in this now. Whether he liked it or not.
Chapter Eleven: On the Run
The air inside the abandoned convenience store was thick with the tension of what had just transpired. My mind raced, trying to process the disjointed fragments of the merc’s story. But there was no time to sit and think. Survival had always come first, and now, more than ever, I needed to stay ahead of the clock. Every second spent here was another second closer to getting caught.

A few minutes later, we found the break we needed. A dilapidated street stretching out in front of us, the kind you might see in a post-apocalyptic movie. Dust hung heavy in the air, choking any sign of life. But there, parked in the shadows of a crumbled building, was the salvation we didn’t even realize we needed.

It was a Toyota pickup truck—old, rusted, and clearly abandoned. Its tires were half-buried under debris, but it still looked serviceable. Whoever had owned it had made the same mistake we were about to make: they left it behind. Maybe they’d run out of gas, or maybe they’d thought the war was over for them. Either way, it was our ticket out of here.

I gave the merc a quick glance, just to make sure he was still in one piece. His face was pale, his brow slick with sweat. His hand was still clutching his side, but his posture was more alert now, as though the adrenaline was kicking in. He wasn’t about to let me down.

“Let’s go,” I muttered, turning toward the truck.

The merc’s eyes followed my movements, and without hesitation, he pushed himself to his feet, wincing with pain. He wasn’t quick, but he was moving. Survival instincts had a way of overriding everything else. I led the way to the truck, careful to avoid the piles of rubble scattered throughout the street. Each step felt like it might be our last. We were exposed, but there was no choice. We needed the truck, and we needed it now.

I approached the driver’s side of the pickup and quickly inspected the lock. No time to fiddle with keys—this wasn’t a convenience store run. I pulled the panel off the dashboard, revealing the exposed wires. Hot-wiring it was an old trick, but it was effective. I’d done it a hundred times before.

With a few quick movements, I crossed the wires, and the engine sputtered to life. The truck rumbled with a sound that was less comforting than it should’ve been—old, but functional.

I glanced over at the merc. His eyes widened slightly, but there was no hint of surprise. It was as if he’d seen this all before.

“You good?” I asked, motioning for him to get in.

He didn’t answer, but his eyes told me everything I needed to know. The pain from his wound was still there, gnawing at him, but he was focused. We were in this together, whether he liked it or not.

He climbed into the passenger seat, shifting uncomfortably as he adjusted his position. I threw the truck into gear, and we rumbled down the street, the sound of the engine cutting through the eerie silence of the ruined city. It wasn’t much, but it was enough to get us out of here.

We weaved through the broken streets, trying to avoid making too much noise. The truck wasn’t built for high-speed chases, but it was still a solid vehicle. As we passed the wreckage of vehicles, overturned barricades, and abandoned storefronts, the harsh reality of the war around us became all too clear. This place had been ground zero for something far larger than we were. But we couldn’t afford to dwell on that now. We had to focus on the immediate.

I kept my eyes on the road, my hands tight on the wheel, every nerve in my body focused on survival. Every time the truck hit a pothole or a piece of debris, the vehicle lurched, and my heart skipped a beat. I wasn’t just worried about hitting something—every bump could be the end.

The merc sat silently next to me, his hand still pressed against his side, trying to hold himself together. His breath was shallow, but his focus was on the road, too. He wasn’t just a bystander anymore. Whether he liked it or not, he was part of this.

As we cleared the worst of the city, I slowed the truck down, but I didn’t let up my guard. There were too many unknowns in this place, too many people who would love to put us in the ground.

“Alright,” I said, keeping my eyes on the horizon. “We’re out of the worst of it. Now we talk. I’ve got questions.”

The merc barely moved, but I could feel him stiffen beside me. It wasn’t surprising. He’d already told me a lot, but there was still so much more he was hiding. The kind of information that could make or break both of our lives.

“Who are you really?” I asked, my tone sharp, cutting through the hum of the engine.

He didn’t respond right away, his gaze locked on the horizon. But I wasn’t letting him off the hook that easily. Not after what he’d told me.

“I told you—OnyxCorp. Hired me. You know the name,” he muttered, his voice low.

“I’ve heard of them,” I grunted, my eyes narrowing as I stared out at the road ahead. “But you don’t just leave a merc group like that. Especially not with the kind of intel you’re talking about. What’s the real reason?”

For a long time, he said nothing. The only sound was the truck’s engine and the occasional creak of the tires on the cracked asphalt. I wasn’t sure if he was still thinking about what to say or if he was just trying to avoid answering. But the silence was getting to me. The questions were too many to ignore.

His shoulders slumped, and he finally let out a heavy breath. “It’s complicated,” he said, his voice rough. “OnyxCorp isn’t just a mercenary group. They’ve been involved in things… bigger things. Weapons trade. Arms deals. They play both sides of the war, so long as the money’s right. And I wasn’t okay with it anymore.”

I kept my eyes forward, but my mind was already reeling. “That’s why you ran?”

“Yeah,” he said, his fingers twitching against the dash. “But it wasn’t just that. I took something from them. Something they don’t want out there. Something dangerous. I didn’t think it’d be this big a deal. I thought I could just walk away, make it to somewhere safer. But they sent squads after me. Full teams of killers. And now they’re coming for you, too.”

I glanced at him, my brow furrowing. “What exactly did you steal?”

His eyes flickered toward me, but he didn’t meet my gaze. “Stuff that should’ve stayed locked away. Stuff that could ruin them if anyone ever found out.”

I pressed, “What kind of stuff?”

He shook his head, his voice getting quieter. “I’m not telling you. It’s too dangerous. You don’t need to know.”

But I wasn’t about to let him off the hook. Not now.

“Too bad,” I muttered, my hands tightening on the wheel. “You’re in this now, whether you like it or not.”

We drove on in silence for a few minutes, the truck’s engine rumbling under the weight of our conversation. The sun was beginning to dip low in the sky, casting long shadows over the war-torn landscape. But the real battle wasn’t over. Not by a long shot.

“We’ll get out of here,” I said, my voice firm. “But first, we need to figure out what the hell we’re up against.”

The merc didn’t respond. But I could tell he was already thinking the same thing. We were in this together now, whether he liked it or not.

And I wasn’t going anywhere until I got some answers.
Shelter in the Storm
The engine of the stolen Toyota hummed as we drove down the quiet, cracked road, the sun dipping low on the horizon. We had left the chaos behind—at least for now—but the tension in the air was thick, heavy with the knowledge that danger could rear its head at any moment. My eyes flicked from the rearview mirror to the merc in the passenger seat, his expression tight with pain, but also wariness.

I was keeping my focus sharp, trying to get us out of this mess, but we weren’t out of the woods yet.

After a few minutes of driving in silence, I broke it.

“We need to pull over.”

The merc didn’t look at me, his eyes still scanning the landscape through the side window. “Pull over? No. We keep going.”

I tightened my grip on the wheel, my voice low but firm. “You want to die, or you want to survive? Your choice.”

He glanced at me then, the sharpness in his eyes telling me he didn’t take kindly to being forced into decisions. But after a moment of hesitation, he cursed under his breath.

“Fine,” he muttered. “We pull over. But we don’t stop for long.”

I spotted a house ahead, set a little ways back from the road. It wasn’t much—just a small, weather-beaten structure, but it was the first sign of life we’d seen for miles. A house could mean safety, or at least a place to get our bearings. I slowed the truck and steered off the road.

“Pull over there,” I said, nodding toward the house.

The merc didn’t protest further. His grip on his side tightened, his body clearly feeling the strain of his wound, but he didn’t say a word.

The truck rolled to a stop, the tires crunching on the gravel. The wind had picked up, scattering dust and leaves into the air. The sun was low now, casting long shadows over the quiet house. There was something peaceful about it, almost serene, in stark contrast to the chaos we’d just escaped.

I cut the engine and turned to the merc. “Stay alert,” I warned, my voice low. “If there’s someone inside, we approach cautiously.”

He gave a weak nod, though I could tell his energy was waning. He didn’t argue as we both stepped out of the truck, my boots crunching on the gravel as I made my way to the front door.

The house looked abandoned at first glance. The yard was overgrown, the fence half-collapsed, and the windows were mostly dark. But as I approached the door, I noticed a faint light through the curtains.

I motioned for the merc to follow as I carefully pushed open the door. It creaked on its hinges, and I winced at the noise. We slipped inside, staying low and quiet.

The inside of the house smelled of stale air, dust, and something faintly sweet—like food that had been left out for too long. The furniture was old, mismatched, but everything was in place as though the owners had just stepped out. But I couldn’t shake the feeling that something was off.

I moved cautiously through the rooms, checking each corner, my rifle at the ready. The merc followed, his movements slow and deliberate, but he wasn’t as sharp as he had been earlier. I could see the fatigue in his eyes.

We reached the back of the house, where the faint light from the window grew stronger. There, we found the source—a small kitchen, and sitting at the table, a family. A mother and father, both in their mid-30s, and two kids—a boy and a girl, maybe 7 or 8 years old.

They looked up as we entered, their faces full of fear but not panic. The woman’s hands trembled as she held the child close to her, her eyes scanning us like she was trying to assess whether we were a threat.

“We’re not here to hurt you,” I said, raising my hands slightly in a non-threatening gesture. “We just need help.”

The man didn’t move, his eyes narrowing. “Who are you?”

“We’ve been running. We’re not in a good situation,” I said. “We need a place to rest, and maybe some medical supplies.”

The woman’s gaze flickered to the merc, and she frowned. “He’s hurt,” she said softly.

I nodded, already knowing what she was thinking. “We’re not here to cause trouble. We just need a safe place for a little while.”

The man studied me for a long moment, his eyes flicking to the merc and then back to me. Finally, after what felt like an eternity, he sighed. “You can stay for a while. But we don’t want any trouble.”

I glanced at the merc, his face still pale from blood loss. He gave a slight nod, clearly too exhausted to argue.

“We won’t be here long,” I assured them, stepping further into the room. “Thank you.”

The mother seemed to relax slightly, though there was still wariness in her eyes. She gestured to the table. “Sit. I’ll see what I can do for his wound.”

We sat down at the table, the kids quietly watching us from the corner of the room. The man remained standing, still on edge, but he didn’t make a move to kick us out. The woman went to a cupboard and began pulling out some basic first aid supplies. She was calm and collected, her hands steady as she cleaned the merc’s wound.

It wasn’t much, but it was more than I expected.

I looked around the room, the quiet hum of life in this small home strangely comforting, almost like a fleeting reminder of something I hadn’t seen in a long time—normalcy. I glanced back at the merc, who was still clearly in pain but grateful for the temporary reprieve.

The man spoke again, his voice quieter now. “You’re not the first people we’ve helped. But things are getting worse. If you’re staying here, you’ll need to keep your heads down.”

I nodded, my gaze shifting to the kids in the corner, their curious eyes following my every move. This wasn’t the life I knew. But it was the life I needed, at least for now. I had no idea how long we could stay, or what might happen next, but I wasn’t ready to face the consequences of ignoring this brief moment of humanity.

“Thanks,” I said, my voice softer. “We’ll be careful.”

The woman finished with the merc’s wound, wrapping it tightly. “It’ll have to do for now. But he needs rest. You both do.”

We didn’t say much more after that. The room settled into an uneasy silence, and I found myself almost grateful for it—for the safety, for the shelter. For a brief moment, I allowed myself to forget about the danger, the pursuit, and the constant threat hanging over us.

But I knew it wouldn’t last.
The Weight of Evidence
The sun had dipped low, and a thin, weary silence hung in the air. The merc was still out cold, his breath slow and steady, while I stayed alert. My instincts told me that the quiet wouldn't last long. We were alive for the moment, but not safe—not yet.

As he slept, I shifted through his gear, my hands moving with purpose. His case was locked. A small thing, just big enough to fit a few essential items. It wasn’t much, but I wasn’t about to trust the guy yet. If he was telling the truth about OnyxCorp hunting him, I needed to confirm it for myself.

I found his phone. I swiped it open, the screen lighting up with notifications, missed calls, and encrypted messages. But one file caught my attention—a video. The file name was just a string of numbers, but my gut told me to watch it.

I hit play.

The footage started abruptly—static, blurry. Then the voices cut through.

"Activity in the south corridor, report your position, over."

It was OnyxCorp. I leaned in closer.

“-3-1-Bravo, This is Joker 3-2! Moving past the mined server room in the direction of B-21.” The voice crackled, low and urgent.

Then the audio distorted—screaming, confusion. “-Hang on! What the ♥♥♥♥—come here! Get your ass over here! Mike!”

The voices were sharp, panicked. I could hear gunfire in the background, the clatter of movement.

“Mike, I changed you!” Another voice screamed, a harsh command.

“I’m covering my sector!” came the response, terse and professional, almost too calm for the chaos around them.

But the tension was palpable. “Michael! Are you deaf or what? We need you here!” The command sounded desperate now.

“Yeah, I’ve got another job to do!” A voice cut in, distant, distracted.

“No, you ♥♥♥♥—!” Another gunshot rang out. Then, silence.

“Freeze, freeze!” More shots.

“Clear!” A voice declared, though the confidence was shaky.

“Evacuation of personnel is our top priority. Keep quiet, do what you're told. We're here to get you out of here,” the voice repeated, more mechanical now, like the calm in the eye of the storm.

The footage switched scenes quickly, the chaos intensifying. “Joker-3-2, 3-1-Bravo! Our team's got activity in the south corridor."

“Contact, contact, retreat!” A voice yelled, panic edging through.

“CQB contact, requesting support! 9-1 is down, over! Breach the server rooms!” Then the audio became muffled as explosions rocked the surroundings.

"Fire in the hole!" someone yelled, and the sound of an explosion echoed through the phone.

“Proceed carefully, they might have grenades,” another voice advised in a low, measured tone. More chaos. The crackle of fire and movement.

Then, something chilling. “I see a wounded Asgard.”

I froze, my heart pounding in my chest.

“Finish him,” the voice said coldly.

My hands clenched the phone harder as the next lines shot through.

“Hey! What the hell do you want with his watch? They're worthless.”

“I’ll take it as a keepsake of Khorakistan.” The response came, almost lighthearted, as if they were talking about a trivial item.

The video ended.

I sat back, the weight of the footage pressing on my mind. The way they spoke, the orders given, the coldness of the killing. There was a pattern here, something that didn’t sit right with the so-called ‘professionals’ at OnyxCorp. And that line—“I’ll take it as a keepsake of Khorakistan” echoed in my mind.

A keepsake of war. How many people had they killed for those?

I didn’t know if the merc had been involved in this mission or if he was just in the wrong place at the wrong time, but I did know one thing: the man wasn’t lying. And if he was, the truth was far worse than I had imagined.

I looked back at him, still unconscious on the floor. The man I was stuck with. Whether he liked it or not, I was going to get the full story. And whatever intel OnyxCorp had buried, it was coming to light soon.

I moved quickly, grabbing my gear and throwing it on, the weight of the straps familiar, grounding me. My hand brushed the cold metal of the case, and I stowed it in the back of the vehicle without a second thought. It wasn’t just equipment. This was evidence. It was bigger than any mission I’d ever been on.

As I straightened up, I heard a sound behind me—footsteps. The hairs on the back of my neck stood up, my body going rigid.

“Hey! It’s definitely not yours! Show me your hands! Show me your ♥♥♥♥♥♥♥ hands!” The merc’s voice sliced through the air, harsh and demanding, his words ringing with authority. His gun was aimed directly at me, fingers white on the grip.

I slowly turned, keeping my hands visible, not wanting to escalate it any further. “Look,” I said, keeping my tone even, “you won’t get out of here alone either way. So you either ♥♥♥♥♥♥♥ shoot, or go scare those sands.”

His eyes narrowed, the grip on his weapon tightening. “You’re a ♥♥♥♥♥♥ opponent,” he shot back, sarcasm thick in his voice.

I didn’t flinch. “At least I don’t kill civilians,” I retorted, my voice steady, a little sharper than I intended.

The merc scoffed, shaking his head. “And that’s why I’m done,” he said with an edge in his voice. “Don’t you know TerraGroup is planning to launch a controlled chaos? And Khorakistan is just the beginning.” He stepped closer, his breath ragged as his anger built up. “This case contains classified documents about all their War crimes.” He spat the last words like poison.

My heart skipped a beat. The mention of TerraGroup and War Crimes—it hit me hard. I knew TerraGroup had their hands in some shady operations, but this was on a whole new level. I knew I couldn’t let the merc take the case, but the intel he was talking about was exactly what I needed.

“That’s why I need to get this evidence to my command,” I said, my voice low, trying to steady myself. Every part of me screamed that I couldn’t trust him, but I couldn’t ignore the gravity of what was happening either.

The merc scoffed, an ironic chuckle escaping his lips. “Do you believe them?” He looked at me, as though trying to read me, as if I was the one with the answers.

I took a step back, not sure how to respond. My gut was telling me that I couldn’t trust TerraGroup, and yet, something about his desperation made it hard to dismiss what he was saying.

He took a deep breath, then exhaled sharply, his eyes hardening. “We were supposed to give the case back to TerraGroup. But I’ve got a better plan...” He hesitated, then his eyes met mine with a look that said everything had changed. “We can shoot each other right here, right now, and be done with it,” he said, voice thick with coldness. “Or... we can try to get away from Khorakistan, hand off this ♥♥♥♥ about TerraGroup to independent media, and see how long we last.”

I couldn’t believe it. This wasn’t just about survival anymore. It was about something bigger—about the truth. He was offering me a way out, a way to expose something that could change everything.

I narrowed my eyes, weighing the options. Shooting each other was the easy way out, but it didn’t sit right. This... this felt like an opportunity to do something real, something that might matter in the long run.

I looked him in the eye, the tension thick in the air. “You’re asking me to trust you?”

The merc’s lip twitched into something between a smirk and a grimace. “You don’t have to. You just have to make a choice.”

I knew the road ahead would be dangerous, but this—this was a chance to stop TerraGroup’s plans from spreading. It was a chance to expose what they were doing, what they had done to people.

“You decide,” he repeated, his voice steady.

My gaze hardened. I was already deciding.

“Let’s get this done,” I said, my voice resolute.

The merc nodded once, a silent acknowledgment of the agreement. There would be no turning back now. Whatever was in that case, it had to get out. It had to reach the right hands.

I didn’t know if we were walking into a trap or an opportunity. But one thing was certain—I wasn’t going down without a fight.
Dust and Ash
The silence between us stretched long, tense. The air inside the truck was thick with exhaustion, gunpowder, and the unspoken threat that either one of us could still pull a weapon. We had just survived a firefight together, but that didn’t mean we trusted each other. Not yet.

He shifted in the passenger seat, still clutching his side where I had patched him up earlier. His eyes flicked toward me every few seconds, measuring me the way a predator sizes up another. I kept my own grip firm on the wheel, making sure he knew that if he made a move, I'd be faster.

“We need to make a deal,” I said finally. “You don’t kill me. I don’t kill you. In exchange, you tell me everything you know about OnyxCorp.”

He gave a weak chuckle, shaking his head. “That easy, huh? And what do I get?”

“A new identity. Safe passage out of here. Apply for asylum with the Raven Union. It’s your best shot.”

Merc scoffed. “And how do I know your people won’t just throw me in a hole the second I step into your territory?”

I shrugged. “You don’t. But it’s better than the alternative.”

He let out a long breath, staring at the cracked windshield. “Fine. But you screw me over, I swear to God—”

I cut him off. “Then you’d already be dead.”

That shut him up.

We kept driving, the road stretching out before us like an endless scar carved into the ruined land. The city had been bombed to hell—burned-out husks of cars littered the streets, some riddled with bullet holes, others flipped on their sides like discarded toys. The stench of rot and fuel mixed in the air. Civilians moved through the wreckage in small clusters, scavenging, avoiding eye contact.

Eventually, I spoke again. “We’re heading for Kandahar. I have a contact there. They can help.”

“Help?” Merc’s voice was skeptical. “Or sell us out?”

I shot him a glance. “We’ll find out soon enough.”

The Road to Kandahar
The truck rattled as we sped down the ruined highway, a trail of dust kicking up behind us. The sun hung low in the sky, an orange haze settling over the war-torn landscape. Burned-out cars littered the roadside, rusted and stripped for parts, their charred remains blending into the ruins of what had once been homes, businesses, lives.

Merc sat slumped in the passenger seat, shifting uncomfortably as the truck hit another pothole. He was still clutching his side where I had patched him up. His fatigues were stained with dirt and blood, his gear torn from the fighting. He had survived worse—so had I—but the weight of the past few hours hung between us like the dust in the air.

The deal was simple. I wouldn’t kill him, and he wouldn’t kill me. In exchange, he’d tell me everything he knew about OnyxCorp, their operations, and their involvement in the war. In return, I’d get him out—help him secure asylum with the Raven Union, a new identity, a second chance at life.

But deals made in war were never simple.

The road stretched on, the silence growing heavier by the second. I could feel his eyes flicking toward me every few moments, assessing, measuring. He was still trying to figure out if he had made the right choice.

“You keep looking at me like that, I’m gonna start thinking you’re having second thoughts,” I muttered.

Merc exhaled sharply, shaking his head. “Just trying to figure you out, man.”

I glanced at him. “Figure out what?”

He smirked, though there was no humor in it. “Whether you’re actually my best shot at getting out of this alive, or if I just made the biggest mistake of my life.”

I didn’t answer.

Because the truth was, I didn’t know either.

A Name and a Past
The silence stretched until I finally broke it.

“What’s your name?”

Mike leaned his head back against the seat, staring at the cracked ceiling of the truck as if debating whether to answer. Then, finally:

“Mike. Mike Harper.”

The name sent a prickle down my spine. I had heard it before. Somewhere. I wasn’t sure where, but I knew he had been there.

“You?” he asked.

I kept my hands steady on the wheel. “Lucanus.”

Mike nodded slowly, as if rolling the name over in his head. “Never met a Raven before.”

I didn’t respond.

A few minutes passed before I pressed further. “What were you before OnyxCorp?”

Mike let out a tired sigh. “Infantry. Airborne. 101st Airborne Division—Screaming Eagles.”

That caught my attention. An Eagle soldier turned mercenary. It explained a lot—the way he moved, the way he handled a weapon. This wasn’t some hired gun with a few years of experience; he was trained, disciplined. Dangerous.

“You got family?” I asked.

Mike’s jaw tightened. He hesitated, staring out the window, watching the ruins pass by. “Yeah,” he finally said. “Wife. Kid back home. Possibly getting followed right now because of me.”

The way he said it—flat, resigned—told me everything I needed to know.

“You?” he asked.

I kept my eyes on the road. “Parents. Younger brother back home.”

Mike gave a short chuckle. “Lucky bastard.”

I didn’t respond.

After a moment, I asked, “Why’d you join?”

He rubbed his hands together, thinking. “Because back then, I was poor. No money. No shelter. I had no place to go, so I joined the Army.”

His voice carried no pride, no regret—just a statement of fact. Like enlisting had been less of a choice and more of a necessity.

“What about you?” he asked.

I exhaled slowly. “I needed purpose. I needed discipline. I was angry.”

Mike let out a dry chuckle, shaking his head. “Yeah. I knew a guy just like you. Angry at the world and ♥♥♥♥.”

“What happened to him?” I asked.

He hesitated. Then: “I don’t know. Last I heard, he was killed in Fallujah.”

Distrust and Uneasy Alliances
Even after we made the deal, the tension between us never fully went away. He still kept his hand too close to his weapon, and I still watched him out of the corner of my eye.

At one point, he tested me.

“You’re Raven military, right?” he asked.

I didn’t answer.

Mike smirked. “Figured. You guys run things differently. More strict, more brutal. Not like the ♥♥♥♥ I dealt with back in the E.F. Army. But tell me, how do I know you won’t just hand me over to your people for interrogation?”

I didn’t blink. “You don’t.”

Mike nodded, as if he expected that answer. He leaned back, stretching out a little. “Fair enough.”

But even as he tried to act casual, I noticed how his fingers twitched every time I made a sudden move. He still wasn’t sure if I’d put a bullet in him. And maybe, deep down, neither was I.

Foreshadowing the Truth
The road into Kandahar was long and filled with shadows. As we neared the outskirts, Mike let out a slow breath.

“I don’t know how deep you are into this ♥♥♥♥,” he said, voice low, “but OnyxCorp? They’re playing a bigger game than you realize.”

I glanced at him. “How big?”

He hesitated. Then:

“Khorakistan is just the beginning.”

I frowned. “Beginning of what?”

“Controlled chaos.”

I didn’t like the way he said that.

“They’ve got a plan,” he continued. “I don’t know the full picture, but I know this—whatever’s in that case? It’s bigger than me. Bigger than you. And if we don’t get it into the right hands, a lot more people are going to die.”

His words left a heavy silence between us.

I pressed the gas pedal a little harder.

Whatever we were driving toward, I had the feeling we weren’t ready for it.
The Contact in Kandahar
The outskirts of Kandahar were a graveyard of concrete and steel, buildings reduced to skeletal remains, their facades riddled with bullet holes and shrapnel scars. The roads were lined with the husks of burnt-out vehicles, some stripped bare, others left untouched, as if the dead inside had been forgotten. The air smelled of dust, oil, and distant smoke.

Mike shifted in his seat, eyes scanning the ruins. He had been quiet for the last few kilometers, but now his restlessness was showing.

“You sure this contact of yours is still alive?” he asked.

I didn’t answer right away. The truth was, I wasn’t sure. Kandahar had been fought over too many times, and people like Khalil survived by knowing when to run. He might still be here. Or he might have moved on, or ended up face down in a ditch somewhere.

“We’ll find out,” I said.

Mike scoffed. “Great.”

The truck rattled over broken pavement, past an overturned bus that had been used as a barricade at some point. The glass was gone, the seats inside blackened by fire. A dog picked through a pile of garbage nearby, its ribs visible through thin skin.

Mike glanced at it. “You ever been here before?”

“Not this part,” I admitted. “Last time I was in the city, it was still under government control. Different war back then.”

Mike shook his head. “War’s war.”

“Not when the rules keep changing.”

The truck rumbled through the desolate streets, past a collapsed overpass where scavengers picked through rubble. Ahead, a rusted checkpoint gate stood half-open, the remains of a makeshift militia post abandoned after who-knew-how-many battles. I steered around it, taking a side street where the buildings pressed in closer.

Mike tapped his fingers against his rifle. “So who is this guy?”

“Khalil,” I said, keeping my eyes on the road. “Used to run logistics for the old regime before everything fell apart. Now he works for whoever pays.”

“A fixer,” Mike muttered.

“A survivor,” I corrected. “And right now, we need him.”

Mike didn’t argue.

We pulled up in front of what used to be a small grocery store—its windows shattered, metal shutters rusted and dented. The spray-painted Arabic on the walls had been crossed out, rewritten, crossed out again, as different factions had come and gone.

I killed the engine. The silence that followed was heavy.

“Let me do the talking,” I said.

Mike nodded, but I could tell he didn’t like it.

We stepped out, weapons at the ready but not raised. No sudden movements. No unnecessary threats.

The heat pressed in around us, thick and suffocating. Somewhere in the distance, a single gunshot echoed, then nothing.

I knocked on the dented metal door three times.

Silence.

I knocked again.

Still nothing.

Then, from behind us, a voice in Pashto.

“Step away from the door.”

I turned slowly. A man stood in the shadows of a ruined building across the street, an AK held loosely in his hands. His face was gaunt, sun-worn, his eyes sharp with caution.

“Khalil,” I greeted.

The man studied me for a long moment. Then, recognition flickered in his eyes. He lowered the rifle slightly.

“Raven,” he said, his voice rough. “You have some nerve coming here.”

“Good to see you too.”

Khalil glanced at Mike. “And this?”

Mike kept his expression neutral.

“A friend,” I said.

Khalil snorted. “You don’t have friends.”

He wasn’t wrong.

I took a step forward. “I need information. And I need a way out of here.”

Khalil studied me again, then let out a tired sigh. “Come inside.”

He turned, disappearing into the ruins.

Mike exhaled. “This gonna end with us getting shot?”

“Only if you keep talking.”

Mike muttered something under his breath, but he followed.

Inside, the air was thick with the smell of dust and stale cigarettes. The back room had been turned into a living space, a few threadbare rugs covering the concrete floor. A generator hummed somewhere, barely keeping a single bulb lit. Khalil sat down behind a battered wooden table, motioning for us to do the same.

“You know what I do, Raven. I sell information. And information costs money.”

I reached into my vest and tossed a small stack of folded bills onto the table. Khalil didn’t even look at it.

“That’s not enough,” he said.

Mike leaned forward, resting his elbows on the table. “You haven’t even heard what we need yet.”

Khalil gave him a tired look. “I don’t need to. You’re here. That means you’re desperate.”

I sighed, rubbing a hand down my face. “We need a safe route out of the city. And we need to find the nearest Raven military base.”

Khalil raised an eyebrow. “The nearest one? That’s not easy. Most of the Raven forces pulled back weeks ago. They only have a few forward posts left, and they’re not exactly broadcasting their locations.”

Mike and I exchanged a glance.

“There has to be one still operating nearby,” I said.

Khalil leaned back, considering. “There’s been movement. Some of your people passed through recently. Light infantry, maybe special forces. They were heading west, toward the outskirts.”

Mike stiffened slightly. “That means they’re still in the area.”

Khalil tapped his fingers on the table. “Maybe. But if they’re still here, they’re keeping their heads down.”

I exhaled through my nose. “You got an exact location?”

Khalil smirked. “That, my friend, costs extra.”

I met his gaze. “You know I’ll pay you back.”

Khalil let out a dry chuckle. “That’s what I’m afraid of.”

Still, he grabbed a scrap of paper, scribbled something down, and slid it across the table.

“Good luck,” he said.

We stood. Mike pocketed the paper, then paused.

“You ever work with OnyxCorp?” he asked.

Khalil’s expression didn’t change, but I saw the flicker of recognition in his eyes.

“I work with everyone,” he said. “But some people? I don’t trust.”

Mike nodded slowly. “Smart man.”

We left without another word, stepping back into the dying light of Kandahar’s ruins.

Now we had a direction. A chance.

And a long way to go.

Inside the shop, Khalil took out a burner phone. He dialed a number, waiting until the line connected.

“Ina alhadiyat wahidatu fi tariqihum.” (The package is on its way.)

A voice on the other end responded in Pashto, deep and composed.

“‘Ayn hum al'an?” (Where are they now?)

“They’re heading toward the Raven base,” Khalil said. “Just like you wanted.”

The voice on the other end was silent for a moment. Then, “Understood.”

The line went dead.

Khalil slipped the phone into his pocket and lit a cigarette.

Soon, the Taliban Insurgents would be waiting.
Checkpoint Standoff
The air was thick with dust and tension as Mike and I stepped through the final security barrier of the Raven military base. The sun hung low in the sky, casting long shadows over the sandbag emplacements and concrete barricades. Soldiers in dark fatigues lined the perimeter, rifles steady, eyes sharp. I could feel their distrust hanging in the air like a storm cloud.

I turned to Mike as we walked, speaking low. “By the way, long before your guys decided to ♥♥♥♥ Khorakistan up, our Defense Ministry had already blocked the region and didn’t tell anyone. Just imagine—the Compound was turned into a fortress in just twenty-four hours.”

Mike chuckled, shaking his head. “I see there were a lot of people who wanted to test it.”

I nodded. “Well, after the civilians were evacuated, the local scum decided to bail out too.”

Mike exhaled, glancing up at the ruined skyline beyond the perimeter walls. “Hope we didn’t get ♥♥♥♥♥♥ with the pass outta here...”

Before I could respond, the radio on my vest crackled to life.

“Tower 4-9. Tower 4-9. Get ready to shoot on sight.”

The sudden transmission made me tense. I grabbed the radio, lowering the volume as another message came through.

“Tower 4-9. Support the sniper fire! Do you copy? Over!”

I exchanged a glance with Mike. His expression had hardened, his body subtly shifting into a more alert stance.

“Look, Raven,” he muttered, voice quieter now. “No matter what happens next, I want you to savor the moment... The last time we were together. When we kicked the Vastian's ass...”

I shot him a side-eye. “You always talk like a man who knows he’s about to die?”

Mike smirked. “I like to prepare for the worst.”

Ahead of us, the last Raven checkpoint came into view—reinforced steel gates, layers of barbed wire, and armed soldiers patrolling behind heavy machine gun emplacements. There was an intercom panel to the side. I wasted no time, slamming my hand against it.

“Your pass has not been identified. Please try again.”

I cursed under my breath and tried again.

“Your pass has not been identified. Please try again.”

Mike threw a glance over his shoulder. The distant crack of gunfire was growing louder.

“Again? Okay, let’s do it again!” I smacked the intercom again. “Work, dammit! Come on! ♥♥♥♥♥♥♥♥♥♥♥♥, come on! Come on, you stupid piece of ♥♥♥♥! ♥♥♥♥... Great... That’s it, now we’re really ♥♥♥♥♥♥.”

Mike tapped my shoulder, nodding toward the gate. “Hey, pal... look.”

The intercom suddenly buzzed.

“Your pass has been identified.”

The heavy metal barriers groaned as they began sliding open.

I exhaled. “It’s working… it’s working!”

A distorted voice followed through the speaker.

“Leave your weapons behind and proceed to gate 11 for inspection.”

The gate stood open, but neither of us moved.

The intercom crackled again, this time more urgent. “Leave your weapons behind and proceed to gate 11 for inspection.”

Mike and I exchanged a glance. We both knew the protocol—walk in unarmed or don’t walk in at all. Entering a secured military base with weapons at the ready was a guaranteed way to get gunned down before we could utter a word.

Slowly, I raised my hands, my G36 slung securely over my shoulder, fingers well away from the trigger. Mike followed suit, lifting his right hand while keeping his left wrapped loosely around his AK’s grip. We moved forward cautiously, stepping past the threshold of the checkpoint.

The moment we crossed the line, a dozen Raven rifles followed our every movement. A mounted machine gun swayed slightly, tracking our steps. Behind the sandbags, soldiers kept their fingers close to their triggers.

“Hands higher,” one of them ordered.

I complied, inching my arms up slightly. Mike did the same.

The ranking officer—broad-shouldered, square-jawed, with a captain’s insignia—stepped forward, scrutinizing us. His sharp eyes flicked between me and Mike, his expression unreadable.

“Identify yourselves.”

I kept my voice steady. “Corporal Lucanus Quintus, Third Mechanized Infantry Battalion, Second Special Assault Company. Deployed out of FOB Al-Rimah.”

The captain’s expression darkened. “FOB Al-Rimah was cut off three days ago. No comms. No supply lines. How the hell did you get here?”

I hesitated. The full truth might make them suspicious. In war, trust was currency, and I wasn’t sure I had enough of it to spend yet.

Mike spoke up first. “We got out the hard way.”

His Eagle accent instantly put the soldiers on edge. Their grips tightened on their rifles. I saw subtle shifts in their posture—tension coiling, ready to snap.

The captain’s gaze snapped to him. “Who the hell are you?”

Mike kept his stance relaxed but didn’t break eye contact. “Mike Harper. Formerly OnyxCorp. I have intel on TerraGroup’s operations in Khorakistan.”

The name TerraGroup sent a ripple through the soldiers. Some exchanged quick glances. Their distrust shifted slightly—still wary, but now laced with something else. Concern.

The captain didn’t react at first. He simply studied Mike as if weighing whether or not to believe him. Then, after a beat, he motioned toward one of his men.

“Search them.”

Two soldiers stepped forward. Their movements were brisk, professional. They patted me down first, stripping away my sidearm, extra magazines, and knife. Then they moved to Mike, following the same process. They hesitated when they reached his case—the one holding the classified TerraGroup files—but the captain gave a slight nod, signaling them to leave it.

Once they finished, they stepped back.

The captain tilted his head slightly before giving a single order. “Move.”

The second gate, reinforced with steel plating, rumbled open. Beyond it, rows of sandbag fortifications lined the inner base, with more soldiers standing watch. Some had their rifles shouldered, ready. Others observed, waiting for instructions.

We stepped through. The gate clanged shut behind us.

I exhaled slowly.

We were in.

But we weren’t safe yet.
Under Siege
We stepped into the base, following the Raven captain as he led us forward.

Mike muttered, "Reminds me of a firing squad."

I shot him a look. "You jinx it. Better shut up."

One of the Raven soldiers radioed ahead.

"Post 10 to the guide, we’re escorting two people, come meet us. Do you copy?"

I pointed toward a ship behind a security gate. "Passengers are getting on the Plane behind that gate."

Mike frowned. "Seems too easy."

I exhaled, shaking my head. "I can't believe we’ll be home soon…"

Then we heard something.

A bullet impacted the tower.

I looked back as the radio crackled.

"Central! It’s tower 4-9. Our machine gunner is injured! Suppressing sniper fire! Do you copy?"

The MG started firing at something.

Then another voice on the radio.

"Central! It’s tower 4-8. We’re being targeted from the north! We’re suppressing them!"

The captain scowled. "The ♥♥♥♥’s going on there?"

I replied, "Well, looks like some snipers are suppressing your towers."

The towers kept firing.

"Central! It’s 4-9, we’re under heavy sniper fire. Can’t return fire. Do you copy?"

"4-9, 4-9, specify the direction of the fire."

"Central! It’s 4-8, our light’s out!"

"It’s 4-9, same ♥♥♥♥, they took our ♥♥♥♥♥♥♥ light out!"

We heard glass shattering. I looked back and saw the lights were damaged.

We kept walking until I heard something from the sky.

"Woah, where did the Insurgents mortars come from?"

The captain replied, "Taliban Insurgents ain’t got no mortars."

Then the radio screamed—

"Incoming! Incoming! Get the ♥♥♥♥ out of here!"

An explosion hit just a few meters from us.

We looked up. Another round was coming.

"Take cover, faster! - ♥♥♥♥!"

A second explosion—maybe 10 meters away—hit a wall.

Shrapnel flew, and a piece hit the captain.

Me and Mike ran for cover.

The radio was chaotic.

"Central! ♥♥♥♥! They’re firing on us with 120mm! Do you copy?"

Explosions rocked the base.

I checked the captain. Dead.

The alarm blared.

[ALARM SIREN] - Attention. Attention! Combat alarm! Garrison, to arms!

"Personnel take cover! Get ready to return fire! I repeat, combat alarm! Stay on alert!"

"Central! This is post 11. We're taking blind suppressive return fire! We're being targeted! We need to fall back!"

"Open the gate! Let us fall back!"

"Central! It’s Ten! Central, come in!"

Another explosion—just a few meters from us. Shrapnel nearly hit us.

I yelled, "Let’s go!"

We kept running.

Then—

"I see two unidentified targets inside the perimeter!"

One of the soldiers shouted.

"Hold right there, ♥♥♥♥♥!"

I swore. "♥♥♥♥♥♥♥ not again!"

We kept running.

The soldier radioed.

"I see two unidentified targets inside the perimeter. How copy?"

Another soldier shouted.

"Hold right there, you piece of ♥♥♥♥!"

We kept running.

The towers started shooting at us.

Mike yelled, "Are they shooting at us?! [English]"

I cursed. "♥♥♥♥♥♥♥♥♥♥♥!"

I grabbed him and took cover behind a truck.

Mike exhaled. "Nevermind, I got it! [English]"

Then—an explosion.

The radio screamed.

"We've been hit by a mortar! Two dead! ♥♥♥♥!"

"Fall back, fall back! Behind the gate! Everyone get behind the gate!"

"It’s post 11! Fall back behind the gate! Do you copy?!"

Mike exhaled. "If you didn't catch that, that… was a really big machine gun. [English]"

I clenched my jaw. "♥♥♥♥, we've definitely got to break through that gate."

Mike turned to me, panicked. "Are you nuts?! [English]"

He threw up his hands. "Let’s go back to ♥♥♥♥♥♥♥ Khorakistan—"

Then another explosion.

A few Raven soldiers got hit.

I swore. "Those ♥♥♥♥♥♥♥ 120-mm…"

Then—I heard something on the right.

English.

"Hurry up, hurry up, hurry up! Fire in the hole!"

A huge explosion destroyed the wall.

Me and Mike turned.

"C-4?!" Mike yelled.

I muttered, "Then that's absolutely ♥♥♥♥♥♥, man."

Then the loudest battle cry I had ever heard.

We turned.

Black-out soldiers. Suppressed rifles.

"♥♥♥♥ me! Who the ♥♥♥♥ are those?!"

Rounds fired at us.

I muttered, "Looks like we’re gonna have to talk to our machine gunner…"

Mike snapped, "♥♥♥♥♥♥ idea!"

I yelled, "Friendlies! Friendlies, don't shoot!"

Mike yanked me back as bullets nearly hit me.

"♥♥♥♥! I’m ♥♥♥♥♥♥♥ sick of him!"

Mike yelled.

"It's heavy machine guns! They destroy helicopters! I'm outta here!"

I waved him off. "Yeah-yeah, sure. Go on, good luck to you!"

Mike ran—then almost got shot.

"♥♥♥♥!" he yelped.

I smirked. "What happened? You're back so soon!"

I looked around.

"Hey man. Let's at least wait for them to reload, huh?"

Mike exhaled. "I really wanna live!"

We made a run for it.

"Let's go! Get the ♥♥♥♥ out!"

The black-out soldiers shot at us with their suppressed rifles.

I yelled, "We’re friendly!"

Both of us took cover behind a concrete barrier.

We saw the black-out soldiers taking cover behind a car. A few of them got taken out.

Then—we heard the gunner run out of ammo.

"What, is it over? Wait, he's ♥♥♥♥♥♥♥ empty! We’re friendly! Water’s wet! Friendlies!"

We ran, screaming.

"We’re friendly! We’re friendly! Cease fire! Don't shoot!"

"Water’s wet! Don’t shoot! Water’s wet! Don’t shoot!!"

Then—a rocket.

BOOM!

The tower exploded.

We kept running.

Then—a mortar hit us.

When I woke up, the first thing I saw was Mike.

Mike was dead.

I couldn’t move.

I whispered, “Hey… I remember the last time we worked together…”

Footsteps.

I quickly closed my eyes.

Rustling. Maybe they were checking if Mike had the case.

Then a voice.

"This is Blackfox. Jackpot."

Then—four suppressed shots.

They executed Mike.

I stayed still.

Then everything faded to black.
Aftermath
I woke up to silence.

Not the silence of peace, but the kind that settles after something violent, the kind that still carries the ghosts of gunfire and screaming. My body didn’t feel like my own—just a mass of cold, broken limbs weighed down by exhaustion. My breath came shallow, dragging in the thick, metallic taste of blood and burnt debris. My ears rang, muting the world into a distant, muffled hum.

Pain. It arrived in waves, dull at first, then sharp and relentless. A thousand tiny needles buried in my skin, joints stiff and unresponsive. My uniform was stiff with dried blood, torn where shrapnel had kissed flesh. My throat burned, dry as if I had swallowed dust and gunpowder. I tried to move my fingers, just to see if I could. Nothing at first. Then, a twitch.

I couldn’t tell how long I had been lying there. Minutes? Hours? The morning light cast a dull, gray glow over the battlefield, stretching long shadows over the dead.

Bodies surrounded me—some twisted unnaturally, others half-buried in the rubble. Raven soldiers, insurgents, and those black-out operatives, all scattered across the ground in a grim mosaic. Smoke curled from the wreckage of vehicles, their carcasses still smoldering from whatever had torn through them the night before. The air carried the acrid stench of burnt flesh, gunpowder, and something fouler—blood left too long in the sun.

Distant pops of gunfire still echoed from the outskirts of the city. The battle wasn’t entirely over. Somewhere, men were still dying.

Boots crunched over debris. Voices, distant but growing closer.

I kept my eyes half-lidded, breathing shallow. The movement alone was enough to send a fresh pulse of pain through my ribs. Whoever was approaching wasn’t moving with urgency. They weren’t searching for survivors. They were searching for the dead.

Two Raven soldiers moved among the bodies, checking them one by one. Their rifles hung lazily at their sides, no longer expecting resistance.

"♥♥♥♥, this one’s got no face," one muttered, nudging a body with his boot.

"Yeah? Well, this one got it worse. Looks like he took a mortar straight to the chest."

They worked through the fallen, checking IDs, stripping useful gear. Dog tags clinked as they were pulled from necks, weapons slung over shoulders. This was battlefield routine—gather the dead, salvage what’s left.

One of them stopped near a group of black-out soldiers. Their bodies looked different from the rest. Sleek gear, unmarked uniforms, suppressed rifles still clutched in stiff hands. They didn’t belong here, not with the insurgents, not with anyone else.

"Who the hell are these guys?" one soldier asked, crouching to inspect a rifle. He turned it over in his hands, frowning at the make. "This is way too clean for local militia. This is high-grade ♥♥♥♥."

"Foreign?" his partner guessed.

"Maybe. Mercs?" He pulled a helmet from one of the bodies, inspecting the night-vision attachment. "♥♥♥♥… this is expensive."

They shared a look, uneasy.

"If command finds out we took anything off these guys, we’re ♥♥♥♥♥♥," one of them muttered.

"No ♥♥♥♥. But someone’s gotta report this up the chain. These weren’t just some hired guns. This is some high-level ♥♥♥♥."

One of them stood, dusting off his gloves. "Let’s just mark them for intel retrieval. Let command deal with it."

The other nodded and stepped over me.

Then, he stopped.

A pause.

His boot nudged my arm, halfhearted, just enough to test for movement. I kept still, barely breathing.

He almost moved on. Almost.

Then he looked again.

"Wait a second—♥♥♥♥, this one’s ours!" His voice snapped with urgency.

The second soldier turned, frowning. "You sure?"

"Yeah, look at the uniform—Raven." He crouched, reaching for my throat. Cold fingers pressed against my skin, searching for a pulse.

A beat. Then his grip tightened.

"♥♥♥♥—this one’s breathing!"

Calling the Medevac
The moment they realized I was alive, everything changed.

The soldier who found me pressed his radio to his mouth. "We got a live one here! Raven soldier, still breathing! We need a medevac now!"

The reply crackled through. "Copy. Status?"

"Critical. He’s banged up bad—might not last long."

"Stand by. Medevac inbound to LZ, ETA ten minutes. Mark location with smoke."

The soldier turned to his partner. "You got smoke?"

"Yeah." He pulled a red smoke grenade, yanking the pin and tossing it a few meters away. A thick, crimson plume billowed into the air, curling through the dust and smoke.

More Raven soldiers arrived, drawn by the radio call. A medic pushed through, kneeling beside me. Rough hands probed my injuries, pressing against open wounds. I barely had the strength to flinch.

"He’s lost a lot of blood," the medic muttered. "We need to move now."

"Stretcher incoming!"

A pair of soldiers jogged up with a collapsible stretcher, dropping to their knees. Together, they lifted me onto it, strapping me down. The movement sent white-hot agony ripping through my side. I gasped, my vision flashing black.

"Stay with me, soldier," the medic barked. "Keep your eyes open!"

I tried. I really did. But everything was fading again.

The sound of distant rotor blades cut through the air. The medevac was close.

Transport to FOB Al-Rimah
Minutes later, the medevac helicopter hovered above the battlefield, its downdraft kicking up dust and ash. Two medics jumped out, helping load me inside before the bird lifted off again.

The ride was rough. I felt every shudder of the airframe, every turn, every burst of turbulence. Voices around me blurred together, medical jargon mixing with radio chatter. Hands worked fast, jabbing another IV into my arm, cutting away what remained of my uniform.

"BP’s dropping—get more fluids in him!"

"Is he gonna make it?"

"Not if we don’t get him to Al-Rimah fast."

The world darkened again.

The next thing I knew, I was on solid ground.

Bright lights. The sterile smell of a field hospital. Medics moved around me, voices urgent.

"Pulse is weak—get him to surgery!"

I wanted to speak. To say anything. But the darkness dragged me back down, and I let go.
The Slow Return to Consciousness
The first thing I felt was cold. Not the kind that made you shiver, but the deep, marrow-deep kind—the kind that made you wonder if you were still alive. My body didn’t feel like my own. There was pain, distant at first, then sharper, more immediate, like shards of glass pressing into flesh. My mind swam through a fog, drifting between awareness and nothingness.

Muffled voices. Distant, unintelligible at first, then sharpening into fragments of conversation.

“—another one from the outpost. Barely breathing when they found him.”

“Surprised he’s still alive. That blood loss alone should’ve killed him.”

A hand pressed against my neck, fingers searching for a pulse. The touch sent a wave of fire through my nerves, dragging me further into the waking world. My throat was dry, my lips cracked. I tried to move, but my body refused to listen.

“He’s conscious,” one of the voices said, closer now. “Hey, soldier, can you hear me?”

I forced my eyelids open. Light stabbed into my skull, and I barely suppressed a groan. The world above me was blurred, shifting shapes of figures leaning over me, the sterile white of a medical tent forming the backdrop.

“You’re in the field hospital at FOB Al-Rimah,” the voice continued, steady and professional. “You were pulled from the wreckage yesterday morning. You lost a lot of blood. We’ve stabilized you, but you need to stay still.”

Yesterday morning. I had no idea what day it was. No idea how long I’d been unconscious. My last clear memory was the sound of gunfire, the sight of those black-clad soldiers moving through the smoke, the suppressed cracks of their rifles cutting through the air. Then the explosion. Then—nothing.

I tried to speak, but my throat only produced a dry rasp. Someone pressed a canteen to my lips. The water was lukewarm and tasted of metal, but it was the best thing I’d ever swallowed.

“Take it easy,” another voice said, this one familiar. Samu.

I turned my head slightly, wincing as pain flared up my neck. Samu sat on a nearby crate, his uniform stained with dirt and dried blood. He looked exhausted, but alive.

“You look like ♥♥♥♥,” he said with a smirk.

I tried to chuckle, but it came out as a weak exhale.

“What… happened?” My voice was hoarse, barely audible.

Samu’s expression darkened. He exhaled through his nose, rubbing his hands together as if trying to warm them.

“After you went missing during the battle in the city, we thought you were dead. We got hit hard but managed to clear the whole place. They’re rebuilding right now as we speak.” He leaned forward, resting his forearms on his knees. “Then we got a message from the base you were in, calling for help. QRF was sent in, but by the time we got there, it was a massacre. Bodies everywhere. A few Raven soldiers survived, but not many.”

He sighed, shaking his head. “We were almost done when I heard someone yell, ‘We got a live one here!’ Turns out, it was you. There was a dead guy right next to you—we don’t know who he was, but he wasn’t dressed like us, Taliban, or even those black-out Soldiers.”

Samu’s face tightened. “The guy had a beanie, a tactical jacket, pants… and an insignia that said OnyxCorp.”

I frowned, my mind still sluggish from exhaustion, but that name—OnyxCorp—cut through the haze.

“The base was destroyed,” Samu continued. “But we salvaged what we could.”

I exhaled slowly. My body was screaming for rest, but I knew rest wouldn’t come. Not yet.

Footsteps approached. A new figure entered the tent—an officer, his uniform pressed despite the dust still clinging to his boots. He carried the weight of command, his eyes sharp and impatient.

“Coporal Quintus,” he said, arms crossed. “We need to talk.”

Debriefing the Dead
I shifted slightly on the cot, every movement a reminder of the damage my body had taken. My ribs burned, my head throbbed, and despite the morphine dulling the edges of my pain, I still felt like I’d been run over by an armored column. The officer standing over me wasn’t going to wait for me to feel better.

“Sir,” I croaked, trying to straighten up.

“At ease,” he said, though his tone made it clear that wasn’t really an option. He pulled up a metal folding chair and sat beside the cot, fixing me with a hard stare. “I’m Major Reinhardt. I need you to tell me exactly what happened at that base.”

I exhaled slowly, trying to organize my thoughts through the lingering fog in my head. The battle in the city. The retreat. The desperate escape. The black-out soldiers. That final, chaotic engagement before everything went dark.

I licked my cracked lips. “We got pinned in the city, insurgents everywhere. They had RPGs, mortars, and they knew the terrain better than we did. We tried to push through, but it turned into a street fight. I lost sight of my squad in the chaos.”

Reinhardt nodded slightly, letting me continue.

“I made it to the base, looking for a fallback position,” I said, my voice steadier now. “But it was already under attack. Not by Insurgents—these guys were different. Black gear, suppressed weapons, full kit. They moved like pros, better than any insurgent group I’ve seen.” I met Reinhardt’s gaze. “They were wiping out both sides. Taliban and our own.”

Samu shifted uncomfortably in his seat, but Reinhardt didn’t react. His expression stayed unreadable.

“How many?” he asked.

“A full squad at least. Maybe two. They were coordinated. We barely made it out. I saw a few of them go down, but they weren’t wearing any markings.” I hesitated, then added, “We found one of their radios. It was encrypted, high-end. Definitely not something a militia would have.”

Reinhardt inhaled through his nose, tapping his fingers against his knee. “What else?”

I swallowed. “One more thing. When they hit us, there was someone else there. Not one of ours, not a Taliban, and not one of them. He went down next to me, but his gear—his insignia—it said OnyxCorp.”

That made Reinhardt pause. His eyes flickered with something—recognition, maybe—but it was gone just as fast.

“You’re sure?”

“Yes, sir.”

Reinhardt leaned back in his chair, silent for a long moment. Then he stood, brushing nonexistent dust from his uniform.

“Get some rest, Corporal,” he said. “We’ll talk again soon.”

Something about the way he said it made my stomach knot. He knew something. He just wasn’t saying it yet.

He turned to leave, but I couldn’t stop myself. “Sir. Who the hell were they?”

Reinhardt paused at the tent flap, his back to me. “We don't know we still trying to figure it out.”

And then he was gone.
Chapter Twelve: Homecoming
A few months had passed since they pulled me from that wreckage. At first, I thought I’d be stuck here forever, that this war would consume me the way it had consumed so many others. But today—against all expectations—we were going home.

The news hit us like a shockwave. Some of the guys froze, as if waiting for the punchline to some cruel joke. But when it became clear that this was real, the celebrations erupted.

Samu hollered, throwing his arms around anyone within reach. Weber let out a sharp laugh, then pulled his rifle off his shoulder and fired a few rounds into the air. Others followed. Shouts, cheers, stray gunfire cutting through the desert sky. Borkowski, of all people, started crying—not quiet, reserved tears, but full-on, face-in-his-hands sobbing.

“Damn,” Weber muttered, nudging him with an elbow. “You alright, man?”

Borkowski sniffed, wiping his face. “I dunno, man. Just… never thought I’d actually leave this place alive.”

None of us did.

Greiner stood off to the side, smiling that small, knowing smile of his. He wasn’t shouting, wasn’t laughing, wasn’t crying. He was just there, arms crossed, watching the chaos unfold. He didn’t need to say a word—I knew exactly what he was thinking.

The Last Goodbye
Before we left, I found Tariq.

He stood near the motor pool, watching the celebrations with quiet amusement. His uniform, freshly pressed, bore the insignia of the newly formed Republic of Chickenia. He looked… different. A man stepping into a new world, one he had fought for.

“You sure about this?” I asked.

Tariq turned to me, nodding. “This is my home. It was always my home. Now, we have a chance to rebuild it.”

I didn’t know what to say to that. I envied his certainty.

He reached into his pocket and pulled something out, pressing it into my palm. A small, worn-out pendant, the design unfamiliar but clearly significant.

“For luck,” he said.

I looked down at it, then back at him. “You’re gonna need it more than me.”

He smiled. “Then keep it safe for me.”

I nodded. We clasped hands—one last farewell. Then I turned and walked away.

The Ceremony
We formed up for the last time, standing at attention as the flag we had fought under was lowered. The same flag that had flown over this outpost for years, through sandstorms and gunfire, through every attack and every victory. Now, it was coming down.

In its place, the banner of the newly christened Republic of Khorakistan was raised. Alongside it, the standard of their new military.

Some men watched in silence. Others muttered to themselves. There was no cheering this time. Just a quiet, heavy finality.

One by one, we lined up at the airstrip. I turned my head down the row and saw them—dozens of Airbus A400M Atlas transport aircraft waiting to take us away from this place for good.

Before stepping onto the ramp, I turned back, letting my eyes wander over the base one last time. The battered walls, the makeshift barracks, the faces of those who wouldn’t be leaving with us. Memories—some I wanted to keep, others I wished I could erase.

Then I stepped inside and found a seat next to Weber.

The Flight Home
By the time we were in the air, exhaustion had settled deep in my bones. The adrenaline was gone, leaving nothing but an aching emptiness.

But instead of sleeping, we talked.

“When I get back, I’m gonna eat real food first,” Weber said, stretching out in his seat.

Samu grinned. “When I get back, I’m gonna hug and kiss my girlfriend.”

Borkowski leaned forward, rubbing his hands together. “When I get back, I’m proposing to her.”

I let out a breath. “When I get back… I’m hugging my family.”

Borkowski smirked. “No girlfriend?”

“Nope,” I said simply.

Weber chuckled. “What about you, Sarge? What’s the first thing you’re gonna do?”

Greiner, who had been quiet up until now, exhaled through his nose. “First thing I wanna do… is hug my kid.”

Silence.

No one said anything after that.

Landing
The moment the wheels hit the tarmac, I felt it. The shift. The weight lifting, even if just for a moment.

As we taxied toward the hangar, we saw them—crowds of people waiting. Families, friends, reporters. Some were waving, others just stood there, waiting for a glimpse of their soldier.

I stepped off the ramp and scanned the crowd. Then I saw them.

My father stood tall, arms crossed, his expression unreadable, but his eyes said everything. My mother, tears streaking her face, hands clasped over her mouth. And Tiberius—my little brother, not so little anymore—his whole face lighting up the second our eyes met.

I barely made it three steps before my mother crashed into me, sobbing into my shoulder. My father clapped a firm hand on my back, his grip lingering. And Tiberius—he hugged me like he wasn’t ever going to let go.

“We’ll meet you outside,” my father finally said, his voice thick with emotion. “If you want to say goodbye to your friends.”

I nodded.

Then I felt a hand on my shoulder.

I turned.

Instructor Delya.

“Surprised to see me?” she asked, arms crossed, a small smirk tugging at her lips.

I blinked. “Yeah… but aren’t you supposed to be at Camp Vortem?”

She shrugged. “I was. But when I heard you were coming back, I figured I’d take the day off.”

Before I could say anything else, Borkowski strolled past, grinning like an idiot. “And this is the guy who said he doesn’t have a girlfriend.”

I groaned. “Dude, shut up.”

Borkowski just laughed, disappearing into the crowd.

I turned back to Delya, rubbing the back of my neck. “So… um… are you still down for that coffee?”

She raised an eyebrow. “Sure. But only if you’re buying.”

I chuckled. “Alright. You wanna go now or—”

She cut me off. “Put your stuff away first. Then we’ll go.”

“Yes, ma’am.”

She smirked.

For the first time in a long time, I felt like I was home.

Final Thought
As I walked away from the airfield, something lingered in the back of my mind. A feeling. An unease I couldn’t shake.

Home was waiting for me. But war… war never really lets you go.
The Silence of Home
Home, But Not Home
The first night back, I lay in my childhood bed, staring at the ceiling. The house was too quiet. Too still.

No distant engines rumbling, no boots crunching against dirt. No murmured radio chatter or the sharp crack of gunfire in the distance. Just the hum of an old ceiling fan, the occasional creak of wood as the house settled, and my own breathing—slow, deliberate, trying to convince myself I was home.

But my body hadn’t caught up yet.

I still felt the weight of my rifle that wasn’t there. Still listened for threats that didn’t exist. Every time a car passed outside, my muscles tensed involuntarily. My mind cataloged every noise, every shift in the darkness, searching for movement that wasn’t there.

I shut my eyes, tried to will myself to sleep. But my thoughts were stuck, playing on a loop, dragging me back to that last firefight, to the moments before I blacked out. I could still see the shadows moving through the smoke, hear the muted cracks of suppressed gunfire, feel the weight of blood soaking into my uniform.

At some point, exhaustion won out, dragging me under.

And then the nightmares came.

Echoes of War
I was back at the base near Aleppo. The night sky flickered in bursts of orange and white. The ground trembled beneath me. Screams. Lifeless bodies on the ground. The hollow thump of mortars landing too close, sending shrapnel and dust into the air.

I turned—Mike was there. The merc I had saved. His face pale in the firelight, his chest rising and falling too fast. His fingers dug into my sleeve. "I really want to live," he gasped.

The MG ahead of us stopped firing. A pause. A reload.

We ran. "Friendlies! Don't shoot!" we yelled. But the world twisted again.

Mike was gone. No breath, no words—just a lifeless stare. And then I heard footsteps. Heavy. Purposeful.

The Black-out soldiers moved like ghosts through the wreckage, their faces hidden behind dark visors. One knelt beside Mike, rifling through his backpack. Another reached into his vest, pulling out something small—a Orange case.

A voice crackled through the radio. "This is Blackfox. Jackpot."

I opened my mouth, my throat raw. "Who the ♥♥♥♥ even are you?"

One of them turned. Raised his weapon.

Pulled the trigger.

I woke up with a sharp inhale, heart hammering, the sheets twisted around me. My skin was damp with sweat. For a moment, I didn’t know where I was. The room, the walls, the bed—it all felt foreign. Like I had woken up in the wrong life.

I sat up, rubbing a hand down my face. Sleep wasn’t coming back. I needed air.

Walking the Empty Streets
The city was different at night. Streetlights cast long shadows, the air crisp with the scent of cold asphalt and distant rain. It was quiet, but not the kind of quiet I had learned to fear. This was the silence of a world that had moved on without me.

I walked with no real destination. Just moving. Watching the way life went on.

A couple laughing as they strolled past, their world untouched by war. A man on a bench, scrolling through his phone, lost in some minor worry. None of them had to think about exit routes or cover. None of them had to keep their backs to the wall.

I stopped in front of an old café—one I used to visit before deployment. It was closed, but I stood there, staring through the darkened windows. Remembering what it was like to be someone who didn’t carry ghosts in his shadow.

Reconnecting with Family
Breakfast was quiet. My mother kept glancing at me when she thought I wasn’t looking. My father sat at the table, arms crossed, his expression unreadable.

Tiberius looked different. Older. The last time I saw him, he was still a kid in my mind. Now, he had this look in his eyes—something uncertain, something searching.

"So… what was it like?" he finally asked.

The question caught me off guard. I looked at him, then at my mother, who had frozen mid-movement. My father didn’t react, just kept drinking his coffee.

I thought about how to answer. Thought about the dust, the blood, the exhaustion. The smell of burning flesh. The feeling of dragging a wounded friend out of the line of fire.

Instead, I just said, "It was a job."

Tiberius frowned, like he wanted to push for more but wasn’t sure if he should. My mother exhaled, shaking her head. "You don’t have to talk about it if you don’t want to."

I nodded, grateful for the out.

My father finally spoke. "We’re proud of you, son." His voice was steady, firm.

For a second, I felt like a kid again, wanting to soak in that approval. But something in me had changed. I just nodded. "Thanks, Dad."

The Cemetery Visit
We stood in silence. The wind was cold, biting against my skin, but I barely felt it.

Jaro Lemmetti. Viktor Hahn. Elias Ritter.

Names etched into stone.

I crouched in front of Lemmetti’s grave, running a hand over the carved letters. A memory surfaced—him laughing, grinning after a stupid joke, flicking a cigarette into the dirt after losing a bet. He was twenty-two.

Weber poured a drink onto the ground. Borkowski lit a cigarette and let it burn between his fingers. Samu just stared at the headstones, his jaw clenched tight.

I reached into my pocket, pulling out something small. Lemmetti’s old challenge coin. He had given it to me once, saying, "For luck." I set it down against the stone, exhaling slowly.

"We made it back," I thought. "You should have too."

But I didn’t say it.

A Drink with Greiner
Greiner looked the same. Tired eyes, strong posture, a quiet weight hanging over him.

We sat at the bar, drinking in silence for a while before he finally spoke.

“How are you sleeping?”

I exhaled through my nose. “Not great.”

He nodded. “Yeah. It takes time.”

I took another sip. “Does it ever go away?”

Greiner was quiet for a long time. “No,” he said finally. “You just get used to carrying it.”

I stared at my glass, the amber liquid catching the dim light. “What about you? What’s next?”

He shrugged. “Thinking of putting in my papers. Time to go home to my kid.”

There was something final in his tone. Like this really was the last time we’d sit like this, two soldiers trying to make sense of the world after war.

Before we left, he clapped a hand on my shoulder. “We did good out there,” he said. “No matter how it ended. Just don’t let it eat you alive.”

I nodded. I wasn’t sure if I could make that promise.
After All These Years
The city hadn’t changed. The streets were still lined with old stone buildings, the tram still rattled past on rusted tracks, and the cafés still hummed with quiet conversations and the clinking of glass. But the air smelled different to me now—like something distant, something I could never quite reach again.

I adjusted the collar of my jacket, watching my breath curl into the cold night air. Across the street, the café’s warm glow spilled onto the sidewalk. She was already inside, sitting by the window, one hand wrapped around a cup of something hot. She looked the same. Or maybe I just wanted her to.

Delya.

I stepped inside, the bell above the door chiming softly. She looked up, and for a moment, neither of us spoke. Then she smiled—not wide, not bright, but enough.

“Lucanus,” she said, like she was testing the sound of my name.

I slid into the seat across from her. “It’s been a while.”

She smirked. “That’s an understatement.”

The café smelled of coffee and baked bread, but I could still catch the faintest scent of gun oil and dust in the folds of my memory. Sitting across from her, it was easy to remember the past—her voice barking orders across the training field, the way she moved like she had nothing to prove but everything to lose, the sharp look she gave recruits who stepped out of line.

She hadn’t changed. But then again, neither had I. Not really.

“How long are you staying?” she asked.

I shrugged. “Not sure.”

She raised an eyebrow. “No plan?”

I exhaled a quiet laugh. “Never did like making them.”

She smirked, shaking her head. “That’s not true. You always had a plan. You just didn’t like saying it out loud.”

The waitress came by, and I ordered coffee. When she left, the silence stretched between us—not awkward, not uncomfortable, just there. Like the weight of unspoken things.

“Do you ever think about it?” I asked.

Delya didn’t have to ask what it was. She just looked out the window, watching the tram rumble past. “Some nights.” She glanced back at me. “You?”

I looked down at my hands, fingers tracing the rim of my cup. “Some nights.”

She nodded, like that was enough.

We walked for a while after. The cold didn’t bite as much when you kept moving. The streets were quieter now, the occasional car passing by, headlights cutting through the dark.

“Feels different, doesn’t it?” she said.

I looked around. The buildings were the same, the streetlights still humming faintly. “No. I’m the one who changed.”

She hummed in agreement. “You have.”

We ended up near an old park. The benches were empty, the swings motionless. I remembered sitting here once, years ago, before I ever wore a uniform, before I understood what war took from people. Back then, I thought the world was simple. You fought, you won, you came home.

Now I knew better.

Delya sat on the bench, crossing her arms against the chill. I sat beside her.

“You seeing anyone?” she asked after a while, her tone casual.

I huffed a laugh. “No. You?”

She shook her head. “Tried, once or twice. Didn’t take.”

I nodded. We both understood why. It was hard to fit into a world that didn’t understand what you’d been shaped by. Harder still to let anyone close enough to see the cracks.

After a moment, she leaned back, looking up at the sky. “Remember the night before our final exercise?”

I did. The firelight flickering in the camp, the weight of exhaustion pressing down on us, the quiet admission that we were ready but afraid. We hadn’t said much that night. Just sat close enough that silence wasn’t lonely.

“Yeah,” I said.

She exhaled through her nose. “Feels like a lifetime ago.”

I turned to look at her. The faint glow of a streetlight caught the sharp line of her jaw, the strands of blonde hair that had slipped loose from her braid. She was still Delya. Still sharp, still unyielding.

And I was still me. Still carrying ghosts in my shadow.

The moment stretched. Something hung between us, something unspoken but understood.

She looked at me, her eyes unreadable. “Come inside for a drink?”

It wasn’t an invitation she threw around lightly.

I hesitated, feeling the weight of the past pressing against the present. I could say yes, step inside, see where it led. Or I could walk away, knowing that some things weren’t meant to last.

The cold night air wrapped around us, waiting for an answer.
A Night of What Could Have Been
It started with an invitation. A simple question, really.

“You ever gonna take me up on that drink, or are you just going to keep pretending you don’t hear me?”

Delya leaned against the bench, arms crossed, smirking. The same sharp look she always had—the one that made recruits nervous back at Vortem. But now, there was something else in her eyes. Something waiting.

I blinked, caught off guard. It had been years since we last saw each other, since I left for deployment. The idea of us—outside of a training ground, outside of war—felt strange. Not unwelcome. Just… different.

“You serious?” I asked.

Her smirk widened. “No, I tracked you down just to ♥♥♥♥ with you.”

I exhaled, shaking my head. “I don’t know if I’m good company these days.”

She shrugged. “Didn’t ask if you were.”

She didn’t look away, didn’t push, just waited. Like she knew I’d say yes before I did.

And maybe she was right.

I nodded. “Alright. Let’s go.”

Walking Through the City
The streets were quieter than I remembered. Or maybe I had just gotten used to a different kind of noise.

Delya walked beside me, hands in her pockets, her posture relaxed but still aware. She moved like a soldier—like someone who knew how to read a street, how to listen for what didn’t belong. But there was something lighter about her now. A looseness in the way she breathed, in the way she glanced up at the flickering neon signs above us.

“This city’s changed,” I murmured.

She smirked. “No, you have.”

I let the words sit. She wasn’t wrong.

We passed a small café, its dim light spilling onto the sidewalk. The kind of place we never had time for before. A couple sat by the window, leaning close, murmuring over half-empty cups. Their world was simple. Untouched. A world I wasn’t sure I belonged in anymore.

Delya must have caught the shift in my expression because she nudged me lightly with her elbow. “You thinking too much again?”

I huffed a quiet laugh. “Probably.”

She shook her head, but there was no judgment. Just understanding.

A few minutes later, we reached her building. An old one, sturdy, with stone steps and a wrought-iron railing. She pulled out her key, then hesitated, turning back to me.

“You sure you don’t want to run?”

I arched a brow. “Why would I?”

She studied my face, looking for something. “Because I know how this feels. Like you’re standing in two places at once. And it’s easier to walk away than to let yourself just… be.”

She knew. Of course she did.

I exhaled, slow and steady. “I’m here.”

She nodded, then unlocked the door.

That was when the blur of fur and energy barreled into me.

The Dog
Before I could react, something warm and heavy slammed into my legs. I stumbled back a step, looking down just in time to see a large German Shepherd mix circling me, tail wagging, eyes bright with curiosity.

“Rex, off,” Delya said, but there was no real force behind it. The dog ignored her, shoving his nose against my hand and huffing.

I crouched slightly, letting him sniff before giving him a scratch behind the ears. “This yours?”

She closed the door, tossing her jacket onto a chair. “More like he lets me live here.”

Rex let out a low, happy rumble as I scratched under his chin. “He military-trained?”

She scoffed. “He wishes. Found him near a base a year ago. Some ♥♥♥♥♥♥♥ abandoned him.”

I glanced up. “So you took him in?”

She shrugged, but there was something softer in her face. “Seemed like the right thing to do.”

I nodded, running a hand down the dog’s back. He was solid, well-fed, but faint scars traced his side. A survivor.

Rex flopped onto the floor, tail thumping. I smirked. “Guess I passed the test.”

She folded her arms. “Don’t be too proud. He likes everyone.”

A Moment of Normalcy
Delya’s apartment was small but comfortable. A neat space—practical, like her. A few framed photos on a shelf. Some books stacked haphazardly near the couch. A jacket draped over a chair, the sleeves still creased like she had just taken it off before leaving earlier.

She walked into the kitchen, grabbing two beers from the fridge before nodding toward the couch. “Sit.”

I did. Rex immediately hopped up beside me, laying his head on my thigh like he had known me for years.

Delya handed me a bottle, then sat down on the other end of the couch, tucking one leg under the other. She took a long sip, then exhaled.

“You still waking up at odd hours?” she asked.

I turned the bottle in my hands. “Yeah.”

She nodded, like she expected that answer. “Takes a while.”

Silence settled between us. But it wasn’t uncomfortable. Just… there. A quiet understanding.

At some point, she leaned back, stretching slightly. “You know,” she said, a smirk tugging at the corner of her lips, “I wasn’t sure if you’d actually ask me out when you got back.”

I huffed a laugh. “Yeah?”

She arched a brow. “You always were a little slow.”

I rolled my eyes. “I was focused.”

She snorted. “On getting yelled at.”

I smirked. Rex let out a deep sigh, shifting against me.

The beer was nearly gone, the night creeping toward the quietest hours.

Delya let out a slow breath. “You can stay, if you want.”

I glanced at her. “You sure?”

She nodded, standing up and stretching. “Yeah. Couch is yours. Unless you want to fight Rex for it.”

I looked down. The dog was already sprawled across half of it, snoring.

I shook my head. “Don’t think I’d win that one.”

She smirked, tossing me a pillow. “Figured.”

She turned toward the bedroom, then hesitated in the doorway. Her voice was quieter this time. “It’s good to see you, Lucanus.”

I swallowed, nodding. “Yeah. You too.”

She lingered for a second, then disappeared into the dark.

Rex let out a content sigh, settling deeper against my leg.

I stared at the ceiling for a long time.

It wasn’t much. Just a night. A quiet apartment, a couple of beers, an old dog sleeping beside me.

But for the first time in a long time, I didn’t feel like I was standing in two different places.

I was just here.
A Night That Didn’t End
I should have left.

That was the plan—drink a beer, catch up, maybe laugh about old times before walking back into the night alone. That’s how these things usually went. Simple. Detached.

But when Delya tossed a Pillow & blanket onto the couch and told me I could crash there if I wanted, I didn’t hesitate.

Didn’t argue. Didn’t overthink it.

I just stayed.

The Invitation in the Dark
Sleep didn’t come easy. It never did.

I lay on the couch, staring at the ceiling, watching the way the city lights crawled across it in slow-moving patterns. The hum of distant traffic, the occasional bark of a dog, the faint ticking of a clock on the wall—it was all there, familiar in a way that should have been comforting. But my body still felt wired, my mind too restless.

The couch was fine. More than fine. I had slept on worse. But it wasn’t the discomfort keeping me awake. It was the quiet. The kind that settled too deep, pressing against my ribs, leaving too much space for old thoughts to creep in.

I turned onto my side, facing the back of the couch. Rex shifted somewhere near my feet, letting out a small huff. At least one of us was getting some rest.

I shut my eyes. Tried to focus on the steady rhythm of my breathing.

Then—soft footsteps. Barely there.

Before I could move, I felt a hand on my shoulder. A gentle shake. Not urgent, but insistent.

I blinked up into the dim light, my eyes adjusting just enough to make out the silhouette standing beside me.

Delya.

Her hair was slightly mussed, her expression unreadable in the dark. But her voice was clear, quiet.

“You mind joining me?”

For a moment, I didn’t move. Didn’t answer.

Not because I was surprised. But because something about the way she said it—the way her fingers lingered just a second too long against my shoulder—felt like something heavier than just an invitation.

I studied her face, searching for hesitation. There was none.

So I nodded. Pushed the blanket off. Stood.

As soon as I moved, Rex lifted his head from the floor, ears perking up. He stretched lazily, then got to his feet, tail swaying.

Delya smirked, tilting her head toward the dog. “Guess he’s coming too.”

I exhaled a quiet laugh. “Looks like it.”

She turned without another word, leading the way back toward the bedroom. I followed. So did Rex, his nails clicking softly against the floor as he trotted after us.

Somehow, it felt natural. The three of us moving through the quiet space, slipping into something unspoken but understood.

Small Things That Mean More Than They Should
Her room was dimly lit by the soft glow of the streetlights outside, casting long shadows along the walls. It wasn’t much different from the rest of the apartment—practical, orderly, but lived-in. A faint scent lingered in the air, something clean, something warm.

Delya pulled back the blankets without a word, sliding in as if this was just another routine, something unremarkable. But the way she glanced at me, just for a second, said otherwise.

I hesitated. Just for a moment.

It wasn’t about the bed, or the space, or even the invitation. It was about the weight of it. How something so simple could feel like stepping over a line that had always been there, invisible but undeniable.

Then I felt a nudge at my knee—Rex, his dark eyes looking up at me expectantly, tail wagging slightly. As if to say, Well?

I exhaled, shaking my head. “You’re pushy, you know that?”

Delya smirked from where she lay, her voice low. “He gets it from me.”

I sighed and slid in beside her, careful, measured. Rex hopped up with no such hesitation, sprawling across the foot of the bed like he had done this a hundred times before.

For a while, neither of us spoke.

I stared at the ceiling again, but it felt different now. Not as empty. Not as cold.

Then, just as my breathing started to even out, I felt it—her hand, shifting closer under the covers. Just brushing against mine. Barely there. Almost hesitant.

I turned my head slightly, watching her in the dim light. She wasn’t looking at me. Just staring forward, her expression unreadable.

I could have moved away. Could have pretended not to notice.

But I didn’t.

Instead, I let my fingers shift just enough to brush back.

Her breath hitched—quiet, barely noticeable. Then, slowly, she relaxed, her fingers settling lightly against mine.

It wasn’t much. Just a touch. Just a moment.

But somehow, it felt like everything.

The Way a Body Remembers
For a long time, neither of us moved. Just the quiet sound of breathing, the distant hum of the city outside, the steady rise and fall of Rex’s chest at the foot of the bed.

Then Delya shifted.

Not much—just enough that her shoulder brushed against mine, just enough that the warmth of her sunk into my skin.

I didn’t react at first. Didn’t move, didn’t breathe any deeper than necessary. But my body had its own memory, trained to notice things, to react. And this—this—felt unfamiliar in a way that made my pulse trip over itself.

I wasn’t sure if she noticed.

Until she did it again.

A slight turn toward me, just enough for her arm to rest lightly against mine. Not an accident. Not a test. Just… there.

I felt the heat rise up the back of my neck before I could stop it. Slow at first, then spreading fast—across my skin, into my face. I forced myself to swallow, but my throat was dry.

Delya let out a quiet exhale, and then—just barely—tilted her head to glance at me.

And that’s when I knew.

She knew.

Her lips curled slightly—not a full smirk, not teasing, but something close. Something knowing.

“You alright over there?” she murmured.

I clenched my jaw. Cleared my throat. Forced my voice to stay even. “Fine.”

Her eyes glinted, amused. She didn’t push it, didn’t tease, but the slight curve of her lips was enough.

I turned my gaze up to the ceiling, trying to will away the warmth still creeping over my skin.

Rex let out a low sigh at our feet, completely oblivious.

Delya shifted again, settling more comfortably, and after a beat, I felt her fingers brush against mine again.

I didn’t pull away.

But I also knew she wasn’t going to let me live this down.
A Morning That Feels Like Someone Else’s
I woke before the sun. Habit. Training. A lifetime of always being the first to rise, of never letting my guard down completely.

The room was still, the air cool against my skin. Delya was beside me, her hair spilling across the pillow, her breathing deep and even. At some point in the night, Rex had wedged himself between us, his head resting against my leg.

The world felt strangely quiet. Not in a way that signaled danger, but in a way that made me hyper-aware of how unfamiliar it was.

Soft light filtered through the curtains, casting long shadows. It felt like another life. Someone else’s morning.

I shifted carefully, moving slow, making sure not to wake them. As I pulled myself free, Rex let out a sleepy huff but didn’t stir.

I stepped out of the bedroom, sat down in a chair, elbows on my knees, staring at nothing in particular.

"Did that happen?"

The weight of it sat heavy in my chest—not regret, not uncertainty. Just the quiet realization that whatever had been between us before had finally tipped over into something else.

I exhaled, rubbing a hand over my face, then stood up. My throat was dry. I needed water.

As I reached for a glass, another thought slipped in.

"Ah, screw it. I’m making breakfast for her."

The Grocery Run
I opened the fridge.

Nothing.

I stood there for a moment, processing the sheer emptiness, then shut the door with a sigh.

"Great," I muttered. "Now I have to go to the store."

I grabbed my jacket, laced up my boots, and stepped outside. The streets were still waking up—shopkeepers rolling up metal shutters, early risers sipping coffee outside small cafés, the distant hum of morning traffic.

The store was small, tucked between a laundromat and a bakery. I grabbed what I needed—bacon, sausages, eggs, bread, tomatoes, mushrooms, baked beans, hash browns, coffee. And oatmeal.

At the register, the old man behind the counter glanced at my choices and gave a knowing nod.

“Making a proper breakfast for someone?”

I glanced at the ingredients, then back at him.

“Yes sir, Something like that.”

He smirked, handing me my change. “Good luck with that, Kid.”

A Man and a Cookbook
Back at the apartment, I set the groceries on the counter and stared at them.

There was a problem.

"I don’t know how to cook," I muttered.

I ran a hand through my hair, scanning the cupboards for anything useful. That’s when I spotted it—a cookbook wedged between some old manuals. English Breakfast, step by step.

I exhaled. “Alright. How hard could it be?”

I flipped through the pages, scanning the steps. Simple enough. I started with the bacon, laying the strips onto the pan and watching as they curled and sizzled. Next, the sausages. I turned them slowly, making sure they browned evenly. The eggs took me a few tries—one yolk broke, another cooked too fast. But I adjusted. Tomatoes and mushrooms went in last, their juices hissing against the heat.

It wasn’t perfect, but an hour later, the kitchen smelled like a damn café. Plates were lined up—eggs, sausages, bacon, mushrooms, tomatoes. A full English breakfast. Nothing was burnt, nothing was undercooked. A plate of crispy bacon sat aside for Rex.

I heard movement.

At first, I thought it was Delya, but to my surprise, Rex had woken up first. He padded over, sat in front of me, ears perked, eyes locked onto the plate. Patient. Expectant.

I sighed. “You’re not even subtle about it, are you?”

His tail thumped.

I grabbed a strip of bacon and held it out. “Here.”

He took it gently, chewing with obvious satisfaction.

Then I heard footsteps.

The Smile That Didn’t Hold Back
Delya stepped into the kitchen, moving like she had done it a thousand times before. Barefoot, hair still messy from sleep, her expression relaxed in a way I wasn’t used to seeing.

She stretched, letting out a quiet groan before rubbing at her eyes.

“Morning,” she mumbled.

I glanced at her. “Good morning.”

She sniffed the air, blinking sleepily. “Something smells good.”

I nodded toward the plate. “Full English breakfast. Just for you.”

She blinked again, then frowned slightly. “I didn’t know you could cook.” Her brow furrowed. “Wait—where’d you even get the food? I barely had anything in the fridge.”

"Don't worry about that," I said, smirking. "You just worry about how full you’re gonna get."

She eyed me for a moment, then leaned against the counter, arms crossed. “What about you? Didn’t make anything for yourself?”

I held up a bowl. “I did. Oatmeal.”

She stared at me. “Oatmeal? Seriously?”

"Yeah."

She narrowed her eyes. “You went through the trouble of making all this and only made oatmeal for yourself?”

“I like oatmeal.”

She shook her head, grabbing a fork. “You’re a strange man, Quintus.”

I smirked, watching as she took her first bite. She chewed, her expression thoughtful.

“You know,” she said, still chewing, “for someone who doesn’t cook, this isn’t bad.”

I huffed a quiet laugh. “I had help.”

Her brow arched. “Who?”

I tapped the cookbook still sitting on the counter.

She snorted. “Figures.”

I sat across from her, sipping my coffee, watching as she ate.

After a few bites, she set her fork down and leaned back, studying me. “You know,” she mused, “if I didn’t know better, I’d say this almost looks domestic.”

I smirked. “Don’t get used to it.”

She grinned. “Oh, I will.”

I just shook my head.

And then I caught it—her smile. Not the quick, teasing smirk I was used to. Not the restrained, knowing one from last night.

A full smile. One with teeth. One that looked like it caught even her by surprise.

I didn’t say anything. Just watched as she shook her head slightly, took another bite, and kept eating.

Rex, ever the opportunist, nudged her knee, eyes locked on the remaining bacon.

She huffed. “You too, huh?”

He let out a low whine, tail thumping against the floor.

She sighed, then tore off a small piece and held it out. “Just this once.”

I smirked. “That’s how it starts.”

She rolled her eyes. “Shut up and eat your oatmeal.”

I did.

For the first time in a long time, the morning didn’t feel like someone else’s.

It just felt like ours.
The Walk That Wasn’t Planned
Delya leaned back in her chair, stretching her arms over her head with a satisfied groan. “Alright, I’ll give it to you,” she said, nudging her empty plate forward. “That was good.”

I smirked, sipping my coffee. “Told you.”

Rex, full from his share of bacon, lay sprawled on the floor between us, his tail flicking lazily.

Delya’s eyes flicked to the clock, then back to me. “Come on.”

I raised a brow. “Come on what?”

She stood, grabbing her jacket off the back of the chair. “We’re walking Rex.”

I exhaled, shaking my head, but didn’t argue. She was already clipping the leash to the dog’s collar, the decision already made.

Outside, the morning air was crisp, the sun barely rising over the rooftops. The streets were quieter than I expected, just a few people out, a few cars passing in the distance. The kind of stillness I wasn’t used to.

We walked without speaking at first. Rex trotted between us, ears perked, tail wagging. I watched as Delya slipped into an easy rhythm, hands stuffed in her pockets, her gaze scanning the sidewalk ahead.

“You always take him out this early?” I asked.

She shrugged. “Yeah. He gets restless otherwise.”

I glanced down at the dog, who was currently occupied sniffing a lamppost. “Right. Looks real restless.”

She smirked. “He’s a working dog at heart. Needs a routine. Something to do.”

I huffed a quiet laugh. “Yeah. I get that.”

For a while, we just walked. It was strange, how something so simple felt almost… unnatural. I was used to moving with a purpose. Patrols, deployments, missions. Walking without thinking about threats, about positioning, about what was waiting around the next corner—it felt wrong.

Delya must have noticed. She nudged me with her elbow. “You always this tense?”

I exhaled. “Guess so.”

She gave me a knowing look. “You can breathe, you know. No one’s about to ambush us for your grocery bag.”

I shook my head, smirking slightly. “Old habits.”

She hummed, glancing up at the street signs as we passed. “You’ve been back how long now?”

“Couple of weeks.”

“And you’ve done what? Sat in your apartment and thought about reenlisting?”

I gave her a dry look. “What makes you think that?”

She snorted. “Because I know you.”

I didn’t answer. Because she wasn’t wrong.

She kicked a loose pebble down the sidewalk, watching it skip across the pavement. “You don’t have to be in a warzone to be alive, you know.”

I exhaled through my nose. “That so?”

She glanced at me, smirking. “Yeah. Shocking, I know.”

The conversation lulled again. But it wasn’t uncomfortable. Just… there. Like everything else.

The Question She Almost Asks
When we got back, I lingered in the doorway, unsure if I was meant to leave or not. Delya didn’t say anything, just unclipped Rex’s leash and tossed it onto the counter.

I hesitated. “You—”

She turned before I could finish. “Coffee?”

I blinked. “Yeah. Sure.”

She nodded, moving to the small kitchen area. I sat down, watching as she moved. Everything about her was deliberate, efficient. I recognized that kind of movement—it came from years of knowing how to make the most of small spaces. How to make a temporary place feel lived in, even if it never really was.

As she poured the coffee, she hesitated. Just for a second. Then, without turning around, she asked, “Did you ever think we’d end up here?”

The question settled between us, heavier than it should have been.

I leaned back, watching the ceiling. I could have lied, could have made a joke. But I didn’t.

“I don’t know.”

She slid a cup across the counter toward me, her expression unreadable. “Yeah.”

That was it. No pushing. No explanation. Just a quiet understanding.

I picked up the coffee, letting the warmth seep into my hands.

For the first time in a long time, I didn’t feel like I needed to have an answer.

The Quiet That Feels Too Loud
Time passed. Delya had things to do—she checked her phone, shifted through some papers on the counter. Normal things. Civilian things.

I should have left.

Instead, I sat on the couch, scratching Rex’s ears while sipping my coffee.

Delya leaned against the counter, watching me. “You staying or what?”

I raised a brow. “You trying to get rid of me?”

She smirked. “I just thought you’d be gone by now.”

I shrugged. “Yeah. Me too.”

She studied me for a second longer, then just nodded. “Alright then.”

And that was that. No questions. No explanations. Just… alright then.

I wasn’t sure what that meant.

But for once, I didn’t overthink it.
Civilian Life
The Grocery Store Feels Like a Battlefield
The doors slid open with a mechanical hiss, and I stepped into the artificial brightness of the store. Too bright. Too clean. Rows of shelves stood in perfect formation, products stacked like soldiers in parade ground precision. The air smelled of stale refrigeration and cheap plastic.

I gripped the basket in my hand, fingers curling around the handle. It was warm. Someone else had just held it.

Bread. Milk. Eggs.

Simple things.

I moved through the aisles, but my steps felt wrong. Too measured. Too aware. I caught myself scanning faces, reading body language. Civilians moved with a casual ease I no longer understood. No one here was waiting for an order. No one was on edge.

I stopped in front of the bread section. White or whole wheat?

The choices stared back at me, silent and endless.

Somewhere behind me, a cart rattled against the tiles. A mother muttered something to her kid.

I could feel my pulse in my fingertips. My breathing slowed—not panic, not exactly, but something close. I was standing in a grocery store, and my brain was treating it like an op. Calculating distance. Noting exits. Counting heads.

I grabbed the first loaf I saw and moved on.

Milk. Eggs. Bacon.

I tossed them into the basket and made for the checkout, moving fast, like I was clearing a room.

At the register, my hands worked on autopilot. Scan, bag, pay. The cashier said something, but I barely heard him. I was already moving, already stepping back out into the open air.

I let out a slow breath.

Then the thought hit me.

I don’t even know if I was hungry.

Looking for Work, Finding Nothing
The job listings blurred together, one after another, a sea of useless words.

“Must have two years of experience.”
“Proficiency in Microsoft Excel.”
“Fun and energetic work environment!”

I exhaled through my nose, scrolling down the page. My knee bounced under the table.

What the hell was I supposed to do?

I could break down and reassemble a rifle blindfolded. I could navigate terrain by starlight, move undetected through enemy lines, coordinate an assault down to the second.

None of that fit in the little white boxes on the application form.

Security work. Doorman jobs. Maybe. But every listing sounded hollow. Observe and report. Customer service experience preferred.

I closed the tab.

My phone buzzed. Unknown number.

I let it go to voicemail.

The Bar That Feels Like a Barracks
The beer was cold, but it didn’t taste like anything.

Samu and Weber were talking, voices layered over the noise of the bar. Laughter came easy. The kind that came from remembering.

“…so then the dumbass tries fixing the radio himself, right? Ends up frying the whole thing, and we’re stuck in the middle of nowhere with no comms.”

More laughter.

I smirked. “Sounds like your fault for letting him touch it in the first place.”

“Hey, man, I needed five minutes of sleep. Figured he couldn’t break it that fast.”

Glasses clinked. Someone raised a toast.

It was good. Easy. Familiar.

Then someone said a name.

A guy who didn’t come home.

The laughter faded. The silence stretched just a little too long.

Weber cleared his throat. “Anyway. What about you, Quintus? What’s next?”

I took a slow sip of my beer. Thought about lying. Thought about saying something that sounded like a plan.

Instead, I just shrugged.

“Still figuring that out.”

The Job I Wasn’t Looking For
The flyer was half-crumpled, pinned between a dozen other notices on a community board. I hadn’t meant to stop. I was just passing by, but something about it caught my eye.

"Seeking part-time help. No experience required. Must be reliable. Art studio looking for general assistant."

Art.

I almost walked away.

Instead, I stood there longer than I should have, staring at the faded ink like it might disappear if I blinked.

Before I could think myself out of it, I took a picture of the number and dialed.

The Conversation That Brought It Back
The studio smelled like paint and wood shavings, the air thick with something I couldn’t name. Not unpleasant—just unfamiliar.

The man behind the counter was older, maybe late fifties, with graying hair and hands that were permanently stained with color. He glanced up when I walked in, taking me in with a quick once-over.

“You the one who called?”

“Yeah,” I said. “Lucanus.”

He wiped his hands on a rag and nodded toward a cluttered desk. “You got any experience?”

I hesitated. “Not with this.”

He grunted. “You handy?”

I thought about the years spent stripping rifles, fixing gear, making do with whatever we had in the field. “Yeah.”

“Good enough.” He nodded toward a pile of canvases stacked in the corner. “Place needs organizing. Deliveries come in Mondays. Sometimes I need an extra set of hands stretching canvas or moving frames. Think you can handle that?”

“Yeah.”

Another nod. “Alright. Trial run. See how you do.”

I should’ve left it at that. Taken the job and moved on.

But my eyes drifted to a large sketch pinned to the wall—bold strokes, sharp lines forming the shape of a woman sitting by a window.

I recognized something in it. Something about the way the shadows fell.

“You draw?” the man asked.

The words slipped out before I could stop them. “I used to.”

That caught his attention. He studied me for a second, then gestured toward an empty stool. “Still do?”

I exhaled, shifting my weight. “Not really.”

His brow lifted slightly. “Why not?”

I swallowed. “Reminds me of someone.”

The words felt heavier than I expected. Like I hadn’t really let myself say them before.

The man didn’t push. Just nodded slowly, like he understood something I hadn’t said.

“Well,” he said, turning back to his work. “If you ever feel like picking it up again, there’s always paper in the back.”

I didn’t answer.

But for the first time in a long time, I thought about it.
Things Left Unsaid
Delya had been watching me for a while now, her eyes sharp but not unkind. I could feel it—the way she studied me, searching for something just beneath the surface. Finally, she set her beer down and leaned forward, resting her arms on her knees.

“You seem different,” she said.

I looked up from where I sat, one hand idly scratching behind Rex’s ears. “Different how?”

She tilted her head slightly, considering. “I don’t know. Just… less restless, maybe. You got that look like you’re trying not to be proud of something.”

I smirked faintly. “Didn’t know I had a look for that.”

“You do.” She squinted at me. “You gonna tell me or am I gonna have to drag it out of you?”

I exhaled through my nose, shaking my head slightly. “I got a job.”

She blinked. “A job?”

“Yeah.”

Delya straightened up, an amused expression pulling at her lips. “Huh. Didn’t think you were the office type.”

I huffed a short laugh. “Not exactly.”

She raised an eyebrow. “Alright, I’ll bite. What is it?”

For a second, I almost didn’t answer. Saying it out loud felt strange, like I was admitting to something I wasn’t sure I was allowed to have. Finally, I shrugged. “Art shop.”

Delya stared at me. “What?”

I leaned back against the couch, stretching my legs out. “Small place. Guy needed help running it—stocking, handling customers, some restoration work. It’s not much, but…” I trailed off, rolling my shoulder.

She looked at me like I had just told her I’d taken up ballet. “You never told me you could draw.”

I glanced down at my hands, flexing my fingers slightly. “There’s a lot of things you didn’t know about me.”

Delya leaned back, crossing her arms. “And you never thought to mention it?”

I shrugged. “Didn’t seem important.”

She scoffed. “Not important? You’re telling me, all those years—training, deployments, late nights sitting around with nothing to do—you never once thought to say, ‘Oh, by the way, I can draw’?”

I smirked slightly but didn’t answer.

Delya shook her head. “You’re a real piece of work, you know that?”

“I’ve been told.”

She exhaled through her nose, still looking at me like I was some kind of puzzle. Then her expression shifted, just slightly. A small crease between her brows, a different kind of curiosity settling into her features.

You never told me about your childhood and teenage years. What happened?"

I didn’t answer right away. I just stared at the bottle in my hands, watching the condensation run down the glass. The room felt smaller, quieter. Even Rex, usually attuned to the smallest shifts, stayed still at my feet.

“I don’t like mentioning it,” I finally said, my voice lower than I intended.

Delya didn’t push, but I could feel her watching me. Studying me the same way she used to back at Vortem, back when she had to figure out whether a recruit would break under pressure. But this wasn’t training. And I wasn’t a recruit.

She sighed, leaning back on the couch. “Alright.”

That was it. No demand for an explanation. No frustrated “why won’t you talk to me?” Just alright.

But the thing was, it wasn’t alright. Not really.

Because even after all these years, there were things I still hadn’t made sense of. Things I had buried so deep I wasn’t sure how to dig them out without breaking something in the process.

I took another sip of my beer, let the silence settle again. Outside, a car rumbled past. The distant hum of the city carried through the window.

Delya stretched, her fingers brushing against my arm for half a second before she stood. “I need another drink,” she muttered, heading toward the kitchen.

And that’s when she saw it.

The Unfinished Drawing
She stopped at the counter, fingers hovering over a small, spiral-bound notebook. My notebook.

I hadn’t meant to leave it out. I had taken it from the shop, flipped through the pages earlier, but never put it away. Now, it was just sitting there, waiting to be noticed.

She hesitated, then picked it up, flipping through the pages. Her brow furrowed.

The sketches were rough. Some half-finished, some just outlines. A dog, a set of hands, a pair of eyes I had drawn without thinking. And then, near the back, something different.

A house. Small, simple. The lines not quite finished, like I had stopped midway and never gone back.

Delya traced a finger along the edge of the page. “Who is this?”

I hesitated. Then, finally: “No one anymore.”

She didn’t say anything right away. Just nodded once, then closed the notebook and set it back down.

The weight in my chest didn’t ease. If anything, it settled deeper.

“I need some air,” I muttered.

A Late-Night Walk
We didn’t say much as we walked. The city was quieter now, most of the bars winding down, the streets emptier. It was the kind of night where the world felt distant—where neon signs flickered in puddles, where the hum of streetlights buzzed like an old memory.

I kept my hands in my pockets, shoulders tense out of habit. Delya walked beside me, matching my pace.

“You ever think about leaving?” she asked eventually.

I knew she didn’t just mean the city.

I exhaled, watching my breath disappear into the cold air. “I used to.”

“And now?”

I shrugged. “I don’t know.”

She glanced at me, then looked ahead again. “You should.”

That surprised me. “You want me to leave?”

She scoffed. “No. But I want you to stop looking like you’re stuck.”

I didn’t have an answer for that.

So we just kept walking.

A Night of Restlessness
By the time we got back, I knew I wouldn’t sleep.

I lay on the couch, staring at the ceiling, listening to the quiet. The night stretched on, thoughts looping in my head, memories surfacing that I didn’t want.

Across the room, Rex let out a soft whine in his sleep. The sound grounded me, just for a second.

I heard movement from Delya’s room. Then, after a pause, soft footsteps.

She appeared in the doorway, leaning against the frame, arms crossed. She didn’t say anything at first, just looked at me. Then:

“You’re not sleeping.”

Neither was she.

I let out a slow breath. “No.”

She shifted, then walked over, stopping beside the couch. She hesitated, then reached out and gave my shoulder a small shake.

“You mind joining me?”

The words sat between us.

I blinked up at her, and for a moment, I thought about saying no. About making some excuse, pretending I was fine.

Instead, I just nodded.

She didn’t move right away, like she had half expected me to refuse. Then she turned, walking back to her room without a word.

I followed.

Rex followed too, padding along beside me, tail wagging slightly.

Delya slipped under the blankets, and I hesitated for a moment before lying down beside her. Not touching. Just there.

The silence was different now. Not heavy. Not distant. Just… there.

After a while, she murmured, “Don’t think too much.”

I let out a quiet laugh. “Not possible.”

She didn’t argue. Just let out a slow breath, her eyes drifting shut.

It still took me a while to fall asleep. But when I did, for the first time in a long time, it wasn’t haunted.
Borkowski’s Wedding Invitation
The air smelled like paint and wood varnish. I was in the middle of stocking the shelves when my phone vibrated in my pocket. At first, I ignored it—probably just a customer inquiry or my boss checking in—but then I saw the name flashing on the screen.

Borkowski.

I hadn’t spoken to him in a while. Months, maybe longer. Something in me hesitated before answering.

"Yeah?" I said, tucking the phone between my ear and shoulder as I moved a crate aside.

"Lucanus, finally! Took you long enough," Borkowski's voice was the same—casual, rough, like he was always grinning. "Listen, are you free tomorrow?"

I frowned. "Tomorrow? I don’t know, maybe. Why?"

"Because," he said, dragging the word out like it was obvious, "I’m getting married, dumbass. And I want you there."

That stopped me. "You're getting married?"

"Yeah, crazy, right?" He laughed. "But listen, I’m serious. I want you to be my best man. And don’t even think about skipping it, Lucanus. If you do, I swear to God, I will hunt you down.”

I leaned against the counter, exhaling through my nose. "Tomorrow? And you're just telling me now?"

"Look, man, things were hectic. But you’re one of my brothers, you gotta be there."

I ran a hand down my face, feeling something between annoyance and reluctant amusement. "And where's this wedding?"

"Tuscany. Beautiful place. You’ll love it. Just bring that lady friend of yours—you know, your girlfriend—and be here by noon."

I hesitated. The idea of seeing everyone again—Borkowski, Weber, Greiner, Samu—felt strange. Like stepping into an old life I thought I’d left behind.

But then again, maybe I hadn’t left it behind at all.

"Alright," I muttered. "I’ll be there."

"Good man," Borkowski said. "See you soon, best man."

The call ended, and I was left staring at my phone. The shop around me suddenly felt too quiet.

That Night at Delya’s Apartment
Later that night, I was at Delya’s apartment. Rex was curled up at our feet as we ate dinner, his tail occasionally thumping against the floor when Delya reached down to scratch his head.

"Are you free tomorrow?" I asked between bites.

She glanced up. "Yeah, why?"

I took a sip of my drink before answering. "One of my buddies from the military is getting married. He invited us. Said I should bring you."

Delya raised an eyebrow. "Really? Who?"

"Borkowski."

She smirked. "So this Borkowski guy is getting married, and he invited us? He doesn’t even know me."

"Yeah, well," I shrugged, "that’s the thing. I’m gonna introduce you to him."

She leaned back, arms crossed. "And you want me to come with you?"

I met her gaze. "Yeah."

A pause. Then she smiled, shaking her head slightly. "Alright. If you want."

Rex yawned, stretching his front legs before flopping back down. I reached down to scratch behind his ears, thinking about how strange it was—this life I had now, compared to the one I had before.

The Morning of the Wedding
I stood in front of the mirror, buttoning my uniform with slow, careful movements. It had been a long time since I wore it. The fabric felt stiff, foreign, like it belonged to a different version of me. The medals, the insignia—symbols of a past I wasn’t sure how to carry anymore.

"Having trouble, recruit?"

I turned to see Delya smirking at me. She stepped closer, brushing my hands aside to fix my collar.

I sighed. "I can do it myself."

She ignored that, smoothing the fabric with practiced hands. "Doesn't seem like it," she teased.

I exhaled sharply, shaking my head. "No, madam."

She grinned. "That’s more like it."

Before we left, I knelt beside Rex, scratching his head. His ears perked up, eyes watching me intently.

"We’ll be back in a few hours, buddy," I murmured. He gave a soft whine, licking my hand before resting his head on his paws.

Delya patted his head. "He’s got that look. Like he knows you’re going somewhere important."

"Yeah," I said, standing up. "Maybe he does."

The Drive to Tuscany
The road stretched ahead of us, winding through golden fields and vineyards. The autumn sun hung low in the sky, bathing the landscape in warm light.

Delya turned to me. "So, have you dated anyone before me?"

I glanced at her, then back at the road. "Yeah. A girl from my art class when I was younger."

"Really?" She sounded amused. "And what happened?"

I shrugged. "She moved to Milan. That’s all you need to know."

She smirked. "Uh-huh."

A beat of silence. Then—

"Can I ask about your past?"

I tensed slightly. "Which part?"

"When you were a kid."

I gripped the steering wheel a little tighter. At first, I considered brushing it off. But then, without really knowing why, I told her.

"I was raised in an abusive household. My dad was an alcoholic. My mom left me and my brother. Eventually, CPS came and took us away. We bounced from house to house until a family took us in. They gave us their name—Quintus."

Delya was quiet for a moment. Then, softly, "I didn’t know. I’m sorry for bringing it up."

I shook my head. "It’s alright. Had to get it off my chest somehow."

The Wedding
We arrived at the venue—an old villa nestled in the rolling hills of Tuscany. I parked the car and stepped out, opening the door for Delya.

"Thank you, recruit," she teased.

Inside, the first thing I heard was—

"Luc!"

Borkowski pulled me into a hug, clapping me on the back. "And… you must be the girlfriend." He grinned at Delya. "I don’t think I’ve gotten your name yet?"

"Delya," she said, shaking his hand. "Nice to finally meet you."

"Good to meet you too. Glad you two could make it."

Weber, Samu, and Greiner joined us, all clapping me on the back.

"You’re in for a treat," Borkowski said, draping an arm around my shoulder. "Plenty of beer, plenty of food, and a whole lot of stories we need to catch up on."

We spent the next hour mingling. Delya surprised me—laughing at their jokes, even getting into a debate with Greiner about something I didn’t catch.

And for the first time in a long while, I felt like I was home.

Closing Scene
As the night wound down, I stepped outside for some fresh air. The stars were bright, the air crisp. I heard footsteps behind me.

"You alright?" Delya’s voice was softer now.

I exhaled, watching my breath in the cool night air. "Yeah. Just… taking it in."

She studied me for a moment. "You look different with them."

I glanced at her. "Different how?"

"Lighter. But also heavier."

I huffed a small laugh. "That makes no sense."

She smirked. "Neither do you, sometimes."

I shook my head, looking back at the sky. Maybe she was right. Maybe I was both.
Shifting Tensions
The Wedding Aftermath: Reflection and Connection
I sat quietly on the couch at Delya’s place, absently tapping my beer bottle as the events of the wedding replayed in my mind. It had all been a blur—the laughter, the familiar faces, the camaraderie that I hadn’t realized I missed. People who had moved on, built lives around something other than the military. Normal. It was strange to think about, to see everyone so settled. It was as if time had passed for them, but I was still stuck in the same place, anchored by memories that I couldn't shake.

Delya, sitting on the opposite side of the couch, had been unusually quiet. Her eyes were on me, studying me like she was trying to decipher a puzzle. I felt the weight of her gaze but couldn’t seem to find the words to explain what I was feeling. The silence between us wasn’t uncomfortable, but it was thick with unspoken things.

“You’ve been quiet since we got back,” she said, breaking the silence. Her voice was calm but insistent. “What’s on your mind?”

I glanced down at the beer bottle in my hand, watching the condensation trail down the sides. My thoughts were scattered. Seeing everyone together, so normal, so settled… it makes me feel like I’ve been stuck, in some way.

Delya leaned forward slightly, her gaze intense. “You don’t have to carry everything from the past. Not every memory has to stay with you forever.”

Her words were a gentle prod, a reminder that I didn’t have to be trapped by the past. But it wasn’t that simple. The weight of it all—my history, my choices, my past—felt like an anchor. No matter how far I tried to go, it always dragged me back.

“I don’t know how to let it go,” I said, my voice barely above a whisper. “Some things follow you. And you’re the one who has to deal with them.”

Delya didn’t press for more. She just nodded, her gaze softening as she settled back into the couch. “Alright.”

And that was it. She didn’t push me to explain. Didn’t try to fix things. She just accepted it. But even in that quiet acceptance, I knew there were parts of me I wasn’t sure I could share. Not yet, maybe not ever.

A Day Out with Delya: Getting to Know Each Other
The city felt different tonight. It was late, the streets quieter than usual, and the neon lights cast long, distorted shadows on the pavement. Delya and I walked side by side, the cool air biting at my skin. The world felt muted, the sounds of the city distant, like it was all happening behind a veil.

Delya glanced at me, her eyes narrowing slightly. “I’ve known you for a while now,” she said, her voice calm but curious. “But there’s a lot you haven’t shared. Like, you never told me you could draw.”

Her question caught me off guard. Drawing was a part of my past I hadn’t thought about in years. It felt like another life, a life I didn’t know how to reconnect with.

“Not really something I talk about,” I said, shrugging. “I did it for peace, I guess. But that’s a long time ago.”

She raised an eyebrow. “Why did you stop?”

I hesitated, searching for the right words. “It got harder to hold onto things that reminded me of who I was before… the military, the chaos. Drawing felt like I was holding onto something that didn’t fit anymore.”

Delya didn’t say anything at first. She just nodded, her expression softening with understanding. “You think you could pick it back up?”

I glanced at her, the question hanging in the air between us. “I don’t know. But maybe, one day.”

She reached out, her hand brushing against mine for a moment, a simple gesture, but it carried an unspoken warmth. “I hope you do. You should. You deserve that.”

I didn’t have a response to that. I just nodded, the weight of her words sitting with me long after the moment had passed.

An Unexpected Crisis
The day dragged on. I was back at the studio, working on frames, the repetitive task offering both a strange comfort and a deep frustration. The pressure was building again—tightness in my chest, the familiar pressure behind my eyes that never really went away.

I was trying to focus, trying to push through it, but Felix’s voice pulled me out of my fog.

“Hey, you good?” he asked from across the room, his voice muffled but clear enough to cut through my haze.

I shook my head slightly, trying to focus. “Yeah. Just tired.”

Felix, being Felix, wasn’t convinced. “Alright, but you look kinda pale. Don’t push it too hard.”

I forced a smile, hoping it was convincing. “I’m fine.”

But I wasn’t. The walls of the studio felt like they were closing in, and I could hear nothing but the sound of my heartbeat, pounding in my ears.

Later that evening, I got home. The quiet of the apartment hit me immediately, louder than usual, more oppressive. I knew something wasn’t right. Delya was in the kitchen, but as soon as I walked through the door, she stopped what she was doing and looked at me with that steady, knowing gaze.

“You’re not okay,” she said, her voice soft but firm. “What happened today?”

I couldn’t meet her eyes. “I’m fine.”

She didn’t buy it. “No, you’re not. Come on, what’s going on?”

I stood there for a moment, frozen, not wanting to admit the truth. I didn’t want her to see how weak I felt.

“I’m just tired,” I muttered, trying to brush it off, but the words sounded hollow.

Delya didn’t let it go that easily. She stepped closer, her voice gentle but insistent. “You don’t have to pretend with me. You can talk about it, Lucanus.”

I took a deep breath, my hands shaking slightly as I tried to steady myself. “I don’t know how to talk about it. I just… I’m not used to this. Not used to being… normal, I guess.”

For a moment, she didn’t say anything. She just watched me, her expression unreadable. Then she stepped forward, placing a hand on my shoulder. Her touch was warm and grounding, something I didn’t realize I needed until then.

“You don’t have to be perfect. You just have to be you.”

It was more than I could process in the moment. But the pressure in my chest eased, just a little. The words hung in the air, but they didn’t demand anything from me. For the first time in a long time, I didn’t feel so alone in this—whatever this was.

It wasn’t a solution. It wasn’t an easy fix. But for the first time in months, it felt like there was a way forward, one small step at a time.
Finding Balance
Art as Therapy
I hadn’t picked up a pencil or paintbrush in years. The thought of it felt foreign, like a part of me long buried in some forgotten corner. But, one evening, while cleaning up the studio after a long day of framing and restoring, my hand hovered over a sketchbook. I wasn’t sure why I reached for it. Maybe I was tired of fighting the silence. Maybe I was tired of not feeling like myself. Either way, I opened the book.

The first few lines were shaky, hesitant, like the hands that once knew how to move with certainty had forgotten. But then, as the strokes began to find their rhythm, something unexpected happened. I didn’t just feel the weight of the past. I felt something else—something lighter. A release, a small spark of peace that hadn’t been there in years.

I kept drawing. Not much, just small sketches of random things: a door, an old chair, a streetlamp. Nothing special, but it didn’t matter. It was like the act of creation itself was enough. The act of making, of shaping something with my hands, allowed me to channel all the things I couldn’t put into words. The chaos. The grief. The anger.

By the end of the night, I had a small collection of sketches. It wasn’t much, but it was enough to make me realize something I hadn’t admitted to myself in a long time: I wanted this. I wanted to create again. Not because I had to, but because it gave me a sense of control, something I hadn’t felt in years.

Conversation with My Boss
The next day, after a long shift, I was putting the last of the frames in place when my boss, Marco, walked up. He was tall, broad-shouldered, with a face that had seen more than its fair share of hard work and late nights. He looked down at the sketches I had left on the counter and raised an eyebrow.

“Since when did you start drawing again?” he asked, his voice calm but inquisitive.

I hesitated. “I don’t know… Just felt like it.”

Marco leaned in closer, eyeing the drawings. He was quiet for a moment, then glanced up at me, his expression unreadable.

“You’ve got some talent,” he said, surprising me. “You ever thought about doing more with it? Maybe a commission or an exhibition?”

I hadn’t thought that far ahead. The idea of showing my work to anyone outside of this tiny studio felt absurd. But as I looked at the sketches, something inside me shifted.

“I don’t know,” I said, trying to sound indifferent. “I’m just doing it for myself.”

Marco shrugged, not pressing further. “Well, don’t sell yourself short. If you ever want to take it further, we can talk about it.”

I didn’t know what to make of it. But as I looked at the sketches again, I realized something. I hadn’t picked up a pencil to impress anyone, or to sell a piece. I had drawn because it was the one thing that felt like it could help me heal. And maybe, just maybe, that was enough.

A Tense Confrontation with a Former Squadmate
A few days later, I found myself sitting in a bar. The kind of place that was a bit too loud, a bit too dark, with the smell of stale beer lingering in the air. I was nursing a drink, trying to shake off the tension that had been following me all week.

That’s when I saw him. Nerva. One of my old squadmates from the military. He wasn’t hard to spot. Even in a crowd, his posture gave him away—upright, with an edge to his movements that screamed readiness.

He didn’t see me at first, but when he did, he gave a half-smile and made his way over. There was an awkwardness to it. The kind that comes when time has passed, but you both know things were left unsaid.

“You still alive, Quintus?” Nerva’s voice was rough, familiar, but there was something off about it. Like he was holding back.

“Barely,” I replied, leaning back in my chair. “What are you doing here?”

Nerva shrugged, sitting across from me. “I’m trying to figure out what’s next, same as you. But it’s hard to shake it, right? The past.”

His words hit harder than I expected. I wasn’t sure if I wanted to hear it, but there was something in his tone that made me feel exposed. “Don’t know what you’re talking about,” I muttered, taking a long sip of my drink.

Nerva raised an eyebrow. “Come on, man. We all know how this goes. We left the uniform, but it doesn’t leave us.”

I stayed silent, the weight of his words sinking in. It wasn’t like I hadn’t thought about it. About all the things I had done, all the things I had been part of. It was impossible not to.

“Still can’t shake the feeling that I left some things undone,” Nerva said, his gaze hardening. “And you? You’re good with it? You’ve moved on?”

I didn’t answer right away. I couldn’t. There were too many things left unsaid between us. But Nerva’s words, the sharpness of his gaze, brought it all back. The guilt. The fear. The uncertainty of whether or not I had made the right choices.

“You’re not the only one still carrying it,” I said quietly, my hands tightening around my drink.

The silence between us stretched on for what felt like an eternity. Finally, Nerva broke it, standing up. “I don’t have time for this. If you figure it out, let me know.”

I watched him walk away, feeling a strange mix of relief and frustration. Sometimes, it felt easier to just walk away from the past, to keep moving forward. But there were parts of me that wouldn’t let me forget.

A Vulnerable Moment with Delya
It was late when I got back to Delya’s place. She was on the couch, reading something. I couldn’t tell what it was from where I stood, but it didn’t matter. I was tired, in every way that counted.

She looked up when I walked in, her eyes searching my face. “What happened?” she asked, setting the book down.

I shrugged, trying to push it all down. “Nothing. Just a long day.”

Delya didn’t buy it. She always knew when something was off. “Lucanus,” she said, standing up and walking over. “Talk to me.”

I didn’t want to. I didn’t want to admit how much the conversation with Nerva had bothered me. But as I looked into Delya’s eyes, I felt something break. The walls I had carefully built over the years started to crumble.

“I don’t know if I’m ever going to be okay with what happened,” I said, my voice shaking slightly. “I don’t know if I’ll ever stop feeling like I made the wrong choices.”

She didn’t say anything right away. She just wrapped her arms around me, holding me in a way that made me feel like maybe, for once, I wasn’t alone.

“We don’t have to fix it all,” she whispered. “Just take it one day at a time.”

And for the first time in a long time, I felt like I could breathe.

New Beginnings
A few weeks later, Delya and I found ourselves sitting at the edge of a small lake, a few hours outside of the city. It wasn’t far, but it felt like another world. The kind of place where you could breathe without feeling like the air was thick with everything you were trying to outrun.

We didn’t say much. It was enough to just be there. The wind moved through the trees, the water reflecting the soft light of the evening sky. Delya leaned back against a rock, her eyes closed, taking it all in.

“We should do this more,” I said, my voice quiet.

“Do what?” Delya asked without opening her eyes.

“Take time for ourselves,” I said, looking at the water. “To just… be.”

Delya opened her eyes and glanced at me, a small smile tugging at her lips. “I think that’s a good idea.”

And for the first time, I believed it. That maybe, just maybe, things could start to feel normal again.
A Chance Encounter at Gardaland Resort
The sky was a mix of fading oranges and purples as the evening settled over Gardaland Resort. The air was cooler than it had been all day, a welcome relief after hours of walking through the throngs of families and tourists. Delya and I had slipped away from the crowd, finding ourselves on the quieter side of the park, where the noise of the rides felt distant and the chatter of excited visitors faded into the background.

It was one of those rare moments—no missions, no drills, no alarms. Just... normal. For once, I wasn’t listening for the hum of a radio, the snap of boots on gravel, or the tension in the air. It was the kind of peace that felt almost foreign to me, and I wasn’t sure if I liked it or not. The quiet was... unsettling. But Delya? She was in her element. I could see it in the way she looked around, her eyes taking in the lights, the colors, the small details of the world that seemed so far removed from the life I’d known.

I was watching her when I felt it—the sudden tension in the air, the subtle pull in my chest. Something was familiar. Something about the way a person moved, the cadence of their steps, even the scent they carried. My gaze drifted through the crowd, instinctively scanning faces. And then I saw him.

Matteo.

The last place I ever expected to run into him. Not in a park like this, not in a world so far removed from the battlefield we’d once shared. But there he was, stepping through the crowd with that same easy, confident stride, his shoulders broad, his eyes sharp, the familiar wear of someone who had lived through a thousand close calls. I froze, my body immediately going into that mode of heightened awareness that I hated. The past, never far enough away.

“Matteo?” My voice sounded strange, even to me, like it didn’t quite belong in this moment. But he turned, and when our eyes met, there was that recognition. That unspoken understanding.

“Lucanus!” His grin spread across his face like a flash of sunlight breaking through storm clouds. He moved toward me, his hand already lifting for a slap on the back, one of those friendly gestures that should have felt normal but suddenly felt too loud, too familiar.

“Matteo,” I repeated, the word heavy, almost nostalgic. I hadn’t seen him in years, but I could still remember the weight of his presence in the field, the way he moved with that strange mix of confidence and casual disregard for the dangers we’d faced. He was... one of the few who truly understood.

He was here. Of all the places. Of all the worlds we could inhabit now.

He stepped back, taking in the sight of me like he was sizing up a weapon he hadn’t held in years. “What are you doing here, man? This a vacation for you or are you lost?”

I couldn’t help the small smile that tugged at my lips, but it didn’t quite reach my eyes. "Something like that. Just… adjusting, you know? This isn’t really my scene.”

Matteo chuckled, his deep voice cutting through the noise of the park. “Yeah, I can see that. But hey, the fact that you’re still breathing means you’ve made it through, huh?”

I glanced at Delya, who had stepped back slightly, her gaze calculating. She was waiting. I could feel her eyes on me. Like she was studying the situation—watching the way I reacted to this reunion. Matteo noticed, too. His gaze flicked to her, his expression sharpening just for a moment, then back to me.

“And who’s this?” Matteo asked, his tone casual, but there was a trace of curiosity beneath it.

“Delya,” I said, turning to her. “She’s… someone I’ve met recently.”

I wasn’t sure what to say. Someone I could trust? Someone who had pulled me out of the dark corners of my mind when I needed it most? I couldn’t bring myself to say it out loud, but I knew what she was to me. More than a friend. More than an acquaintance. Someone who understood the quiet spaces I needed, and the storms I’d fought through.

Delya offered him a polite, somewhat distant smile. “Nice to meet you.”

Matteo gave her a nod, though he didn’t seem to be paying too much attention to her. His focus was still on me, still on the old connection we shared—one that hadn’t needed words to exist. His grin widened as he looked me over, eyes glinting with that familiar energy.

“You’ve been gone for a while, Lucanus. What’s the deal? You out here trying to live like a civilian?” Matteo’s voice was teasing, but there was something else in it. A challenge. An expectation. He’d known me long enough to see through the facade.

“I’m trying,” I said slowly, not quite meeting his gaze. “Just... trying to get used to it.”

Matteo studied me for a moment, then his expression shifted, becoming more serious. He leaned in slightly, lowering his voice. “You know, if you really want to live—if you don’t want to keep running away from it—there’s something I’ve been doing. Something you might be interested in.” His eyes darkened slightly, the playful edge gone.

I didn’t like the way his voice dropped. “What are you talking about?”

“Private security. VIP protection,” he said, as if it were the most natural thing in the world. He wasn’t making a pitch, exactly. He wasn’t trying to sell me on anything. He was just stating facts. “It’s real work, Lucanus. Real action. No more pretending. We need people like you. People who know how to handle themselves. You’d fit right in. You’ve always been good at that.”

I felt my chest tighten. It was like a door had been opened, and I could feel the old world creeping back in, wrapping around me like a familiar, suffocating cloak. The thought of slipping back into that life—the danger, the mission, the purpose—pulled at something deep inside me. A part of me that had never quite left, no matter how many layers of normalcy I tried to put on.

I couldn’t speak for a moment, just stood there, the noise of the park swirling around me. Delya’s gaze was on me now, unwavering. I could feel her watching, but I couldn’t bring myself to look at her. Not yet.

Matteo’s voice cut through my thoughts again. “You wouldn’t even have to go it alone. We’ve got a solid team. You’d be back in action, just like old times.”

The temptation was real, like an old addiction that still whispered in the back of my mind. I could feel the pull, the urge to go back, to step into a world where everything made sense—where I didn’t have to question myself, where I didn’t have to wonder who I was anymore.

But the world I was in now, the one with Delya by my side, was different. It wasn’t perfect, it wasn’t clean, but it was mine. And for the first time in years, I wasn’t sure if going back to the chaos was the right choice.

“I’ll think about it,” I finally said, my voice low, but steady. It wasn’t a commitment, but it wasn’t a rejection either. It was a pause, a moment to breathe.

Matteo slapped me on the back again, as though he’d just won a small victory. “Good. Let me know when you’re ready.” His grin widened, and then, as casually as he’d appeared, he turned and walked away, blending back into the crowd.

I stood there, watching him leave, feeling the weight of his offer hanging in the air, heavy and unspoken.

Delya was quiet for a long time, her presence a quiet force at my side. Finally, she spoke, her voice soft but steady. “What are you going to do?”

I turned to her, taking a deep breath. “I don’t know. But I’ll figure it out.”

We didn’t say anything else. There was nothing else to say. The park buzzed around us, but in that moment, everything felt distant. I wasn’t sure what the future held, but for the first time in a long while, I knew I didn’t have to make that decision alone.

Chapter Thirteen: The Hardest Goodbye
The morning air was heavy with an unspoken tension as I stood outside Delya’s apartment building, staring at the door like it might suddenly open on its own. I should’ve known something was coming—there had been a shift between us for weeks now. A distance neither of us had acknowledged, but both of us felt.

I’d been trying to ignore it, burying myself in the monotony of life and the weight of a hundred other distractions, but it was there. The quiet, inevitable drift between us. And as I stood in front of her building, I felt the pit in my stomach grow. Something was about to change.

When Delya opened the door, I immediately noticed the difference in her. The smile she greeted me with didn’t reach her eyes. It was strained, as if she had to force it, and it didn’t look like the smile I had come to rely on for comfort. It felt… wrong. Something was off.

"Hey," she said, her voice soft, almost too quiet.

“Hey,” I replied, stepping inside. But I didn’t even bother taking my shoes off. Something about the space felt different, quieter, like I wasn’t truly welcome here anymore.

We didn’t sit down right away. Neither of us knew how to start. We stood there in the hallway, trapped by the silence, the space between us growing as thick as the walls around us. Rex, our dog, trotted up to me, tail wagging, excited as always. He nudged my hand, hoping for attention, for comfort, for something familiar.

I pet his head absently, but my focus was on Delya. She didn’t say anything, just looked at me with those eyes—those eyes that used to hold warmth but now felt distant, like I wasn’t sure who was looking back at me.

The tension hung in the air, unbearable. The apartment felt empty, even with Rex still walking around, sniffing at my boots. The familiar hum of the fridge in the kitchen, the sunlight filtering through the blinds—it all felt so distant. The silence wasn’t just a pause; it was the end of something.

Finally, after what felt like an eternity, Delya broke the quiet. “We need to talk.”

I nodded, though the words already hung between us. I didn’t need her to say it; I could feel it in the air. Whatever was coming, it was something we couldn’t avoid anymore. I braced myself.

“Lucanus...” Her voice trembled for a second, but she gathered herself quickly. “I’m moving to Sicily.”

Sicily. The word echoed in my mind like an uninvited thought. I hadn’t been prepared for this. Everything felt like it stopped in that moment, the weight of the word pressing down on me. I swallowed hard, trying to make sense of it.

“Sicily?” I repeated, my voice barely more than a whisper. “When? Why?”

She let out a sigh, the kind that felt like years of accumulated stress. Her shoulders sagged slightly, and I could see how much this was weighing on her. “I’ve been offered a position there. It’s a good opportunity. I can’t pass it up.” She paused, her eyes drifting away from me as if she couldn’t bear to see my reaction. “I think it’s time for me to take the next step in my career.”

I could hear her, but I didn’t really understand her. The words landed like a punch in the gut. Sicily felt too far. Too final. Like another world entirely. A future I couldn’t follow.

“But—” I didn’t even know what I was trying to say. I wasn’t ready for this. “What about us? We’ve been good, haven’t we?”

She looked at me then, and I saw something in her eyes I hadn’t seen before—sadness, acceptance, maybe even regret. “We’ve been good,” she said softly, “but good doesn’t always mean it’s right. You know that better than anyone.”

I opened my mouth, wanting to argue, to hold on to something. Anything. But Delya had already stepped away from me, moving toward the window, the finality in her body language undeniable.

“I don’t want this to be hard, Lucanus,” she said, her voice wavering, but she kept her composure. “But I can’t keep living in the past, and I don’t think you can either. You need something else, something more.”

I blinked, struggling to process the weight of her words. My chest tightened, and it felt like there was a void opening up between us that I couldn’t close. “What do you mean?” I asked, my voice barely a whisper.

She swallowed hard. “I’m not the only one who needs to move on,” Delya continued. “You’re still stuck, Lucanus. Stuck in your past. In a life you can’t get back.” She paused, as if choosing her words carefully, like she had rehearsed this moment a thousand times. “You need to stop holding on to things that don’t serve you anymore. You need a change. You need something that gives you control again.”

I opened my mouth to respond, but nothing came out. I was drowning in the weight of her words, unable to surface.

“What are you saying?” I asked, trying to keep my voice steady.

“I called someone recently. Matteo. The guy from your old life. You remember him?” she asked, her gaze softening, almost as if she was treading carefully.

“Yeah, why?” I replied, feeling a mix of confusion and a tightening in my chest.

“I told him you were fit for the job.” She said it like it was something simple, as if the choice were already made for me. “They’re looking for people with your skills. I think you should call him.”

I stood there for a moment, stunned. “Why would you do that?” I asked, the words thick in my throat.

“Because I want the best for you,” she said, looking at me like she could already see the confusion in my eyes. “You’ve been stuck here too long, Lucanus. You deserve something that makes you feel in control. Something that gives you a fresh start. I think the job would be a good fit for you. At least give it a chance.”

I swallowed hard, my mind racing. The idea of working in private security felt so foreign to me. I’d never considered it. But Matteo was someone I trusted. Maybe it was exactly what I needed.

I couldn’t look at Delya now. Not like this. I couldn’t even bring myself to speak. She had given me the option, but what did that really mean? What was left for me now that everything had changed?

“I’ll think about it,” I said, even though my mind was already far away from here. I couldn’t promise anything, not yet. I wasn’t ready for this. But maybe, just maybe, it was the push I needed.

Delya looked at me for a long moment, her eyes filled with something I couldn’t place—sadness, maybe? Or hope? She nodded, then stood up. “I know you will,” she said quietly, her voice soft with a finality that was impossible to ignore.

Before leaving, she walked over to Rex, who was now sitting quietly at her feet, tail wagging softly, looking at me with his usual affection. Delya ran her hand through his fur and gave me one last glance before walking out the door without a word. The soft click of the door closing behind her was the final sound I heard, and it felt louder than any explosion.

I stood in the silence, my breath coming in shallow gasps. Rex walked over to me and nuzzled my hand, offering the kind of comfort only a dog could. I let him stay close, his warmth a grounding presence as I tried to piece together what had just happened.

But even as his warmth spread through my palm, I couldn’t shake the feeling that everything was slipping through my fingers. My past, my future—Delya—everything had changed in an instant, and I wasn’t sure where I stood anymore.
Breaking Free: A Step into the Unknown
The art shop smelled of varnish, fresh paper, and something faintly metallic—probably the old cash register that always rattled when I punched in the total. It had become second nature by now, the routine of it all. The bell over the door jingled as I stepped inside, and for a moment, it was like nothing had changed.

The shelves were lined with paints, brushes, and stretched canvases, all carefully arranged, waiting for someone with a real passion to come in and make use of them. I used to find comfort in the order of it, in the quiet rhythm of stocking shelves, organizing supplies, and talking to the occasional customer who wandered in. But today, I felt like I was walking through a life that didn’t belong to me anymore.

I ran my fingers over the edge of the counter as I made my way to the back, feeling the worn grooves in the wood. The shop had been my refuge for months, the place I came to when I didn’t know what else to do. It had given me something stable, something predictable, when everything else had been uncertain.

But stability wasn’t enough anymore.

Marco stood behind the counter, sleeves rolled up, unboxing a new shipment of sketchbooks. He was a few years past retirement age, but he still came in every morning, grumbling about the suppliers, shaking his head at customers who didn’t know the difference between oil and acrylic paints. He’d taken me in without asking too many questions, just let me work, gave me something to do with my hands when my head was too full of noise.

He looked up as I approached, setting a sketchbook aside. "Lucanus." He said my name like he already knew why I was here.

"Marco." I nodded.

He studied me for a long moment. "Didn’t think I’d be seeing you today. You’ve been coming in less lately. Something on your mind?"

I exhaled slowly. No sense in dragging it out. "I’m leaving."

Marco’s hands stilled, his fingers resting lightly on the counter. He gave a slow nod, like he’d been expecting it. "I see. Leaving the shop, or leaving something bigger?"

I hesitated. I hadn’t told him about the job yet, about the call from Matteo, about the way my mind had been circling the idea ever since.

"Both," I admitted.

Marco leaned against the counter, crossing his arms. "What’s next, then?"

I shifted my weight, glancing around the shop. The familiar shelves, the rows of paints, the quiet hum of the old ceiling fan. I had spent so much time here trying to be something else—someone else. But the truth was, I had only been waiting.

"Private security," I said finally. "VIP protection. Matteo—an old friend—reached out. They’re looking for people with experience. I took the job."

Marco raised an eyebrow. "Back to that life, huh?"

I frowned slightly. "It’s not the same."

Marco let out a low chuckle, shaking his head. "Isn’t it?"

I didn’t have an answer for that. Maybe it was. Maybe I was just trading one uniform for another, one set of orders for a different kind. But what else was I supposed to do? The art shop had given me something quiet, something still. But I had never been built for stillness.

"It’s different," I insisted. "No uniforms, no chain of command. Just a job. Good pay, good work."

Marco sighed, rubbing a hand over his face. He wasn’t arguing. He wasn’t trying to change my mind. But there was something in his expression—something that told me he had seen men like me before.

"You know, Lucanus," he said, voice softer now, "men like you… you don’t just walk away. You try. You pretend for a while. But sooner or later, the quiet gets too loud, doesn’t it?"

The words hit harder than I wanted to admit.

"I just need something else," I muttered. "Something with a purpose."

Marco nodded slowly. "I get that. Just make sure it’s the right kind of purpose."

I swallowed hard, gripping the edge of the counter. "It’s time for me to move on."

There was silence between us for a moment, heavy but not uncomfortable. Marco reached under the counter, pulling out a small notepad. He flipped to a blank page, then scribbled something down.

"Here," he said, tearing it off and sliding it toward me. "My number. Not the shop’s—mine."

I frowned, picking up the paper. "I already have your number."

"You have the shop’s," he corrected. "This is mine. You ever start feeling like this job is swallowing you whole, you call me. I don’t care if it’s two in the morning."

I didn’t know what to say. I just nodded, folding the paper and tucking it into my pocket.

Marco tapped a knuckle against the counter. "Well, then. Guess that means I have to find someone else to stock the shelves."

"Sorry about that," I said, offering a small smirk.

"Damn right, you are," he muttered, shaking his head. Then his expression softened. "Good luck, Lucanus. Just don’t get yourself killed, yeah?"

I let out a breath, the closest thing to a laugh I’d had in a while. "No promises."

With that, I turned and walked out of the shop. The bell jingled behind me, and I knew it was the last time I would hear it.

The evening air was cool against my skin, the city lights flickering in the distance. I pulled the piece of paper from my pocket, looking at Marco’s number for a long moment before tucking it away again.

This was it. The last ties to the life I had built after the military were slipping away. No more distractions. No more hiding.

The road ahead was uncertain, but I wasn’t afraid to walk it.
First Day on the Job: Training for Protection
The air inside the training facility was thick with the smell of gunpowder, sweat, and something that always lingered in a place built for combat—intensity. As I walked through the entrance, the sound of boots echoing on the cold cement floor, I could feel the weight of my decision settling in my chest. This wasn’t military service. This wasn’t the world I’d left behind. This was something new, something that would test me in ways I wasn’t prepared for.

Mateo walked beside me, his pace even and unhurried, a stark contrast to the adrenaline rushing through my veins. “Ready for your first day?” he asked without looking at me, his voice low, calm.

“I’m here, aren’t I?” I muttered, my eyes scanning the room.

The facility was modest—nothing like the massive military base I was used to—but there was a quiet professionalism in every corner. A group of men were gathered in the far corner, talking in hushed tones as they geared up. On the other side of the room, a few instructors were setting up obstacles for what looked like an outdoor simulation.

Mateo stopped and turned to me. “Let me introduce you to what this job really means. No frills. No ♥♥♥♥♥♥♥♥. Just keeping people alive. Let’s start with the basics.”

Morning Session: Physical and Tactical Training
I didn’t know how out of shape I’d gotten until I saw the obstacle course. It wasn’t just about running; it was about reaction time, endurance, and managing the chaos that might come with protecting a client. The instructors yelled commands as I moved from one station to the next: crawling under wires, climbing walls, sprinting through tire runs, all while maintaining a heightened awareness of every possible threat around me.

“You’re not here to be fast,” one of the instructors barked, as I stumbled over a low wall. “You’re here to be effective. Speed and precision, not just speed.”

I gritted my teeth and pushed on, my muscles aching, my breath coming in sharp, ragged gasps. This was nothing like the controlled, strategic movements of military combat. This was about thinking in the moment, reacting to an unknown threat without hesitation.

The next station was defensive driving. I was strapped into a black SUV, the engine roaring as the instructor barked orders from the passenger seat. “We’re assuming the client is under attack. You need to get them out of here. Fast. Don’t stop for anything.”

We tore through the course at breakneck speed, swerving to avoid obstacles, making sharp turns as we simulated the evasive maneuvers needed in case of an ambush. My hands gripped the wheel, my knuckles white, my heart pounding in my chest.

“You’re not just protecting the client,” Mateo’s voice came through the comms. “You’re protecting yourself, too. Get used to it.”

Afternoon Session: Mock Threat Scenarios
After a quick break, we moved into the real test of the day: mock threat scenarios.

The instructors had set up a simulation of a crowded public event. The goal was simple: Identify and neutralize a potential threat without panicking. The first time I was placed in the middle of it, I was blindfolded, and the sound of chatter filled the air as I navigated the space. I could feel the eyes of the instructors on me as I moved. They wanted to see if I could spot the dangerous individuals before they did something.

A woman in a red dress bumped into me, brushing my arm. In that split second, I wasn’t thinking about her appearance, or whether she had an innocent reason for being so close. My training told me to keep my distance, to read the body language, to look for signs of aggression. The instructors were watching, their eyes trained on me, waiting for me to make a mistake.

I moved with purpose, focusing on the crowd’s movements, the slight twitches of people’s hands, the way their eyes darted toward the center of the group. Then, I spotted it—a man, hands tucked into his jacket, his gaze shifting nervously. I didn’t hesitate.

“Gun,” I muttered, just loud enough for Mateo to hear.

“Good eye,” he replied, stepping forward to diffuse the situation. The man was playing a role, but the exercise had been about teaching us not to hesitate. There was no room for doubt.

The debrief was quick and to the point. “You saw the threat,” the instructor said. “You made the right call. But the key is not just spotting the problem—it’s preventing it from escalating.”

I nodded, but the adrenaline still buzzed in my veins. This was real. No matter how much I prepared, the world of V.I.P. protection was raw. It wasn’t sanitized like the military. It wasn’t clean and predictable. People were unpredictable.

Evening: Client Interactions and Decision-Making Under Pressure
By the afternoon, I was physically exhausted, mentally drained, but there was still one last exercise to go through. We would be placed in a mock meeting with a client.

The instructor placed me in a small room with a few other agents. We were told the client would arrive shortly, and it was our job to ensure their safety. But there was one twist: The client was a high-maintenance, demanding figure who would test our patience and our ability to maintain composure.

The door opened, and in walked the client—a sharply dressed man with a tight smile. His eyes flickered from one agent to another, and then he fixed his gaze on me. It was clear he was assessing me, just as I was assessing him.

“Mr. Quintus,” the client said, addressing me directly. “I trust you’ve prepared adequately for the event this evening?”

I nodded, mentally running through the security details we had set up. “Yes, sir. Everything is in place.”

“Good.” His voice was flat, but I could hear the underlying tone of skepticism. “I don’t want any mistakes tonight. You can’t afford to screw this up. If I’m at risk, you’re at risk.”

The words stung, but I kept my face neutral. It wasn’t about me—it was about his safety. That was the job.

Debrief and Reflection
When the day was over, Mateo pulled me aside, a rare look of seriousness on his face. “How do you feel?”

“Exhausted,” I said, my body aching from the constant motion, my mind whirring with everything I’d learned.

“Good,” he said, offering a faint smile. “That means you’re starting to understand what it really means. This isn’t just about physicality. It’s about decision-making, instinct, and the ability to stay calm in the chaos. You’ve got potential.”

I nodded, unsure if I believed him yet. The world I was stepping into was nothing like the military. There were no clear lines here. No well-defined battles. Just moments. Split-second decisions that could mean life or death—not just for me, but for the people I was hired to protect.

As I left the training grounds, I looked out at the horizon, the sun dipping low. The next few months would be a test—one that would challenge everything I knew about myself. But I was ready. I had to be.
First Real Assignment: Protecting the Client
The night was electric with anticipation as we pulled up to the grand entrance of the hotel. The whole place was lit up like a beacon, its marble pillars gleaming under the floodlights. Mateo, sitting beside me, glanced at his watch and then at me with a sharp, almost predatory gaze.

"You ready for this, Lucanus?" he asked, his voice low but steady. He wasn’t asking to check if I had my gear or if I knew the route to take—he was asking if I was ready to handle the pressure of being on the front lines of real protection.

I nodded, even though the truth was, I was still feeling that familiar knot in my stomach. The training had been intense, but this was different. It was the first time I’d be protecting someone of this level—Marcus Falcone, a powerful real estate mogul with ties to politicians and celebrities. Not exactly the kind of guy you could afford to lose on your watch.

We stepped out of the vehicle and moved quickly toward the entrance, our shoes clicking against the stone pavement. The place was buzzing with activity—valets guiding luxury cars in, guests dressed in tailored suits and evening gowns, an endless parade of wealth and influence.

I kept my head on a swivel, scanning the crowd as we moved inside. Mateo gave me a quick look.

"Stay sharp," he murmured. "Eyes open, ears sharper. You never know where a threat might come from."

We moved through the security checkpoint and into the ballroom, where the guests were already mingling, glasses of champagne in hand. The client, Marcus Falcone, stood near the center of the room, surrounded by a cluster of well-dressed people. He was talking to someone, a thick cigar in his hand, his back to the crowd.

Mateo and I took up our positions near the door, watching the guests with the practiced ease of men who had been in this business for years. The rest of the team was already stationed in strategic points around the room, ensuring there were no gaps in the security perimeter.

It wasn’t long before things started to feel... off. My instincts, honed in years of military training, were on edge. I noticed the small things first—the man in a dark suit, standing just outside the circle of light, his hands too still for comfort. Then the woman who walked past me twice in less than five minutes, her smile too tight, her eyes darting to the exit as though she was looking for something—or someone.

"Mateo," I whispered into my comms, keeping my voice casual. "We’ve got someone moving weird near the back. Dark suit, by the pillar. Keep an eye on him."

He acknowledged with a slight nod, his gaze flicking over to the man in question. But just as quickly, another figure caught my attention—a man in a tattered jacket pushing through the crowd toward Falcone. His movements weren’t the typical casual party-goer shuffle. There was something urgent about his approach.

I didn’t wait to see what would happen next. I pushed through the crowd, my training kicking in. I was at his side in seconds, my hand brushing against his elbow, subtly guiding him away from the main flow of traffic.

"Can I help you, sir?" I asked, my voice even, neutral.

The man looked at me, eyes widening for a split second, and then he hesitated. “I... I’m just looking for—”

"Sir, I’ll need to escort you outside. Please follow me," I cut him off, my tone harder now.

I caught Mateo’s eye over the shoulder of the man, who was now following my lead reluctantly, and gave him a quick nod. Mateo, already aware of the situation, began moving toward the exit as well.

It wasn’t until we reached the side of the building, away from the prying eyes of the partygoers, that the man finally spoke.

"I wasn’t gonna hurt him," he mumbled, his voice shaking. "I just... I needed to talk to him. I... I owe him money. He’s been avoiding me."

I kept my eyes on him, measuring his every movement. "Money problems aren’t an excuse for threatening someone’s life," I said, my voice calm, but every word weighed heavy.

"Please, I didn’t mean any harm," the man pleaded. "I just... I lost everything and needed answers."

I wasn’t a psychologist, but I knew enough about human behavior to see the desperation in his eyes. Still, the job was the job, and the client’s safety came first.

I glanced back over my shoulder toward the building. Mateo was already speaking to the other security team members, setting up backup for the man. There’d be no chasing him back inside the gala tonight.

"You’re gonna be alright," I said quietly, giving the man a firm grip on his shoulder. "But you’re not getting any closer to Mr. Falcone tonight. If you’re really in trouble, we’ll get someone to help you. But not here."

I walked him around the side of the building and handed him off to a couple of the other guards who would escort him to the nearest police station. As I returned to the ballroom, my heart was still racing, the tension of the near-breach still hanging in the air like smoke.

The rest of the night went off without a hitch, the kind of success that makes you breathe a little easier but never lets you forget how close you came to failure.

When the event finally wound down, and the team was debriefing outside the building, Mateo clapped me on the back.

"You did well, Lucanus," he said with a grin, his voice low. "That could’ve been a lot worse if you hadn’t kept your head."

I nodded, feeling the weight of the job settling in. "Just doing my job," I muttered, but inside, I knew I had learned something important tonight. In this business, it’s not enough to have the training—it’s about staying sharp, always being ready for anything.

As the team packed up and we prepared to leave, I couldn’t shake the feeling that this job was going to be full of moments like these—small, tense decisions that could change everything.

And no matter how much training I had, no matter how much I’d learned, the stakes would always be high. But that’s why I was here.

This was real. And it was only just beginning.
Overwatch Position - The Sniper's Perspective
I settled into the dirt, my legs splayed wide to brace against the recoil, feeling the cool weight of the HK91 against my shoulder. It was familiar, an old friend. The scope—the Schmidt & Bender 4x24—felt like an extension of my eyes as I looked through it, lining up the mock-up VIP. The quiet was deafening out here in the overwatch position, the world a muted symphony of tension.

From this perch, I had an eagle’s view of the entire mock-up site. The buildings in the distance, the sandbags, the guards—everything was in place for training. The VIP was being escorted across the open area by the security team, moving with purpose, unaware of the threat that could strike at any moment.

I could hear their voices crackling through the comms, distant and muffled, almost as if they were from another world. The rest of the security team was spread out in formation, following standard procedure. But from here, I had a unique advantage. I was their eyes, their safety net, watching from above.

It wasn’t just a training exercise for me. It never was. Every shot I took, every breath I controlled, felt like a real-life test.

My fingers traced the barrel of the rifle, cold and steady. I let out a breath, steadying myself as I adjusted the scope slightly. The view tightened as the image of the VIP sharpened in the crosshairs. I didn’t have to focus too hard to see the finer details—the way the sunlight hit the top of the building or the security guard’s boots as he shifted his weight—but I focused on the main task. My job was to keep them safe, but also to identify the threats before they even materialized.

“Lucanus, are you with us?” Mateo’s voice broke into my thoughts, a steady presence on the comms, the one constant in a world that constantly shifted.

“Yeah, I’m here,” I muttered, keeping my voice low, feeling the weight of my words. It felt almost mechanical, the way I answered. Not out of disrespect, but because I knew this job like I knew my own body. The routine had become second nature.

The wind was light, but it carried a subtle bite. The brush around the mock-up site shifted, making the sand shift in little puffs that tickled the edges of my senses.

I heard the subtle crack of a flicked switch on the rifle—a small sound, but one I knew well. The safety had been switched off, and the weapon was ready to fire at a moment's notice. I wasn’t going to pull the trigger yet. Not until I saw the truck. Not until I was sure it was coming.

Everything was calm, everything was in place. It had been like this before, during training exercises, back when I was in the service. But now, there was a weight to the calm. Now, it was different. There was no immediate enemy to face, no air strikes, no mortars coming down like I’d seen in the past. It was just me, the rifle, and my target.

And then, in the distance, I saw it.

The pickup truck—black, nondescript—moved into view, a silhouette against the sky. I caught it from the corner of my eye, a dark shape coming out of the dust. I didn’t even need the comms to tell me it was a threat. The movement, the trajectory—it all screamed something was wrong.

I immediately transitioned into action, my body sinking lower into the dirt as I adjusted the rifle, lining up my shot.

“Truck incoming,” I muttered into the mic, my voice steady despite the rush of adrenaline in my veins. “I’ve got eyes on.”

“Copy, Luc,” Varga responded, his voice focused. “Maintain visual. Keep it tight. If that truck gets within range of the VIP, you take the shot.”

The words were like clockwork. I didn’t need to hear them to know what came next. I had to stop that truck, and I had to do it fast.

The truck was moving at a steady pace, heading straight toward the VIP. Its wheels spun lazily, the sound of the engine fading into the background. I had to keep it together. If I missed, if I hesitated, the consequences wouldn’t be just a missed target. They could be catastrophic.

“Focus, Luc,” I whispered under my breath, more to myself than anyone else. “You’ve done this a hundred times before.”

I could see it clearly through the scope now—the mannequin behind the wheel, the lack of life behind those hollow eyes. It wasn’t just a piece of training equipment. It was a symbol, a constant reminder of the nature of this job. To many, it was a game, a mock-up. But to me, the cold reality was that it was just a small step toward something bigger, more dangerous.

The truck moved closer. I could feel the weight of my body pressing against the ground as I adjusted, realigning my shot. My breathing slowed as I zeroed in. The wind picked up just slightly, but it didn’t matter. The target was clear, steady, in my sights.

I felt my finger tighten around the trigger guard.

One shot. One clean shot.

I exhaled, steadying my aim.

And then, in an instant, I pulled the trigger.

The shot cracked through the air, its recoil a controlled release. Through the scope, I saw the windshield of the truck shatter, the glass splintering in the sunlight. The mannequin jerked forward, but the truck didn’t stop. I was too far out for a kill shot, too far for a clean drop of the vehicle’s driver. But I knew that wasn’t the point.

The truck swerved slightly, throwing its path off course. I could see the driver—if you could call it that—lurching unnaturally. The impact had made its mark. But I couldn’t let it get closer.

With quick precision, I squeezed the trigger again.

The second shot hit the side mirror, sending it flying off into the air with a satisfying pop. The truck swerved again, its tires screeching on the dirt road.

Then came the third shot. Tires popped. The truck veered, the left side dragging along the rough terrain. Its momentum stalled slightly, but it still tried to push forward.

I squeezed off three more shots in rapid succession.

The truck’s engine faltered, and it began to shudder, slowing to a crawl as it got closer to the VIP. But I wasn’t about to let it get too close. Another shot to the engine block. That was the one that did it—the truck sputtered and came to a screeching halt, motionless.

“Target neutralized,” I said, keeping the mic open but feeling the adrenaline start to leave my body, my pulse returning to normal.

It was over.

The team began moving in, checking the site for any secondary threats, but the immediate danger had passed. The truck had been neutralized.

I lowered the rifle slowly, the tension easing but not entirely dissipating. There would be more. There always was. But for now, I was content with the work I’d done.
After-Action Review
The training was over. The mock VIP was safe, the threats neutralized, and the instructors had called for a halt. But even with the exercise concluded, my mind was still running the scenario over and over again. What went right? What went wrong? What could I have done better?

I sat on the edge of a folding chair in the makeshift briefing room—a repurposed shipping container at the training site. The air inside was thick with the sour mix of sweat and gunpowder, the heat clinging to my skin. My rifle was propped against the table beside me, its barrel still warm. Across from me, Mateo was flipping through the training reports, skimming the notes our instructors had jotted down. He didn’t say anything yet. Just reading.

The silence was heavier than it should’ve been.

Finally, he exhaled, set the papers down, and looked at me. “You did good,” he said. “But you know that’s not why we’re sitting here.”

I nodded, waiting for the real critique.

“You think like a soldier,” Mateo continued. “That’s not a bad thing. It’s why I wanted you on this team. But private security isn’t about kill counts or clearing objectives. It’s about preventing the fight before it starts.” He tapped a knuckle against the table for emphasis. “You saw the threats fast. You eliminated them efficiently. But you never asked yourself—was there another way?”

I frowned. “What other way?”

Mateo leaned forward. “The truck. You took the shot without waiting for a call from command. You assumed it was a threat, and you weren’t wrong, but in a real scenario? That could’ve been a civilian who just made a wrong turn. And let’s say it wasn’t. Let’s say it was hostile. You hit the driver and stopped the truck. But did you consider what would happen if that thing had a payload in the back?”

I didn’t have an answer for that.

Mateo let the silence stretch before nodding. “I get it, man. You’re used to acting fast. You’re used to eliminating threats before they become a problem. That works in the military. It doesn’t work in private security. Here, you only shoot when there’s no other option.”

I ran a hand through my hair, exhaling slowly. It made sense. The military had drilled urgency into my bones—see the enemy, neutralize the enemy, keep moving. This was different. This was about reading the situation, making split-second judgments that could mean the difference between saving a life and making a mistake that would follow me forever.

Mateo must’ve seen the conflict on my face because his voice softened. “It’s an adjustment, I know. And I’m not saying you don’t have what it takes. You do. But this isn’t war. And you’re not a soldier anymore.”

That last part hit harder than I expected.

I wasn’t a soldier anymore.

I had told myself that a thousand times since leaving the military, but this was the first time someone else had said it to me. Out loud. Plain as day.

I didn’t respond, and Mateo didn’t push. He just let the words settle.

The debrief wrapped up after a few more technical notes—small corrections, adjustments to positioning, improvements for next time. But my mind wasn’t on the details anymore. It was still stuck on the one question I hadn’t figured out how to answer.

If I wasn’t a soldier anymore… then what was I?

The Weight of the Shot
That night, I found myself staring at my rifle, the HK91 resting across my lap like an old friend whose presence had become unfamiliar. The training exercise had ended hours ago, but my mind kept replaying it, each frame burned into my memory—the crack of my rounds hitting the mannequin in the driver’s seat, the moment the truck jerked to a stop, the stillness that followed.

I knew I had done my job. The exercise was a success. And yet, something gnawed at me.

Mateo had pulled me aside after the debrief. "Good shooting," he’d said, his voice even. "But next time, think before you squeeze that trigger."

I frowned. "I had a clear shot. The truck was closing in. What else was I supposed to do?"

"You did what you were trained to do," he admitted, crossing his arms. "But this isn’t war, Lucanus. You don’t have air support, you don’t have a battalion backing you up. If you fire at the wrong time, you don’t just answer to your commanding officer—you answer to the law." He let that sink in. "And sometimes, to a grieving family."

I didn't argue, but the words settled into my chest like a weight. I’d spent years conditioned to act, to eliminate threats before they could take a single life. Now, I was being told to hesitate, to calculate, to consider consequences beyond the battlefield.

As I sat alone in my room, I disassembled my rifle, running my fingers over the worn metal. The weapon was clean, precise—mechanical. No hesitation in its function. But I wasn’t a machine. The weight of decision-making wasn’t in the steel of the rifle. It was in me.

The door creaked open slightly, and one of the other security contractors, a guy named Giovanni, leaned against the frame. "You thinking too hard again?" he asked.

I smirked, setting down the bolt. "Something like that."

He stepped inside, hands in his pockets. "Mateo’s got a point, you know. This job’s different. I used to be a cop back in Valentia—good instincts will save you, but bad ones? They’ll ruin you." He nodded at my rifle. "The gun’s the last tool you use, not the first."

I sighed, rubbing my temple. "Hard to shake years of training."

"You’ll get there." He clapped a hand on my shoulder before heading for the door. "And hey—at least you hit what you were aiming at. Some of these new guys couldn’t hit the ground if they fell."

I chuckled, but as the door closed, my mind drifted back to another time, another place.

Camp Vortem, years ago.
The shooting range smelled of spent powder and sweat. My instructor, Delya, stood behind me, arms crossed. "You hesitate, you die," she said sharply. "That’s the difference between you making it home and your family getting a folded flag."

I fired. The target—an outline of a man—took three shots to the chest.

"You’re slow," she barked. "Again."

The weight of her words had shaped me, honed me into something sharp. But now, years later, I found myself wondering: Was that weight still necessary? Or was it just holding me down?

I exhaled and reassembled the rifle, each click of the pieces fitting together steadying my thoughts. The job was changing me. Maybe that wasn’t a bad thing.

Tomorrow would bring another exercise. Another test. Another chance to decide what kind of shooter—what kind of man—I was becoming.
Chapter Fourteen: The Turning Point
May 17, 2010 – Rome
Fast forward year later.

Two years since I left the military and joined the private security world. At first, it was a small outfit, just a few contractors working under the radar, keeping heads down and focusing on the job at hand. It felt… simple. People would hire us to escort high-profile individuals, protect businessmen during risky negotiations, or just ensure the safety of anyone who had enough money to pay for a personal security team.

I didn’t think much of it. It wasn’t glamorous—just another job. But that feeling wore off quickly.

The organization grew. More recruits, men with pasts like mine—former soldiers, cops, mercenaries—each one with their own set of scars. I think it started with the nature of the work. The more experience we had, the bigger the jobs became. Eventually, we were no longer just escorting CEOs or diplomats. The clients started to demand more—and the operations, the threats, started to match that.

And as the job evolved, so did we.

Gone were the sharp suits and slick earpieces—those had always been part of the old image. No, now we wore civilian clothes with plate carriers over them. Nothing flashy, just practical. There was a certain efficiency in it. The suits were replaced with jeans, tactical boots, and armor. No more pretending to be just businessmen. We were now operating in the field, working in the shadows, and sometimes, dealing with things that blurred the lines between security work and something else.

I didn’t really question it. Not anymore.

I remember that day clearly—the first time I realized how different things had become. I was wearing a white button-up shirt, the sleeves rolled up slightly, tan Crye Precision plate carrier snug around my chest. The cargo pants were comfortable, and I had my Glock 17 at my side and G36C slung across my body. It wasn’t exactly a uniform, but it felt right.

In a way, it felt like coming home.

The Walk
We were escorting a VIP, but I couldn’t tell you who the man was. Hell, I didn’t even know his name. I wasn’t getting paid enough to ask about his life or who was trying to kill him. The only thing I needed to know was that he had enough worth to have a team of men like us around him.

It was supposed to be a standard walk.

Two minutes down the street, from the building to the car. Simple. The team was in position—two men in front, two behind. I flanked the VIP on one side, while Santoro took the other. The car was waiting, just up the block. We had eyes everywhere, scanning the crowd, checking for any signs of trouble.

We had done this hundreds of times. Nothing new.

I saw him before it happened.

A man, his face obscured by a hood, moving through the crowd. His backpack hung low. My eyes flicked to him, instinctively sizing him up. There was nothing particularly unusual about him. He was just another person in a crowd. A man walking through Rome, probably late for something.

But my gut clenched as I watched him—something wasn’t right.

Still, I didn’t call it. It’s easy to get paranoid in this line of work. Everyone is a potential threat. But most of the time, nothing happens. And we were just doing our job.

I looked away—focused on the VIP again.

Then—

Boom.

The explosion sent shockwaves through my chest. I heard the roar first—then everything went quiet for a heartbeat.

My vision blurred. The world spun. Glass from windows shattered, spraying across the street like tiny shards of ice. Cars skidded to a halt, their alarms blaring in the chaos. The ground shook, and my ears rang like someone had cracked a hammer against them.

I didn’t know what happened at first—my instincts kicked in faster than my mind could catch up.

I saw the smoke, felt the heat on my face. I didn’t need to think; I just moved.

"Get him in the car!" I shouted, adrenaline surging through me.

The VIP was pushed toward the vehicle. My team worked in sync, getting him inside. I could hear the gunfire in the distance. My training took over—no thinking, just doing.

"Cover the car! Stay with the package!" I barked at the others, my voice hard and controlled.

Then the team split. We moved fast, my rifle snapping up instinctively as I scanned the surroundings.

Gunfire erupted.

The Massacre
We rounded the corner, moving into the street that led to the chaos.

I’ve seen war. I’ve seen the aftermath of conflict. But this? This felt like something else.

There were bodies on the ground. Some were civilian, some contractors, their blood staining the cobblestones. A dozen or more people had fallen in a heap—dead or dying, some still twitching, others laying eerily still. The shooters—there were ten of them, armed with AKs—sprayed bullets into the crowd like they were playing a game, as if it didn’t matter who fell.

I couldn’t breathe.

I had seen violence, but this was different. This wasn’t a military operation, or a police raid. These weren’t enemies we were supposed to engage. This was pure chaos. These men didn’t care about targets or rules—they only cared about destruction.

"Take them down!" I yelled, voice low, as my finger tightened around the trigger.

Flavius fired first, his shots hammering into one of the attackers. He dropped, lifeless, but I had no time to watch. I was moving, my rifle already coming up as I darted for cover.

The sound of gunfire was deafening, filling the street, making it hard to think. My heartbeat matched the rhythm of the fire around me.

Then, I saw Fabian fall.

I didn’t have time to check on him.

Focus.

There was a hostage now—a woman. The terrorist grabbed her, holding an AK to her head, shouting threats. Her eyes were wide with panic. She was trying to fight back, but it was useless.

I moved. My finger squeezed the trigger again, once, twice. The terrorist dropped, a spray of blood painting the woman’s face. She stumbled backward, crying.

She was alive.

I didn’t think about it anymore. I turned, firing on the remaining men, one by one, until the last of them crumpled to the ground.

Silence.

For a moment, I thought I might lose it, but I held it together. I looked around at the carnage, my mind heavy.

"Spread out! Secure the area!"

Aftermath
The police arrived within minutes.

Sirens wailing as they flooded the street. SWAT teams poured from their armored vehicles, weapons trained on us.

They shouted orders in Italian, but I knew what they meant.

"Arma a terra! Mani in alto!" Drop your weapons. Hands in the air.

Without thinking, we complied. We dropped our rifles, our gear. Hands high. No resistance.

They didn’t ask questions. They didn’t care that we were the ones who had stopped the attackers. They didn’t care that we’d saved lives. To them, we were just mercenaries—armed men in civilian clothes—standing over bodies.

They threw us into the backs of their vans and hauled us off to a detention center. We sat in those cold metal chairs for hours, the smell of disinfectant in the air, the lights flickering overhead as they grilled us with questions.

"Who authorized this operation?"
"Who hired you?"
"Why did you engage?"

The same questions. Over and over.

We told them the truth. But it didn’t matter. They had to treat us like criminals.

The Walk to Nowhere
Eventually, they let us go.

No apologies. No recognition.

We were free to go, but the world felt different. As we walked out of that building, the reporters were already waiting. Cameras flashed as if they’d been waiting for us.

"Who do you work for?"
"Were you involved in the bombing?"
"Did your company escalate the situation?"
"Are private contractors dangerous?"

I didn’t answer.

I just walked.
Home
I unlocked the door, stepped inside. The quiet, familiar hum of the apartment hit me the moment I crossed the threshold. Rex bounded up to me, tail wagging, eyes full of the innocent joy I wished I could still feel.

It had been a long day. A chaotic one. The kind that twists your stomach and refuses to let go. The kind where the adrenaline never quite fades, and all you can do is sit in the stillness of your own mind, waiting for it to settle.

I let out a breath I didn’t realize I was holding, crouching down to let Rex greet me properly. I scratched behind his ears, trying to ground myself in the normalcy of his enthusiasm. For him, the world hadn’t changed. He didn’t know about the explosion, the gunfire, the bodies lying on the street. He didn’t care about any of it. He was just happy to see me, just happy to be here. It almost made me feel guilty.

I grabbed a bowl for him, filled it with food, and sat down on the couch. The silence of the apartment felt almost oppressive. I closed my eyes, leaned my head back, and let the moments of the day replay in my mind. I was still processing the chaos of what had happened—how quickly it all had escalated, how it turned into a massacre. The bodies. The gunfire. The hostage.

My phone buzzed. I groaned, pulling it from my pocket, half-expecting it to be another call from Mateo, demanding something, or maybe someone from the company. But when I saw the name on the screen, my heart sank.

Tiberius.

I hesitated, then answered. “Yeah?” My voice sounded rougher than I meant it to.

“Luc. You hear what happened in Rome?”

I could hear the urgency in his tone, but I wasn’t sure if I was ready to talk about it. Not yet. Not when the day was still lingering too close.

“Yeah. I heard,” I said, my voice flat.

“Mom and Dad are watching the news right now,” he said. “They saw the footage. You’re on it.”

I froze. I hadn’t even considered that. The cameras. The reporters. The whole damn circus. It hadn’t occurred to me that it would reach them, not this fast. Not after everything had gone down so quickly.

“Don’t let them watch the news,” I said, my words coming out sharp. “Just tell them it’s nothing. I’ll handle it.”

Tiberius was quiet on the other end. I could hear him processing what I was saying. He was about to say something, but I cut him off.

“Don’t—just don’t, Tiberius. I’ll handle it.” I rubbed a hand over my face, trying to shake the tension out of my body. “I’ll call you tomorrow. I need to go.”

Before he could argue, I ended the call.

I looked over at Rex. His bowl was nearly empty now. I reached down and scratched his ears again, trying to ground myself. But it wasn’t working. My thoughts were everywhere. I was on autopilot, running through the motions—feeding Rex, putting the phone on the charger, changing into something more comfortable.

I wasn’t sure what I was doing. What I was supposed to be doing.

The world outside kept moving. Cars honked. People talked. The world didn’t stop, didn’t care. But I did. I couldn’t stop thinking about the attack, the faces of those terrorists, the way the whole situation had exploded in front of me. It was one thing to read about it on the news or hear about it in a briefing, but to be right in the middle of it… To have a man drop dead in front of you, to watch a girl run from a hostage situation and be left with the echo of gunshots in your ears…

I wasn’t sure if I could keep pretending everything was fine.

The phone rang again. This time, I didn’t have to look to know who it was. Tiberius.

I answered. “What now?” I said, trying to sound less frustrated than I felt.

“Luc, don’t lie to me. You were there.” His voice had an edge to it now. “I saw the news. The footage. I saw you. It’s you, Luc. I know it is.”

My breath caught in my throat.

“No, I wasn’t in Rome. Why? What’s going on?” I tried to keep my tone neutral, but I knew he wouldn’t buy it.

“Don’t you dare lie to me,” Tiberius cut in, his voice sharper now. “I saw your face, Luc. It’s all over the place. News channels, social media. You’re all over the footage. You can’t hide from this.”

I felt a chill run down my spine. I hadn't thought it would get that far. I never thought they would catch the footage like that. It was supposed to be a clean job. Do the thing, move on. Simple. But now, I was caught in the headlines.

“♥♥♥♥,” I muttered. “How bad is it?”

“Bad,” he said. “The group’s calling themselves Magpie State. They’re organized, more than we thought. This wasn’t just a hit—it was a message.”

The name doesn't sound familiar.

“Magpie State?” I echoed. “Who the hell are they?””

“I don’t know, Luc,” Tiberius said, his frustration mounting. “But they’re out there. They got a foothold again, and now they’re pushing hard. And you, you’re part of it now. The media’s calling you and other with you heros, like yall stopped it all. They’re treating yall like you’re the reason it ended.”

“Just a job,” I muttered, though I knew it wasn’t that simple.

“I’m telling you, Luc, they haven’t seen anything like this since the Cold War. This is their first real attack in years. You’re a hero to some people, but to others…” Tiberius paused, and I could hear the weight of his words hang in the air. “You’re just another target.”

I closed my eyes, leaning back against the couch, feeling the weight of everything pressing down on me. “I didn’t sign up for this,” I said quietly. “Not to be a hero.”

“I know you didn’t,” Tiberius said. “But that’s how it is now. Whether you like it or not.”

“Yeah,” I whispered. “I know.”

We stayed silent for a moment, each of us absorbing the reality of the situation. The attack. The Magpie State. The media circus. The new targets on our backs.

“I’ll call you tomorrow,” I said finally.

“Take care of yourself, Luc,” Tiberius replied softly. “We haven’t seen an attack like this in years. But we know it’s not over.”

I ended the call and sat in the dark for a while. Rex laid beside me, his warmth a small comfort. But inside, everything felt different now. That familiar sense of purpose, of being just another soldier in the grind, had shifted. I wasn’t sure where the line was anymore between what I was doing, what I was becoming, and what was happening in the world. The attack had shattered more than the city—it had shattered whatever I thought I understood.

I didn’t know where this was going. But I was sure I was in deeper than I ever thought I’d be.
Shifting Ground
The morning after the attack, I woke up feeling like I hadn’t slept at all. My body was stiff, every muscle aching like I’d been through hell and back. The bed beneath me felt foreign, like I hadn’t really come home at all.

I stared at the ceiling, unmoving. The room was still dark, but I could hear the city outside, waking up without me. The distant hum of traffic. A siren somewhere in the distance. Life moving on.

I hadn’t dreamed, or if I had, I didn’t remember it. But I could still see it—Rome, the explosion, the gunfire. The chaos. It hadn’t left me. It was burned into me.

I turned my head slightly. The dim glow of my phone screen sat on the nightstand, lighting up with another missed call. I didn’t check who it was. I already knew. The calls had been coming all night.

I sat up slowly, feeling the weight of it all settle into my bones. My hands were steady, but I knew if I looked at them too long, I’d start to feel the trigger beneath my finger again. The recoil. The impact.

I needed to move.

The floor was cold under my feet as I stood, joints stiff from the way I’d barely moved all night. My body knew the drill. Shower. Clothes. Coffee. The routine was the same, but everything felt off.

The water ran too hot, scalding against my skin, but I let it burn. The heat grounded me, reminded me I was here—not back in that street, not standing over bodies, not staring down the sights of my rifle. I kept my eyes closed, leaning forward, letting the water run down my face.

I didn’t look in the mirror when I stepped out.

By the time I made it to the kitchen, Rex was already sitting by my feet, watching me. His ears twitched when I moved, but he didn’t get up, didn’t wag his tail. He just sat there, still as stone, eyes locked onto me.

He knew.

I poured coffee, the dark liquid filling the mug, but I didn’t drink it right away. Just held it in my hands, letting the heat seep into my fingers. My mind felt detached, like I was watching myself go through the motions.

The phone rang again.

I closed my eyes. Exhaled slowly. Let it ring.

Then another call.

I glanced at the screen. Mateo.

I sighed, pressing the phone to my ear.

"Luc. Get in the office. Now."

No greeting. No explanation. Just the weight in his voice telling me everything I needed to know.

I hung up without answering. Took a sip of coffee.

Rex still watched me.

"Guess I should go," I muttered. He didn’t react.

I set the mug down, grabbed my jacket, and stepped outside.

Back at the Company
The office wasn’t an office—it was a repurposed warehouse tucked between auto shops and logistics centers, the kind of place no one paid attention to. Usually, it was quiet. Not today.

The moment I stepped inside, I could feel the shift. Conversations stopped. Eyes turned. Some of the guys nodded at me, others just stared.

Some looked at me like I was a hero. Others like I had just signed our death warrant.

I pushed past them and made my way to Mateo’s office. He was standing by his desk, arms crossed, jaw tight. The old cigarette burns on his desk told me he had been thinking too much again.

"Close the door."

I did.

"You realize what you did?" he asked.

I met his gaze. "We stopped a massacre."

"Yeah? And now we’re on every ♥♥♥♥♥♥♥ news channel. You, especially. Your face is everywhere, Luc. I had reporters calling my phone before I even got out of bed." He exhaled sharply, rubbing his temples. "I told you to keep a low profile."[

"We didn’t have a choice."

"I know that. But the world doesn’t give a ♥♥♥♥. You think the police are happy they didn’t stop it first? You think the government likes the fact that some private contractors gunned down ten terrorists in the streets of Rome? We embarrassed them."/i]

I said nothing.

Mateo sighed, grabbing a remote and turning on the TV in the corner of his office. The news was running footage of the attack. Surveillance clips. Bystander videos. My face, clear as day, rifle in hand. They had slowed it down, circling my figure, analyzing every frame.

The headline read: "Rome Attack – Private Contractors or Rogue Guns?"

"This is bad, Luc," Mateo said. "They’re painting us like vigilantes. Like a problem. We’re supposed to be ghosts. Now we’re the story."

I looked at the screen, watching my own actions play back at me. The gunfire. The blood. The bodies.

"People are calling us heroes," I said.

Mateo shook his head. "That doesn’t mean ♥♥♥♥ when the government wants your head on a plate."

Silence.

Mateo exhaled sharply, shaking his head. "You’re out, Luc. Fired. Whatever you want to call it."

I blinked. "What?"

"You’re done. The bosses want to distance themselves. You’re too hot now. They cut you loose."


I felt something sink inside me. I should’ve been angry. Maybe I was. But more than anything, I just felt… empty.

"So that’s it?"

"Yeah."
His tone softened, just a little. "Look, man… you were good at this. But after this ♥♥♥♥♥♥♥♥♥? It’s over. The second they put your face on the news, you stopped being useful. Now you’re just a liability."

I let out a slow breath, looking past him, out the window.

"You get your last check. Take some time. Figure out what you want to do next," Mateo said.

"And if I don’t?"

"Then don’t. But stay out of sight. And if someone calls you with an offer… don’t take it."


I frowned. "What does that mean?"

Mateo didn’t answer.

I walked out.

What Comes Next?
The air outside the office felt heavier than before. The kind of weight you don’t shake off easy. I stood there for a moment, hands in my pockets, staring at the rows of warehouses, at the passing cars, at nothing in particular.

Fired. Just like that.

It wasn’t the job itself that I cared about. I’d never been sentimental about work, never expected a handshake or a plaque when it was over. But this wasn’t just any job. It had been a way forward. A way to keep doing what I was good at. And now? Now, I was back to square one.

I started walking. No destination in mind. Just moving.

The city didn’t feel real. People were going about their day, traffic buzzing along, cafés filled with morning conversations. A normal day for everyone else. Meanwhile, I was a ghost walking through it, a face on the news, a problem being quietly erased.

I passed a newsstand. The front page had a still image from the attack—gunfire, bodies, chaos. Below it, a blurry shot of me, mid-action. The headline: "Rome’s Unlikely Guardians—Heroism or Recklessness?"

Hero.

The word tasted foreign. A lie wrapped in something palatable for the public. The people who had been there, who had seen it firsthand, they knew the truth. There had been nothing heroic about it. Just killing before getting killed.

I kept walking.

Rome felt different now. Or maybe I did. Either way, the city and I didn’t fit together anymore.

The Call That Never Came
By the time I made it back to my apartment, I felt like I had left something behind. A part of me still back in that office, waiting for a different outcome.

Rex greeted me at the door, but even he seemed subdued. He paced once, then just sat down, watching.

I dropped my keys on the counter. Checked my phone. No new messages. Nothing from Mateo, nothing from the company. No damage control. No second chances.

I sat down, rubbing a hand over my face.

What the hell now?
Back to the Wire
The Decision
The apartment was quiet.

Not the kind of quiet you get when things are peaceful—this was the stillness of something hollowed out. A silence that settled into the corners like dust. No more calls. No more jobs. No more Mateo. Just me, Rex, and the echo of everything that had come before.

I sat on the floor beside the old trunk I hadn’t opened in years. The metal edges were rusted, the latch stiff. I’d hauled it with me from place to place, apartment to apartment, but never really looked inside.

Now, I did.

The lid creaked open, and the smell hit me—canvas, oil, something old and dry. My old uniforms lay neatly folded inside, still creased from the last time I’d worn them. The insignia of the 3rd Mechanized Battalion. Dog tags. Commendations I never bothered to hang. A photo of my unit, all of us lined up, trying not to smile.

Most of them were gone now. Or missing. Or ghosts, like me.

Rex padded over, ears perked but eyes soft. He sat beside me and nudged my arm with his nose. I scratched behind his ear without looking away from the contents of the box.

“This was easier,” I murmured. “Stupid, maybe. But easier.”

I didn’t belong out here. Never had. Private security had been a detour. A sharp, brutal one. But even then, it still felt closer to the world I knew than this civilian life ever had. Now that was gone too. And what was left? Coffee mugs. Silence. Watching the world from the outside.

I reached for the dog tags. They were cold in my hand, heavier than I remembered. My thumb brushed across the etched letters of my name like I was trying to remember who that even was.

Lucanus M. Quintus.

I stood up. Walked over to the small desk in the corner of the room. Opened the laptop. The screen lit up in the dark like a flare, blinding after so much stillness.

I didn’t hesitate. Didn’t overthink.

I typed it in: Raven Union Military Enlistment Office.

There was a tab at the bottom for prior service members. Returning to Service. I clicked it.

The moment I hit the submit button, I felt something shift. Not relief. Not pride. Just… motion. Like a gear turning after too long being stuck.

Rex let out a low chuff behind me. I glanced back at him.

“Guess we’re going back,” I said.

He didn’t wag his tail. Just watched.

Neither of us believed in fresh starts anymore. But maybe, just maybe, there was something waiting for me on the other side of the wire. Something I could still hold onto.

Something that still made sense.

The Threshold
They say when one door closes, another opens. But they never tell you how long you're left standing in the dark between them.

I remember the day I walked into the recruitment office again. Not as a boy fresh out of school, chasing war stories and pride, but as a man who had seen too much, done more than he cared to admit, and lost the one steady path he thought he could follow.

It was raining. The kind of cold, relentless rain that makes the whole world feel like it’s holding its breath. My boots tracked wet prints across the tile floor, leaving behind a trail like I was afraid someone might forget I’d been there. I didn’t know if I was here to start over or if I was just chasing a ghost of the man I used to be.

The staff sergeant behind the desk looked up, blinking like he wasn’t sure if I was real.

“Can I help you?”

I nodded, slowly. “I want to reenlist.”

He gave me a once-over—my soaked jacket, the bags under my eyes, the stiff way I stood like I hadn’t slept in days. He didn’t ask why. Just slid a clipboard toward me and said, “Fill this out.”

I took the pen, but my hand hovered over the paper.

Was I doing this because I believed in something? Or because I had nothing left?

I'd been a private contractor for just long enough to see the difference. Out there, you kill because someone paid you to. It’s clean on paper, dirty in your soul. The uniform had its own weight, sure—but it also had purpose. And right then, I needed something that felt like purpose again. Even if it was just an illusion.

I wrote my name. Slowly. Deliberately.

Lucanus Marius Quintus.

The letters didn’t feel like mine anymore.

The Screening
The walls were sterile. White and gray, clinical in their indifference. I could smell the faint scent of disinfectant, but it didn’t mask the stale air.

It wasn’t a battlefield. It wasn’t a mission. It wasn’t even a job. Just a process.

The desk sergeant barely looked up as I entered. The usual formality was gone—he didn’t care who I was or why I was there. He probably didn’t even know. He handed me a form without so much as a glance and pointed to a row of chairs by the wall.

I sat, still wet from the rain, feeling every bit of the years I’d spent outside the military system.

I filled out the paperwork slowly, deliberately. The questions seemed simple enough. Have you been previously discharged? Yes. Do you have any medical conditions? No. Are you currently under any medication? No. Have you ever been convicted of a felony? No. But every time I wrote something down, I felt like a stranger was filling out the form for me, not the person I used to be.

I could hear the low hum of a fluorescent light above me, the shuffle of papers, boots on the floor. Everything was moving around me like it was just another day in the machine. But I wasn’t in the machine anymore. I had been outside it. And the contrast felt like it was eating at me.

“Quintus?” The sergeant called my name like he was trying it out, as if it didn’t quite fit.

I stood up, every movement stiff. The world outside was rushing on. But in here, it was just me and this strange process. It was almost like I had never left.

He handed me a form for my medical evaluation. The usual stuff—height, weight, blood pressure, vision test. I followed him to a room with a small cot and a handful of medical charts tacked to the walls. The nurse barely looked at me as she checked my vitals, her eyes focused on the numbers in front of her. The steady beeping of the machine in the background felt distant, almost muffled.

Then, the questions. “Any history of mental health issues?” She glanced up briefly, as if waiting for me to flinch.

I didn’t. “No.”

“Nightmares? Flashbacks? Anxiety?”

The words sat in the air for a moment before I answered. “No.”

She didn’t press. She didn’t need to. I knew the drill. The military was always about the body first, the mind second. And I was good at hiding.

"Any previous injuries?" she asked, her pen hovering over the chart.

There were too many to list. I didn't want to get into it. I just shook my head. "No."

She finished her notes with a quick scribble. “You’re good to go, Mr. Quintus.”

That was it. Another step in the process.

I left the clinic with the form in hand, heading to the next room, where a staff sergeant waited at a desk with a stack of papers.

“Sign here.” His voice was gruff, no-nonsense. He didn’t look at me. Didn’t ask any questions.

I signed, hesitated for a moment, and then filled out the rest of the paperwork. As I handed it back, I thought about how easy it all was. How mechanical it felt. No one here knew what I’d done, or what I was capable of. They just wanted signatures and forms. Another name in the system. Another body for the cause.

“Alright, Quintus,” the sergeant said, handing me a piece of paper with a date on it. “You’ll be back for your physical training test next week. Make sure you’re ready.”

I didn’t say anything. Just nodded.

As I walked out into the hallway, the noise of the office behind me faded. The doors opened and closed, a couple of guys in uniform brushed past me, their faces young and unfamiliar. They were just starting out. Still clean.

I wasn’t like them. Not anymore. I wasn’t sure if I ever had been. But I knew one thing—I wasn’t just here to get back in the system. This wasn’t a return to what I used to be. This was just the first step.

I had no idea where the next one would take me.
The Farewell
A few hours after I signed the papers, the city had gone dark. I got home around 2300. The rain was still falling—steadily now, not hard, just enough to blur the edges of the streetlights and make everything outside look half-finished. The kind of rain that seeps into your clothes, your bones, your thoughts.

I stood at my front door for a second longer than I needed to. Key in hand. Just staring at it. Like maybe, if I hesitated long enough, something would pull me back. A voice. A reason. A change of heart. But there was nothing. Just the sound of rain on the concrete.

I opened the door, and Rex was there.

Tail already wagging, eyes bright. Like clockwork. Like he knew. Like he’d been waiting the whole time.

“Hey, buddy,” I said, voice low, worn down.

He padded over, bumping his head against my thigh like he was checking to make sure I was real. He always greeted me like this—like I was the most important person on the planet. No matter what time it was. No matter how long I’d been gone. That kind of loyalty? You don’t earn it. You get lucky enough to be given it, and you hold on tight.

I rubbed his ears, crouched down next to him for a second. Just breathing. Just existing.

“You hungry?”

He perked up, of course. Food was his love language.

I poured some kibble into his bowl, listening to it rattle against the metal. He trotted over, tail still wagging, and started eating with gusto like it was the first meal he’d had in days—even though he’d had one earlier. Always enthusiastic. Always grateful. No questions asked.

I slumped down onto the couch and let my head fall back. The ceiling above me was cracked in the corner. Had been since I moved in. I’d always told myself I’d fix it eventually. I never did. Just like a lot of things.

My boots were still wet. My back ached. The silence started crawling back in, the kind that didn’t ask permission. The kind that felt alive.

I looked over at Rex, his tail thumping quietly as he ate. Like everything was normal. Like tonight wasn’t the beginning of the end.

Why am I going back?

The question slipped into my head, uninvited. But it didn’t leave.

Not for money. Not for country. Not for glory.

Because I didn’t know what else to do. Because I didn’t know who I was when I wasn’t in motion. Because this civilian life felt like standing still underwater—breathing, sure, but not really living.

I looked toward the fridge, and that damn photo was still there.

Me. Rex. Delya.

We were outside that old roadside diner—sweaty from a hike, dusty, tired, laughing. She had her arms wrapped around both of us, like we were her whole world. I guess, for a while, we were. Before I started losing pieces of myself. Before I stopped being someone worth holding on to.

Next to it, still stuck with a magnet shaped like a bullet casing, was a little note. Yellowed now, corners curling.

“He’s a good boy. Don’t forget to be one too.”

Delya’s handwriting. Slanted, clean. It hit harder than I expected.

I grabbed my phone off the coffee table and scrolled through the contacts. Most of the names were ghosts now. Dead numbers. Burned bridges. But Tiberius was still there. Solid. The one person I hadn’t driven off.

I hit call.

It rang once.

“Hello?”

His voice was the same. Firm. No nonsense.

“Hey. I need a favor.”

There was a pause. “What kind?”

“I need you to take care of Rex.”

Another pause—longer this time.

“Why? Something wrong?”

“No. Everything’s fine,” I lied. “I’m reenlisting.”

A sharp breath on the other end.

“Is it because the public saw your face and the company dropped you?”

I clenched my jaw. “I’m not gonna tell you that.”

“You don’t have to.”

“Look,” I said. “Can you do it or not?”

“Yeah. I can. I’ll have to check with my landlord, make sure pets are allowed, but… yeah. I’ll figure it out.”

“Alright. Call me when you know for sure.”

“Will do. Stay safe, Luc.”

The call ended. Just like that.

I sat there for a while. Phone in hand. Heart somewhere else.

Then I stood up and moved to Rex’s corner of the apartment. I pulled his old crate out from the closet. It was dusty. I hadn’t used it in months. He never needed it—he was too well-behaved for cages.

I grabbed a blanket, folded it into the bottom. Tossed in his favorite rubber toy—the one shaped like a grenade, because of course it was. I picked up his leash, gave it a once-over. Checked his tags. All good.

Vet paperwork went in next. Food. Treats. His backup collar.

Packing it all felt mechanical. Like prepping a kit for deployment. Only this time, the mission wasn’t mine—it was his. His new life without me.

Rex watched me from across the room, chewing the last of his kibble like he knew something was happening but couldn’t place it.

I walked over, crouched again.

“C’mere.”

He padded over and sat in front of me, head tilted. Waiting.

“Uncle Tiberius is gonna take care of you, alright?” My voice cracked, but I pushed through. “I won’t be here for a few months. Might be longer.”

He blinked.

“He’s a good guy. You’ve met him. Just… don’t bite his furniture. Or his shoes. And listen to him, even if he doesn’t give you as many treats as I do.”

Rex tilted his head the other way. Confused, but patient.

“I’m gonna miss you, pal.”

He leaned in, pressing his forehead gently against my chest.

I didn’t even have to say it.

But I did anyway.

“Hug.”

It was a trick Delya taught him. A dumb one. Sweet. Human.

He scooted forward, head over my shoulder, pressing in as close as he could. His chest against mine. His breathing steady. Warm.

I wrapped my arms around him and buried my face in his fur.

And I cried.

Not loud. Not messy. Just quiet, steady tears I hadn’t let out in years.

I didn’t cry when I left the unit. I didn’t cry when Delya walked out. I didn’t cry when the company burned me.

But this?

Saying goodbye to the one soul who had stuck with me through all of it?

Yeah.

This broke me.
Chapter Fifteen: First Steps Back
It’d been a few days since I handed Rex over to Tiberius. The silence afterward was loud. Too loud. You never realize how much space a dog fills until he’s gone. His absence lingered like smoke after a fire. I didn’t pack much. Didn’t need to. Just my duffel, my jacket, and the weight of everything I wasn’t saying.

Now I was on the bus.

Headed toward the military camp. My second first time.

The bus ride felt longer than it actually was.

It was still pitch black outside, the kind of dark that wraps around your mind and lets it wander places you’d rather it didn’t. The rain had stopped, but the windows were still streaked with dried trails of it, catching what little moonlight bled through the clouds. I sat by myself, toward the back, staring out at the emptiness rolling by—barren fields, broken fences, the occasional flicker of an old road sign. The silence inside the bus was thick. Not even the engine could cut through it completely.

Everyone else sat stiffly, like they were holding their breath.

Most of them were kids. Fresh meat. Eighteen, nineteen, twenty at the most. They wore their nervousness like it was part of the uniform—shuffling feet, clenched jaws, eyes darting from face to face. Trying to size each other up without saying a word. I could see it in them: the hope, the doubt, the fear. Some looked like they were still figuring out what branch they’d even signed up for. One kid kept rubbing his dog tags like they were rosary beads. Another had his head down, mouthing something I couldn’t hear. Praying, maybe. Or bargaining.

I didn’t say anything. Just watched.

I remembered what that felt like. First time on the bus. First time heading toward something bigger than yourself and having no idea if it would eat you alive or make you stronger. Back then, I had fire in my chest and not much else. Now I had scars, silence, and a name I wasn’t sure I still recognized.

Camp was tucked deep into the woods. We passed through two checkpoints before we even saw the floodlights. The second the gates opened, the tone changed. Everything tightened. The road straightened, lined with old barracks, fences, and watch towers. The lights above made everything look washed out, colorless. The camp didn’t need to be pretty. It just needed to function.

The bus screeched to a halt.

The drill sergeant didn’t wait for the engine to shut off before he was on the move. He stormed down the aisle like a man on a mission, bellowing at the top of his lungs.

“MOVE IT, YOU SORRY SACKS OF ♥♥♥♥♥! THIS AIN’T NO SCHOOL BUS! GET YOUR ASSES OFF MY RIDE!”

Everyone jumped.

Panic rippled through the rows like a shockwave. Boots scraped against metal as the recruits scrambled to grab their bags and get out of their seats. One kid tripped over the aisle and dropped his duffel. The sergeant was on him in an instant, dragging him by the collar and tossing him down the steps like he was unloading trash.

I stayed seated.

Not out of defiance—just habit. I’d learned a long time ago that being the last to move gave you time to read the room. Time to calculate.

By the time I stood, the bus was almost empty. I stepped down and hit the ground with a familiar thud. Same gravel. Same chill in the air.

But instead of getting screamed at, a different voice called out.

“Quintus!”

I turned. An officer was waiting by the edge of the lot, clipboard in hand, eyes sharp but calm. No yelling. No theatrics. Just a nod.

“Come with me.”

I didn’t ask questions. I just fell in step beside him, my boots crunching on the gravel, my duffel slung over one shoulder. The others were lining up now, getting barked into formation by the drill staff. I watched them briefly—how out of sync they moved, how unsure their hands were. They’d learn.

He led me across the yard toward a squat building tucked between two barracks. Looked like a converted admin shack, nothing special. Inside, the heat was stifling compared to the cold outside. Papers stacked on metal desks, flickering fluorescent lights, a half-broken wall clock ticking too loudly. It smelled like coffee and cheap soap.

“Sit,” he said.

I dropped into the chair across from his desk. He sat, pulled a file from a drawer, opened it, and scanned the contents like he already knew what was in there. Maybe he did.

“Why’d you reenlist?” he asked without looking up.

I didn’t need time to think. The answer had been sitting in my gut for months.

“Ever since the Magpie terror attack, I haven’t been able to sit still. I’ve been trying to live like a civilian, but I can’t. Not after what they did. I saw too much. I lost too much. I want to fight those bastards. I want to make sure they don’t get a second chance.”

That made him pause.

He nodded slightly, still not meeting my eyes, just flipping through the file like my answer checked a box he was already expecting.

“You’re not alone,” he said. “A lot of returning vets have said the same thing. That attack changed everything.”

He pulled out a sheet of paper and slid it across the desk.

I looked down. Bold letters across the top read: Special Operations Recruitment – Priority Transfer.

I blinked. “What’s this?”

“Based on your prior record, someone up the chain wants you in Special Forces. This is the paperwork. It’s not binding until you sign it.”

I stared at it. “And if I say no?”

“You go into standard re-entry. Infantry rotation. Maybe recon if there’s space. Nothing wrong with that path.”

I stayed quiet. The idea of being back in a regular regiment didn’t bother me—it was familiar. Comfortable, even. But this… this was different.

Special Forces.

There was no glory in it. Just silence. You did your job, and if you were lucky, someone lived because of it. If you weren’t, nobody ever found the body.

I looked back at the officer. “I guess I could try.”

He leaned back in his chair, gave me a tired look. “No one’s forcing you. It’s your call. But if you sign that, your life doesn’t belong to you for a while. You know that, right?”

I nodded.

I picked up the pen and signed the paper. The ink bled slightly into the page.

“Good,” he said. “You’ll be transported to the SOF training hub tomorrow morning. 0300 sharp. Make sure you’re packed. You’ll be there for a while.”

I stood up, lifting my duffel back onto my shoulder. “What barracks am I in tonight?”

He checked a list, then pointed out the window. “Second building on the right. Bunk 14C. Get some sleep, Soldier.”

Outside, the air felt colder. Like the wind had shifted while I was inside. I crossed the lot in silence, boots crunching gravel, eyes flicking over the buildings. Recruits were still being sorted, shouted at, moved into formation. The place was alive with chaos.

But I felt still. Not calm. Just still.

The second barracks was dimly lit, quiet inside. I found 14C without trouble—middle row, second bunk from the left. I dropped my duffel, sat down on the edge, and ran a hand over my face.

I was back.

But I wasn’t the same.
Unexpected Reunion
The next morning came faster than I expected.

0300 hours. The air still held a chill, heavy and thick with the kind of silence you only hear before a storm. The kind of silence that tells you something big is about to go down. I wasn’t surprised I was awake before my alarm went off—my mind had already been racing in anticipation. My body, on autopilot, knew exactly what it needed to do. The routine. The gear. The last few years of my life had been anything but normal, but this? This felt like the start of something different. Something heavy.

I grabbed my duffel, the weight of it never changing, no matter how much I told myself it would get easier. I wasn’t carrying just gear—there was something heavier in that bag. A piece of my past, my future, and everything I wasn’t ready to face.

The transport truck was already waiting outside. A few other guys stood around it—new recruits, fresh faces, bright eyes full of either fear or excitement. Some of them were chewing gum, others were staring at their boots, the weight of the unknown settling on their shoulders. No one said much. What was there to say? They were thinking the same thing: What the hell did I just sign up for?

We were on the road before I had a chance to think about it too much. The truck rattled over the gravel path, headlights cutting through the dense fog like a knife. The night was still alive with the sound of the wind and the hum of the engine, but all I could focus on was the place we were heading. The Special Operations hub. This wasn’t a place to be reborn. This was a place to be remade.

The gates were the first thing I saw when we rolled up—massive, imposing, lined with barbed wire and bathed in floodlight. A watchtower loomed high above, an eagle’s eye over everything. It felt like stepping into another world entirely. This wasn’t a place for mistakes or second chances. This was where they broke you down. This was where they built something else.

I hopped off the truck, feet hitting the gravel lot with a dull crunch. A guard waved me toward one of the main buildings, and I made my way over, the boots heavy with every step. The walls of the base seemed to close in on me, their cold concrete surfaces reflecting the fear that started to creep into my stomach.

Inside, I didn’t expect much. Standard procedure. A clipboard. A sign-in. A bed assignment.

But what I didn’t expect was the voice.

"Look who finally grew the stones to come back."

I froze. The voice hit me like a punch to the gut, recognizable even after all this time. Half mocking, half welcoming—like it always was. I didn’t even need to turn my head. I knew who it was.

Slowly, I looked up. And there he was.

Becker Weiss.

Leaning against the doorframe with that stupid grin plastered across his face. The same grin he’d had back at Camp Vortem. It hadn’t changed—neither had he. He was still the same cocky, charming, reckless guy who always seemed to have one foot in trouble and the other in a joke.

I opened my mouth, but the words caught in my throat. Becker?

He saw the shock on my face and chuckled.

“Yeah, didn’t think you’d see me again, huh?”

My mind was reeling, still processing when a second voice cut in, low and steady. Commanding.

“Figures they’d let the lone wolf back in.”

I turned to see Adrik Volkov step out from the hallway. His eyes were sharper now, harder—his leadership, something you couldn’t miss even if you tried. Adrik had always been the one who kept us grounded. The team leader. The one who didn’t just bark orders but made sure we understood why.

He was older now, his face lined with a few more years of hard experiences, but the air around him still bent to his presence. There was no mistaking that he commanded respect.

“You’re not dead,” he said, the corners of his mouth twitching like he was trying to hide a smile.

I barely had time to process it before the third voice sliced through the air. Severus Halden. Always cocky, always with that smirk that said he thought the world was a video game, and he was playing on expert mode. I’d always found it ironic that someone like Severus, who learned tactics from video games, was the most unpredictable of all of us.

“No way,” he said, grinning ear to ear. “I thought you were dead or something. Man, they really couldn’t get enough of us, huh?”

I stood there, rooted to the spot, trying to make sense of what I was seeing. Behind Severus, in the shadows of the hallway, stood Varga—quiet, brooding, always observing. Varga didn’t say much, but when he did, it carried weight. Right now, all he did was give me a small nod, like he was acknowledging a passing thought, a shared memory from the past.

I blinked, still processing. The bag on my shoulder felt heavier now, as if reality had just hit me full force.

“Is this some kind of dream?” I muttered to myself.

Becker laughed, a low, knowing chuckle. “If it is, I hope we get extra lives.”

Adrik stepped closer, his eyes steady and unwavering. “Welcome back, Lucanus,” he said, his voice calm but firm. “Looks like the team’s getting the band back together.”

I couldn’t move. Shock doesn’t always hit loud. Sometimes, it’s a quiet, heavy weight that settles deep in your chest. It’s the kind of thing that leaves you standing still, unsure of how to move forward.

“You all in Special Ops now?” I asked, the words feeling foreign even to me.

Adrik nodded. “We all got recruited the same way. Different paths, same destination.”

Severus’s grin stretched wider. “Guess command couldn’t resist the old Vortem squad. We’re like their favorite reunion special.”

“And you?” Adrik asked, eyes narrowing slightly. “Why’d you really come back?”

The question hung in the air, heavy and loaded. It wasn’t a question I had an easy answer for. I glanced at the floor, trying to find the right words.

“Because the world out there…” I paused, eyes darting around the room at these faces, these people who had once been my team. “The world out there stopped making sense. But this…” I looked around at them again, letting the weight of the moment sink in. “This might still have meaning.”

Adrik’s hand landed on my shoulder, strong but reassuring. “Then let’s find it again.”

There was a quiet understanding between us. Like no time had passed at all. Like we could pick up right where we left off, even though the world had changed. Maybe we had, too. But the bond was still there, buried beneath the years of silence.

Severus cracked his knuckles, a mischievous glint in his eyes. “Guess we’ll see what this place has for us, huh? Don’t screw up. We wouldn’t want to recruit any new guys.” He threw a playful punch in my direction, just enough to rattle the air.

Becker clapped me on the back, still grinning. “Well, Luc, don’t get too comfortable. We’ve got a reputation to uphold.”

Varga, silent as always, gave me another nod, his eyes betraying the faintest hint of a smile. It wasn’t much, but it was something.

We stood there for a moment, just taking it all in. Old friends. New mission. Same war.

The past hadn’t been easy. But this… this felt like a fresh start.

I took a deep breath. “Alright then. Let’s do this.”

Adrik turned toward the hallway, his hand still on my shoulder. “Come on. We’ve got a lot of work to do.”

As I followed them, I couldn’t help but feel like maybe—just maybe—this was where I was meant to be all along. Not just for the mission, but for them. For us.

We were together again. And whatever happened next, I knew we were ready.
First Impressions
A few hours after we met again, we were standing in formation.

The air was thick with anticipation, heavy with the kind of tension that only comes before a storm. The sun had climbed higher, casting a harsh light over the training yard. The gravel under my boots crunched with every shift, the only sound besides the occasional cough or nervous shuffle of feet. The new recruits were silent, every one of us standing at attention, waiting for what was next.

And then, the three of them stepped out in front of us.

They were all wearing black t-shirts, paired with a mix of Woodland and Desert Camo pants. Military-grade boots, scuffed and worn from years of use, struck the ground with a purposeful thud. Their presence hit harder than any physical force, their very stance commanding respect.

The first man, a tall figure with a beanie pulled low over his forehead, had his arms crossed. His gaze was sharp, cutting through the line of recruits with the precision of a hawk. His beard was thick, dark, and well-maintained, matching his hard-edged demeanor. He didn't say anything, just surveyed us with the intensity that had a few of the recruits shifting uncomfortably.

The second man wore a baseball cap, his posture relaxed, but the way his fingers tapped against his leg spoke volumes—this one was impatient, always moving, always analyzing. His beard was scruffy, slightly unkempt, giving him a disarming look despite the steely coldness in his eyes. He had a quiet menace to him, something that said he was accustomed to being in charge, even when he wasn't.

Then, there was the last one—the bald man. Clean-shaven head, all the way down to his face. His sunglasses were mirrored, reflecting the sunlight back at us like a wall of cold metal. His beard was dark and thick, and it seemed like there was nothing that could shake him. He exuded a sense of quiet power, someone who had seen more combat than most of us combined and had walked away without breaking a sweat. I couldn't help but feel that he was the one in charge—the leader of this trio.

He stood still for a moment, his gaze sweeping across the line of recruits. When his eyes met mine, there was no emotion, no judgment. Just a quiet, unwavering intensity. He looked through you, past you. And for some reason, it made my skin prickle.

Then, in a voice that was both calm and cutting, he spoke.

“Welcome to Special Operations Forces Training Hub,” he began, his voice low, but carrying across the formation like a thunderclap. “All of you have been selected to join our Special Operations Forces program. You are here because someone believed you had potential, but make no mistake—potential doesn’t mean a damn thing here. All of you are on the same level. And that level is below us.”

He took a step forward, his boots crunching on the gravel with a sound that seemed to echo louder than the words he spoke.

“There are 1,000 of you in this training area. 1,000. By the time we’re done with you, many of you will quit. Your bodies will break. Your minds will crack. But the ones who stick it out? The ones who don’t bend or fold? You’ll be the few who make it through.” He paused, letting the weight of his words settle over us.

He was giving us the reality check. The truth. The world had already tried to break us. This was just the next level.

“If any of you are thinking twice about being here,” the bald man continued, his voice still calm but now edged with something else, something that felt like a warning, “step forward now. I’ll make sure you can leave with some dignity. But once you step forward, there’s no coming back. There’s no second chances. You’ll be gone. And we’ll forget your name.”

The words hung in the air, as heavy and silent as a cliff face. Not a single recruit moved. Not even a twitch. The kind of resolve I saw from everyone made my chest tighten—no one was backing out. Not yet.

“Good,” the bald man said, his voice softening just a little, like he was pleased. “Now, your training starts in 30 minutes. That means you’ve got exactly that long to pack your ♥♥♥♥, get your gear, and get to your stations. And let me make one thing clear—there’s no running to the back of the line. There’s no hiding here. We’ll find you. And we’ll make you wish you never showed up.”

His words settled like stones at the bottom of a deep lake, heavy and unmoving. Everyone stood straighter, shoulders squaring, chests puffing up with that false sense of bravado. But even through the tension, you could feel the weight of his warning. We were all still on the clock, still on the edge of something much larger than ourselves.

He turned slightly, the movement precise and deliberate, and then added, “I’m Centurion Aurelius Cato. Don’t forget it. I’ll be the one to break you if you aren’t strong enough to make it through.”

The finality in his voice made it clear—this was not a man who cared for pleasantries. The name didn’t matter, the reputation didn’t matter. All that mattered was the work. The training. The mission.

“Pray your legs don’t fail you.”

The words hung in the air as he turned away, signaling the others to follow him. They didn’t speak a word as they moved in sync, like a well-oiled machine, their boots clicking against the gravel. And just like that, the stillness broke. The recruits began to scatter in all directions, heading for their gear, their stations, their fate. There was no room for hesitation, no time for second thoughts. This was it. The moment we had all been waiting for.

I watched Centurion Cato and his team disappear into the shadows of the compound, their presence lingering like smoke in the air. The adrenaline in my veins hadn’t dulled—it had only sharpened. I looked around at the faces of the recruits. Some of them were still wide-eyed, their nerves still visible in the twitch of their hands or the way they couldn’t hold still. But not all of us were like that.

We’d all signed up for this, for better or worse.

I turned and made my way toward the staging area, the rush of anticipation building in my chest, pushing me forward.

Time to get started.
Chapter Sixteenth: Selection / Assessment Phase
The first few days blurred into a haze of sweat, aches, and a feeling of exhaustion I couldn’t remember ever experiencing before. It was like every cell in my body had been told to work harder, faster, stronger, and it wasn’t given an option to rest. The first training was what they called a physical endurance test, but that didn’t even begin to scratch the surface of what it really was: a brutal test of body and mind, meant to push us beyond our limits.

We started with the long ruck marches.

Long Ruck Marches
The orders came from Centurion Cato the night before. He was clear, precise, with that cold, emotionless edge in his voice that made it sound like a simple walk in the park was somehow a life-or-death mission.

“65 kilometers. Under 20 hours. Move out at 0400 hours.”

No one dared to ask him if it was even possible. None of us had been prepared for the sheer distance. Sure, we’d trained with rucks before, but this? This was on a whole different level.

We packed our gear with stiff hands, every movement sluggish from the exhaustion of the first few days. But there was no time to second guess. No room for doubt. The mission had been set. The distance was calculated. And we were going to walk it.

The morning came with a heavy fog clinging to the earth. The air was damp, cold—hard to breathe in, but I didn’t have a choice.

We were all lined up, the sound of boots shuffling in the dirt filling the silence as we got ready. The rucksacks weighed down on our backs, but it was nothing compared to the weight of what we were about to endure. No one spoke. There was nothing to say. Just the sound of our collective breathing, the anticipation of what was to come.

And then, without another word, Centurion Cato barked the order.

“March.”

The first few kilometers were easy enough. It always starts that way, doesn't it? The first few miles, you’re full of adrenaline, muscles limber, thoughts moving quicker than your feet. But as the kilometers stretched on, things began to change. Every step felt like it took more effort than the last. My shoulders burned from the rucksack, the weight pulling down on me like a reminder of the hell I’d signed up for.

I glanced over at Becker, his face flushed and slick with sweat. Even though he was cocky, I could see the strain creeping into his features. His breath was quick and shallow, each step starting to feel more like an effort than something natural.

Varga was quieter, but I saw him glance at the horizon every so often, his brow furrowed. Severus, on the other hand, kept muttering under his breath, trying to push through. I couldn’t tell if he was reciting some kind of mantra to keep himself going, or if he was simply trying to distract himself from the pain.

But it was Adrik who really stood out. The guy didn’t break a sweat. He just kept moving, his pace steady and unwavering. He didn’t say a word—didn’t need to. His eyes were focused straight ahead, his posture perfect, like he was born for this.

Every few kilometers, one of the recruits would fall out, dropping their rucksack in defeat. Some tried to keep going, but their bodies couldn’t handle it. Others, I noticed, couldn’t bear the mental strain. They turned back with their heads hanging low, eyes filled with the realization that this wasn’t something they could handle. The weak ones dropped off, one by one, until only the hardened remained.

By the halfway point, Becker was hyperventilating, his face pale and sweat beading on his forehead. Varga was starting to show signs of cracking as well, his breath coming in ragged bursts. Severus, though quieter than usual, seemed to be pushing through on sheer willpower.

I was starting to feel the strain myself. My legs were leaden, my breath was uneven, and every step felt heavier than the last. But then I looked at Adrik, still marching, his eyes focused and unyielding.

“We keep going,” he said, his voice calm but commanding. “We don’t stop. Not until we reach the end.”

We kept going.

The pain was unbearable at some points, but we didn’t stop. We couldn’t afford to. Adrik’s leadership kept us moving, pushing forward, even as everything in me screamed for rest.

And eventually, we reached the destination.

It felt like hours of walking. In truth, I think it had been. But when we finally dropped our rucks in unison, the exhaustion hit all at once. My legs were shaking, my back was screaming in pain, and I collapsed to the ground, gasping for air as if I hadn’t taken a breath in days. The others were no better off. Becker was lying flat on his back, staring at the sky as if it held the answers to all the world’s questions. Varga had his hand over his eyes, shielding himself from the glaring sun. Severus was huffing, trying to catch his breath, his chest rising and falling like he’d just run a marathon.

“Water,” a voice called from somewhere above us.

We all scrambled to our feet, moving slower than we should have, but we didn’t dare take our time. The water was cold, a godsend in the heat, and we drank it as if we hadn’t seen any for days.

“Alright, load up,” Centurion Cato’s voice cut through the haze of exhaustion. “You’ve got 15 minutes to rest. After that, we move out again. Back to the training area.”

And just like that, the moment of rest we had all been praying for was over. We gathered our gear, our bodies protesting with every movement, and made our way to the trucks that would take us back. I couldn’t remember ever feeling this level of fatigue in my life. Every muscle, every tendon, felt like it was ready to snap.

When we finally reached the barracks, I dropped my rucksack as fast as I could. My fingers were shaking, and my knees felt like they were going to give out beneath me. Without thinking, I collapsed onto my bed, barely registering anything around me.

Becker, on the other hand, just flopped onto his bed and, in three minutes flat, was snoring. It was almost comical how quickly he fell asleep, but I didn’t have the energy to laugh.

I just stared at the ceiling, breathing in shallow, exhausted breaths. My body felt like it was being held together with nothing more than sheer will.

“I think I might actually regret this ♥♥♥♥,” I muttered to myself.

But there was no turning back now.
Timed Runs
The day after the ruck march, our legs were still shot. Most of us woke up sore, groaning, stiff like corpses that had just been dug up and tossed back into training. But there was no pity here. No rest days. No soft landings.

At 0500 hours sharp, the horns blared.

We scrambled out of bed like our barracks were on fire. No time to stretch, no time to breathe. Just boots, uniforms, and out the door.

Outside, the centurions were already waiting—stone-faced, arms crossed, clipboards in hand. They were dressed the same as always: black shirts, mixed camo pants, shades that hid whatever judgment they had behind cold lenses. And just like yesterday, Centurion Cato stood at the front. Bald head catching the first sliver of sunlight, beard like carved iron, posture like a wall.

“Welcome to your timed endurance run,” he said calmly. “Ten kilometers. You will complete this under fifty minutes. No excuses. No exceptions. If you fail, you repeat. Fail twice, you're out. Clear?”

“Clear, Centurion!” we yelled, though our voices were already strained.

He glanced down at his clipboard. “You have sixty seconds. Begin.”

We lined up on the gravel track that snaked through the woods surrounding the compound. The air was cold in our lungs, but it was already starting to warm up. Becker stood next to me, still rubbing sleep from his eyes.

“Ten clicks?” he muttered, trying to laugh but failing. “At least they’re not making us carry rocks this time.”

Varga didn’t say anything, just nodded quietly. Severus was bouncing slightly on his heels, like he was trying to hype himself up with some mental playlist. Adrik was the calmest again—arms at his sides, eyes forward. Always the soldier.

The whistle blew.

And we ran.

The first kilometer was deceptive. Our bodies were still fueled by adrenaline, and the cool morning air gave us just enough of a boost to think we could handle it. But that changed fast. By the third kilometer, I was breathing through my teeth, chest heaving, sweat rolling down my spine. The path wasn’t flat either—it wound through gravel, loose dirt, patches of forest, even small streams we had to splash through. Like the terrain was built to break rhythm, to mess with our stride.

Some recruits started to fall back already. You could hear them cursing, coughing, gasping behind us. One tripped in the mud and slammed face-first into the dirt. No one stopped to help.

Becker tried to keep the mood light at first.

“This is nothing,” he grunted between breaths, “I used to sprint like this in school.”

“You used to sprint to the kitchen,” Severus fired back, his breath sharp. “Sit down.”

But by kilometer six, even Becker wasn’t talking anymore.

Varga was pale, but steady. I kept pace beside him for a while, both of us just trading silent looks like: you good? no? yeah, me neither.

Adrik ran ahead, keeping his pace exact, never speeding up or slowing down. I think it helped, honestly. Seeing him that way made it easier to push through. Like he was the pace car in a race that wasn’t really about speed—but about pain, and how long you could live in it.

Kilometer seven hit like a brick wall. My calves were burning, lungs on fire. Every breath felt like breathing through cotton and glass. I wanted to stop. Just for one second. Just to bend over, throw up, and maybe lie down and disappear.

But I didn’t.

None of us did.

I remember looking ahead and seeing one guy—a tall recruit from somewhere in the Alpine Sector—drop to his knees mid-run. He screamed, something about his leg. Two centurions were on him in seconds. No words. Just pointed to the side of the road. He was out. No second chances.

Adrik kept shouting back every few hundred meters. “Breathe! Don’t slow down! Find your rhythm!”

So we did.

Kilometer eight was a blur. My eyes were burning from sweat, but I didn’t stop. Kilometer nine, I started counting my steps just to stay sane. Left, right, left, right. One hundred, two hundred. Just keep going.

Finally, we rounded the last bend.

I could see the checkpoint flags ahead—red and black, the Raven Union insignia flapping in the wind like a grim reward. There were a few recruits already there, collapsed on the ground, gasping like fish out of water.

We sprinted the final meters.

I don’t even remember crossing the line. My vision tunneled. Everything went white and then static. When I finally stopped, I dropped to one knee, panting so hard it sounded like I was crying.

Becker came in just behind me, dropped face-first into the dirt.

“♥♥♥♥♥♥♥,” he wheezed. “That was the worst cardio of my life.”

Severus stumbled in, coughing, but grinning. “Next time they better let me bring a controller. I was built for combat sims, not track and field.”

Varga dropped onto his back, eyes closed, arms spread wide. “I can’t feel my feet. Someone check if I still have feet.”

Adrik was already standing upright, walking among us like he hadn’t just run ten kilometers in forty-five minutes. The bastard looked like he could go again.

Centurion Cato walked by, clipboard in hand. His voice was as dry as always.

“If you’re still breathing, you passed. Welcome to Day 2.”

We didn’t cheer. We didn’t celebrate.

We just laid there in the dirt, panting like dying animals, knowing tomorrow might be worse.
Obstacle Courses
Day 3 hit us like a freight train.

No one was fully recovered from the timed runs. Legs were jelly, backs stiff, blisters already forming into little open wounds. But the centurions didn’t care. We weren’t soldiers yet—we were material being forged, and fire doesn’t take breaks.

The horns blared at 0430.

In formation by 0500.

Centurion Cato stood in front of us again, arms behind his back, still wearing that black shirt, woodland-desert camo mix, and dark shades even in the low light. His beard looked like it hadn't moved since yesterday. He stared at us like we were already disappointing him.

“Obstacle courses,” he announced. “You’ll be running them in squads. You will not pass unless your entire squad finishes. You will help each other. You will drag each other if needed. If one of you fails, all of you fail. Do you understand?”

“Yes, Centurion!”

“Good. Move.”

We were marched into the obstacle pit. That’s the only word for it—pit. It was a huge open area, carved into the landscape like a brutal playground from hell. Rope climbs, cargo nets, wall hurdles, balance logs, mud trenches, monkey bars slick with grease, tunnels barely wide enough to crawl through, water pits that looked like they hadn’t been cleaned since the last war.

All of it looked worse than anything I remembered from Camp Vortem.

Our squad—me, Adrik, Becker, Severus, Varga—lined up at the starting point. We were given helmets and gloves but that was it. No pads. No extra gear. Just our boots, our sore muscles, and the pressure.

“Begin,” came the cold voice of one of the instructors.

We took off.

First was the rope climb. Ten meters up, slick from morning dew. Becker struggled halfway, his arms shaking like twigs.

“Come on, Becker!” Adrik yelled from the top. “You don’t climb, we do this again!”

Becker gritted his teeth and kept climbing, swearing under his breath. He made it. Barely. Then we dropped down and ran.

Next was the high wall—three meters, no footholds. We boosted each other up. Severus got over first, then me. Adrik stayed behind to lift Varga, then ran and caught the top edge himself, pulling up with sheer brute strength. No hesitation. Like he was made for this.

After that was the balance logs. One slip and you drop into a pit of mud and start over. I focused on my breathing, eyes ahead. Severus nearly slipped but caught himself. Becker actually ran across laughing like an idiot, arms out wide like a tightrope walker.

“I was born for this part,” he said. “My balance is—"

Thwack.

A centurion hit him with a padded baton to the gut. He doubled over and nearly fell off.

“No talking,” the centurion barked.

Next came the tunnels. Tight, dark, and filled with stale water that reeked of mold and metal. We had to crawl belly-down, pushing with our toes, elbows scraping raw. I couldn’t even see Varga in front of me—just his boots pushing through.

At one point, the tunnel dipped into a water section. Cold and pitch black. I held my breath, submerged half my body, and just kept moving forward. You couldn’t think in there. You just had to move.

When we emerged, we were soaked, muddy, and freezing—but we were still moving.

Monkey bars came next. They were greased, intentionally. And long—maybe twenty-five bars. Becker slipped halfway and nearly ate the dirt, but Adrik grabbed his arm mid-swing and stabilized him.

We all finished it. Together.

The last stretch was a mud trench under barbed wire. We had to crawl on our stomachs, slow and low, mud in our faces, in our mouths, everywhere. Every few meters, flares popped and simulated gunfire echoed through speakers hidden in the trees. No one said a word. We just crawled. Inch by inch.

When we crossed the finish line, we collapsed in the mud.

Panting.

Shivering.

Alive.

Centurion Cato walked past us slowly, checking names off his clipboard.

“No one failed,” he said. “You’re not impressive. You’re just not dead. Yet.”

Then he walked off.

Varga rolled onto his back and stared up at the sky. “That was... something.”

Becker coughed mud out of his mouth. “I think I swallowed a frog.”

Severus sat up, wiping his face. “We all made it. That’s what matters.”

Adrik just nodded and stood up again. He didn’t look proud. He looked focused. Like he was already thinking about what came next.

I looked down at my scraped arms, my soaked uniform, and felt the cold deep in my bones.

I knew one thing for sure: this wasn’t even the worst of it.
Water Confidence Tests
Day 4.

We were dead on our feet.

Legs screaming from the ruck marches. Knees bruised and scraped from low crawls over jagged gravel and mud. Our lungs still hadn’t caught up from the timed runs. Blisters on blisters. Shoulders stiff. Backs locking up. Everything ached. Every breath felt like it weighed a kilo. It was the kind of pain that settled deep into the bones—the kind that made your body feel fifty years older than you were.

All I wanted was to lay my legs on the bed. Hell, even the floor. Just five minutes of stillness. Five minutes without being yelled at, without the weight of a rucksack, without the burn in my calves or the shaking in my thighs.

But rest? That was a dream. A fairy tale we left behind the moment we signed up for this.

At 0600 sharp, Centurion Cato’s voice shattered the morning like a bullet through glass.

“Next training—Water Confidence Tests. Move.”

No time to think. No time to complain. We just moved. Like zombies. Half-awake. Half-alive.

We marched in formation toward the pool complex. The sun was barely crawling over the hills, casting a dull orange glow across the frost-covered dirt. Our boots made tired, dragging sounds—scraping, crunching, stumbling. Some guys limped. Others clenched their jaws to hide it. Eyes red. Faces blank.

The pool was massive. Industrial. Wide and deep, with the water dark and still like oil. You’d never guess it was meant for training soldiers—it looked more like a pit they drowned failures in. Around the edges were instructors—all armed with stopwatches, clipboards, and stares that could pierce armor. Silent. Watching. Judging.

They didn't have to say anything. Their presence was enough.

We were told to change into swimming clothes.

The silence was loud.

Boots hit the floor. Belts unbuckled. Gear clattered to the sides. Shirts peeled off, pants dropped. Everyone moved slow, muscles stiff, fingers trembling from the cold morning air and fatigue.

That’s when I felt it—eyes on my back.

Becker.

He was staring. Not at me. At the scars.

He’d seen them.

Long, jagged, discolored lines that crawled across my side and wrapped around my back like lightning bolts. The kind of scars that don’t come from training. The kind that whisper stories about shrapnel, fire, and blood in places nobody wants to remember.

He spoke low, quiet, almost cautious. “You never told us you had a scar.”

His voice carried just enough to make Severus glance over. Then Varga. Even Adrik stopped tightening his straps and looked my way.

No one said anything else. They were just... watching.

Curious. Maybe concerned. Maybe not. But they waited.

I didn’t meet their eyes. I didn’t flinch.

“I’ll tell y’all later,” I said, flat and steady. “Right now, we’ve got training to do.”

They nodded. Just once. Nothing more.

No one needed an explanation. Not yet. Not here.

We lined up poolside, instructors barking names and orders. The surface of the water looked like glass, calm and indifferent—nothing like the chaos it was about to hold.

First test: swim the length of the pool—hands and feet tied.

They called it a “confidence test.”

But it was survival.

This wasn’t about learning to swim. It was about fighting panic. Drowning fear. Literally. This was about proving we wouldn’t crack when every instinct screamed you’re gonna die.

One by one, recruits were bound—wrists tied tight behind their backs, ankles cinched together—and shoved into the water.

Some swam. Some didn’t.

I watched a guy sink before he even kicked. Another flailed, face slapping the surface as he tried to breathe between gags and sputters. One recruit got halfway, started screaming, then had to be pulled out.

The instructors didn’t react. No shouting. No help unless it was necessary. Just cold, silent judgment.

Then it was my turn.

They tied my hands. My ankles. Tight.

I looked at the water. Cold. Dark. Waiting.

And I jumped.

The cold slammed into me like concrete. My lungs locked up for half a second, heart stuttered, then the survival instinct kicked in. I thrashed my body, rolled my shoulders, undulated my back. Wiggle, twist, thrust. There was no technique. No style. Just desperation.

I moved like a snake in a storm. Like a worm trying not to drown. Every breath was earned. Every inch was a battle.

The wall came closer. Then closer. Then—

Hands grabbed me, dragged me up, cut the cords from my wrists and ankles.

I could barely breathe. But I was alive. I’d made it.

Then it was my squad’s turn.

Adrik went first. Stone-faced. Calculated. Not fast, but efficient. Like he’d practiced this in his head a thousand times before. He reached the end and barely even reacted—just pulled himself up, silent as ever.

Severus followed. Less calm. He was muttering to himself before jumping in—probably recalling some video game tactic. Halfway through, his legs locked up. Cramp. I saw it. But he didn’t panic. He grit his teeth and powered through, dragging himself the rest of the way like a soldier under fire.

Varga… he struggled. Bad. He dipped under twice. Instructors leaned forward, ready to intervene. But he came back up, choking, spitting, and finished the last stretch with raw stubbornness. I don’t think he even knew how he made it.

Becker cursed the entire time.

“♥♥♥♥, ♥♥♥♥, what the hell, this is—♥♥♥♥♥♥♥♥♥—” he spat between strokes, flailing like a drowning cat. Somehow, some way, he reached the wall. He collapsed on the edge, coughing, red-faced and swearing at the water like it had insulted his mother.

After that, we thought we were done.

We were wrong.

Second test: waterboarding simulation.

We were ordered to lay flat on our backs beside the pool. Rifles across our chests. Goggles strapped tight to our faces.

The cement was cold. It bit through the fabric like ice.

Then they started pouring.

Water into the goggles. Then again. And again.

Eyes burned. Noses filled. You couldn't blink. Couldn't wipe. You had to lay still and let it happen—like being drowned through your face, slowly, methodically.

A few guys cracked.

One recruit started choking, pulled off his goggles, and curled into a fetal position. Another vomited in the grass nearby. One guy just walked off, tears mixing with the water in his eyes.

Cato stood above us, arms crossed, eyes hidden behind his glasses.

Then he spoke. Calm. Cold.

“The ones whose passed, Congratulation you made it.” he said. “But, the day just started. And none of you are getting sleep.”

No one said a word.

We just laid there—soaked, freezing, blind, and burning.

And I knew—this was just the beginning.
Talks Before the Next Drill
The moon was high by the time we reached the starting point for land navigation. The air was cool and still, but the tension among us was sharp. Centurion Cato stood in front of us with a red lens flashlight, his voice clear and matter-of-fact.

"You’ve got six hours to hit every checkpoint and make it to the rally point. No GPS, no shortcuts. You get lost, you better un-lose yourselves."

He handed out compasses, laminated topographic maps, and a list of grid coordinates. "Any team that misses more than two points is redoing this course tomorrow with full rucks."

We split into buddy pairs. I was paired with Adrik. Severus was teamed with Varga, and Becker got stuck with some guy from another squad we didn’t know well. We gathered in tight groups under red flashlights, plotting our points on the maps. The terrain looked brutal—hills, dry creek beds, thick brush patches, and the occasional sheer drop marked in shaky contour lines.

"You good with this stuff?" Adrik asked as we crouched over the map.

"Better than I want to be," I replied, lining up our first azimuth.

Nearby, Severus was already done plotting. His voice, low and even as always, drifted over to us. "If Varga doesn’t screw this up, we’ll be back in four hours."

"I heard that," Varga muttered. "And I only got lost twice in orienteering, thank you very much."

We all stepped off at different times to avoid traffic jams. Adrik and I moved fast but quiet, checking compass bearings every few dozen steps. I kept my pace count beads ticking, even in the dark. Every so often, we’d hear branches cracking or whispered voices in the distance—other squads trying to stay stealthy, just like us.

Two checkpoints in, we ran into Severus and Varga near a dry wash.

"How many you got?" Severus asked, wiping sweat off his forehead.

"Two so far," I replied. "We’re heading to the one near that ridge."

Severus gave a sharp nod. "Watch the drop on the other side. It’s steeper than it looks on the map."

He was right. When we reached it, we had to belly-slide halfway down to avoid tumbling. A newer squad might’ve sprained something.

Checkpoint three was in a thicket of scrub oak. As I logged the code, Adrik asked, "How the hell do they even get these stakes out here?"

"Probably Cato," I said. "He seems like the type to enjoy making us suffer."

Adrik snorted. "That’s the most believable thing you’ve said all night."

Around the fourth hour, we heard a low whistle—a signal we agreed on with Becker in case anything went wrong. I signaled back. Moments later, Severus emerged from the tree line alone.

"Varga rolled his ankle," he said flatly. "He's moving, but slow."

"♥♥♥♥," I muttered. "Need help?"

"No. He’ll limp through it. Just thought I’d let someone know in case we get split. I’m doubling back for him now."

Before we could offer more, he was gone again—quiet and efficient as always.

Adrik and I finished the final leg with our quads burning and boots soaked from a marsh we hadn’t seen coming. When we got to the rally point, Cato barely looked up.

"Four hours, fifty-two minutes. Not bad."

Severus and Varga came in twenty minutes later. Varga was limping but still moving. He dropped next to us with a groan.

"Felt like 26 kilometers of crawling on nails."

"You held up," Severus said simply, handing in their checkpoint log.

Becker showed up dead last with a mud-caked uniform and some scratches on his cheek.

"I hate trees. And roots. And ravines."

"Noted," Cato replied dryly, checking the sheet. "Still made time. Barely."

We sat in the growing dawn light. No one talked much. Just quiet breathing, gear adjustments, and slow drinks from canteens. The worst was behind us—for now.

I glanced at Severus, who was calmly tying off his laces again. "Thanks for checking in back there."

He just nodded. "We’re a squad. We finish together."
Land Navigation – Training Phase
The moon was high by the time we reached the starting point for land navigation. The air was cool and still, but the tension among us was sharp. Centurion Cato stood in front of us with a red lens flashlight, his voice clear and matter-of-fact.

"You’ve got six hours to hit every checkpoint and make it to the rally point. No GPS, no shortcuts. You get lost, you better un-lose yourselves."

He handed out compasses, laminated topographic maps, and a list of grid coordinates. "Any team that misses more than two points is redoing this course tomorrow with full rucks."

We split into buddy pairs. I was paired with Adrik. Severus was teamed with Varga, and Becker got stuck with some guy from another squad we didn’t know well. We gathered in tight groups under red flashlights, plotting our points on the maps. The terrain looked brutal—hills, dry creek beds, thick brush patches, and the occasional sheer drop marked in shaky contour lines.

"You good with this stuff?" Adrik asked as we crouched over the map.

"Better than I want to be," I replied, lining up our first azimuth.

Nearby, Severus was already done plotting. His voice, low and even as always, drifted over to us. "If Varga doesn’t screw this up, we’ll be back in four hours."

"I heard that," Varga muttered. "And I only got lost twice in orienteering, thank you very much."

We all stepped off at different times to avoid traffic jams. Adrik and I moved fast but quiet, checking compass bearings every few dozen steps. I kept my pace count beads ticking, even in the dark. Every so often, we’d hear branches cracking or whispered voices in the distance—other squads trying to stay stealthy, just like us.

Two checkpoints in, we ran into Severus and Varga near a dry wash.

"How many you got?" Severus asked, wiping sweat off his forehead.

"Two so far," I replied. "We’re heading to the one near that ridge."

Severus gave a sharp nod. "Watch the drop on the other side. It’s steeper than it looks on the map."

He was right. When we reached it, we had to belly-slide halfway down to avoid tumbling. A newer squad might’ve sprained something.

Checkpoint three was in a thicket of scrub oak. As I logged the code, Adrik asked, "How the hell do they even get these stakes out here?"

"Probably Cato," I said. "He seems like the type to enjoy making us suffer."

Adrik snorted. "That’s the most believable thing you’ve said all night."

Around the fourth hour, we heard a low whistle—a signal we agreed on with Becker in case anything went wrong. I signaled back. Moments later, Severus emerged from the tree line alone.

"Varga rolled his ankle," he said flatly. "He's moving, but slow."

"♥♥♥♥," I muttered. "Need help?"

"No. He’ll limp through it. Just thought I’d let someone know in case we get split. I’m doubling back for him now."

Before we could offer more, he was gone again—quiet and efficient as always.

Adrik and I finished the final leg with our quads burning and boots soaked from a marsh we hadn’t seen coming. When we got to the rally point, Cato barely looked up.

"Four hours, fifty-two minutes. Not bad."

Severus and Varga came in twenty minutes later. Varga was limping but still moving. He dropped next to us with a groan.

"Felt like 26 kilometers of crawling on nails."

"You held up," Severus said simply, handing in their checkpoint log.

Becker showed up dead last with a mud-caked uniform and some scratches on his cheek.

"I hate trees. And roots. And ravines."

"Noted," Cato replied dryly, checking the sheet. "Still made time. Barely."

We sat in the growing dawn light. No one talked much. Just quiet breathing, gear adjustments, and slow drinks from canteens. The worst was behind us—for now.

I glanced at Severus, who was calmly tying off his laces again. "Thanks for checking in back there."

He just nodded. "We’re a squad. We finish together."
Chapter Seventeen: Advanced Skills Training – Initiation
After Physical Conditioning Training, we were tired.
No—exhausted was more like it.

Muscles sore, uniforms soaked in sweat, blisters in places we didn’t even know had skin. We were barely holding ourselves together. Someone—maybe Becker—hallucinated a vending machine during the last set of hill sprints and tried to bribe it with a protein bar.

The barracks was our refuge. The second we crossed the threshold, everyone moved like dying animals. Boots dropped to the floor with loud thuds. Tactical vests were tossed aside. Bunks swallowed our battered bodies without protest.

Becker collapsed with a long groan, limbs splayed like a crime scene outline. “If they don’t let us rest for a full week, I’m throwing myself out the nearest window.”

“You’d have to crawl there,” Varga grunted, prying off his boots. “Your legs look like boiled noodles.”

Becker just groaned again. “Then I’ll slither. Like a tragic little eel.”

Adrik peeled off his shirt and threw it across the room. It landed on the wall with a wet slap. “That shirt just filed for retirement,” he muttered.

I sat on the edge of my bunk, unlacing my boots like I was defusing a bomb. Every movement hurt. “As long as what’s next doesn’t involve burpees or sandbags, I’ll take it.”

Severus sat across from me, perched on the lower bunk like a statue, calmly running a whetstone over his utility knife. He always moved slow and deliberate—like everything he did had weight.

“This place doesn’t slow down,” he said without looking up. “Bet your life on that.”

Before I could answer, the door creaked open. A beat passed.

“Attention!” someone called instinctively.

We scrambled. Legs barely functioning, backs on fire, but somehow—somehow—we were standing. Not pretty, not perfect. But upright.

Centurion Cato stepped in.

His boots struck the floor with measured precision. His eyes, cold and sharp, swept across us like a scan. Uniform crisp. No sweat stains. No exhaustion. Just discipline.

“At ease, soldiers.”

We didn’t collapse, but our bodies subtly sagged. Just enough to breathe.

“I see you’ve all survived Physical Conditioning,” he said, tone unreadable. “Congratulations. That was the easy part.”

Becker whispered under his breath, “Of course it was...”

Cato’s eyes narrowed. “Something to share with the class, Recruit Becker?”

“No, Centurion,” Becker replied, instantly alert.

Cato stepped forward, his voice rising just enough to command the room. “Starting tomorrow, you begin Advanced Skills Training. This is what separates you from the average soldier. This is what makes you mission-capable.”

He paused, letting it sink in. Then he began to list:

“You will learn and master the following disciplines:
Marksmanship. Close Quarters Battle. SERE—Survival, Evasion, Resistance, Escape.
Tactical Combat Casualty Care. Demolitions and breaching.
Communications—radio ops, encryption, signals discipline.
Parachuting, including HALO.
Cold-region, desert, jungle, mountain, urban, subterranean, and tunnel warfare.
Amphibious reconnaissance.
Language and cultural training.”


A breathless silence followed.

Someone—maybe Adrik—whispered, “That’s not training. That’s a career.”

“Or a death wish,” Becker muttered.

Cato heard it anyway.

He walked slowly down the aisle between our bunks. “You will be trained to operate behind enemy lines. You will work with foreign allies, infiltrate, extract, sabotage, rescue. There is no part of this training that is optional. You pass everything—or you are removed from the program.”

Varga shifted slightly, eyes narrowing. “What happens if we’re removed?”

“You go back to the main infantry cycle,” Cato replied flatly. “You’ll still serve. You’ll still deploy. But not like this.”

He stopped at the end of the barracks and turned on his heel.

“Wake-up is at zero-five-hundred. Weapons will be issued for live-fire drills. You’ll be paired with instructors who won’t coddle you. You make mistakes—they’ll call it out. You get lazy—you’ll regret it.”

We stood in silence, sweat drying on our skin.

Cato gave us one last look. “This isn’t boot camp anymore. Now… we train for war.”

Then he was gone.

The door clicked shut. No one moved.

Becker sat back down, running a hand through his matted hair. “Did he say subterranean warfare?”

“He did,” Severus confirmed. “And tunnels. Which means low light, confined space, and probably gas masks.”

“Great,” Adrik said. “Can’t wait to be blind and choking underground.”

“Don’t forget HALO,” Varga added. “They’re gonna drop us out of planes next.”

“♥♥♥♥♥♥♥ commandos,” Becker muttered. “That’s what they’re turning us into.”

“No,” I said, settling onto my bunk. “They’re turning us into tools. Tools they can send anywhere. Do anything.”

“And blame when it all goes sideways,” Severus added. “Don’t forget that part.”

For a moment, we were quiet again.

Then Adrik stood, cracked his back, and yawned. “I’m just glad we’re not running laps tomorrow.”

Becker raised a finger. “You just jinxed it. Watch us end up running a damn marathon with rifles over our heads.”

“Shut up,” Varga groaned. “Just shut up and go to sleep.”

I looked around at the guys—these half-broken, sarcastic, steel-spined bastards I was lucky to have around me. The hell we’d been through was just the start. Tomorrow, everything would change.

I pulled my blanket over my chest and closed my eyes.

“Welcome to the deep end,” I whispered.

No one replied. But I knew they were all thinking the same thing.
Marksmanship
I woke up before anyone else, not that it mattered.

The air in the barracks was still, quiet—too quiet for a military training facility. My eyes were heavy, muscles sore, and stomach growling from the lack of a proper meal. The bed beneath me, thin and stiff as plywood, didn’t make rest easy, and Physical Conditioning Training had chewed us up. I sat up slowly, thinking maybe I could enjoy a few peaceful minutes before the daily beatdown started again.

Then it happened.

BOOM.

A deafening thud rattled the room. My heart damn near leapt out of my chest. White-hot light flared as a concussion grenade exploded right inside the barracks. I hit the floor on instinct—ears ringing, vision swimming in a foggy haze.

Everyone else was the same. Groaning, confused, some shouting out. Severus had both hands over his face. Becker was yelling something incoherent. Varga? The poor guy looked like someone pulled the plug on his soul. He stared at his boots for three solid minutes until I shook him. He blinked, like rebooting from a hard crash.

"You good?" I asked.

He nodded, eyes still wide. "Yeah... yeah. Just... wow."

Through the smoke, the door swung open with a creak.

Centurion Cato stepped in calm as ever, arms crossed behind his back like this was just another Tuesday. Three more soldiers filed in behind him, fully geared.

“Morning, recruits.” His voice cut through the ringing. “Looks like I interrupted your beauty sleep. Get used to it. The enemy doesn’t give a ♥♥♥♥ whether you’ve had breakfast or eight hours of sleep. Today, you’re going to fire your weapons and begin mastering them. Gear up, and meet us at the firing range. Dismissed.”

He turned and walked out like a man who just dropped a cigarette in gasoline and didn’t care to see the fire.

By the time I could hear straight again, the room was a disaster. Becker was still muttering curses. Adrik was groaning, “God, my teeth are rattling.” Severus sat on the edge of his bunk, rubbing his temples like he was nursing a migraine. We all started dressing, more out of muscle memory than motivation.

I laced up my boots, slapped on my belt, threw on my uniform, and waited by the door. Slowly, my squad filtered in—half-dressed, half-conscious. Outside, the morning air bit at our skin, but it was fresh, and that counted for something.

We grumbled as we walked. About the grenade. About how we almost died of cardiac arrest. About how Cato probably got off on the chaos. For a second, it felt like real camaraderie. Pain and laughter mixed together. It was war humor, soldier humor. You bond fast when you’re half-broken and pissed off together.

The firing range came into view.

Black cases lined the benches, each one marked with our names. Inside mine was a rifle I’d never seen before—an HK416. AR-15 platform. Sleek. Mean-looking thing with a holographic sight mounted up top. Cato mentioned we’d be allowed to customize our weapons after Selection. For now, they were bone stock.

I had no idea how to use it.

I looked over. Adrik was cradling a beast of a rifle—MK17, chambered in 7.62×51mm, desert tan and heavy as hell. Severus had something similar—semi-auto battle rifle, long barrel, but different caliber. Varga carried a G36KA4M1, Raven-made as well. Becker, of course, ended up with a MG4. Damn light machine gun. Figured.

Others had subguns—MP5s, UMP45s, Scorpions, MP7s—pistols, Glocks and P220s, some had sniper systems like the AWM or Sako TRG. There was everything on that line—Raven was preparing us for every battlefield imaginable.

The instructor called us in. Tall guy. No rank on his uniform, just an air of authority.

“Welcome to marksmanship. These weapons are your life now,” he said. “You’ll learn how to use them, clean them, live with them. First lesson—mechanics.”

We went through basic handling. Disassembly. Maintenance. How the charging handle on my HK416 worked—top-mounted, non-reciprocating, tied to the bolt carrier group. Learned how to seat a mag, pull the bolt back, hit the catch, and get a round chambered.

I slapped a magazine in. Clicked. Pulled the handle. Safety off.

I fired my first shot. The ping of the round hitting steel echoed through the range. I fired again. And again. That rifle—man—it kicked like a dream. Light recoil, smooth cycling. It whispered power.

I wasn’t just holding a gun. I was holding confidence.

Ten minutes in, the instructor demoed grip methods—foregrip, under-barrel, magwell hold, and C-Clamp. He favored the clamp.

“It gives you control,” he calmly said. “Pulls the rifle into your shoulder. Helps with recoil. You want to shoot and keep shooting accurately? Learn it.”

We tried it. Took some getting used to, but he wasn’t wrong. Every round felt tighter, more controlled. I was becoming dangerous. Efficient.

After the rifles, we moved to sidearms.

Sig Sauer P226. 9mm. Sleek, steel, smooth trigger. I dropped a mag, racked the slide, and put holes in the paper downrange. Recoil? Light. Follow-up shots? Quick. I’d never handled one before, but it felt right in my hands.

Then came combat shooting drills:

Low & High Ready

Pistol Bill Drill

Rifle Bill Drill

3 Body / 2 Head

Combat Reload

Transition Drill

Check Drill (1, 5 & 5)


We trained like we were at war—because one day, we would be.

By the end, our shoulders ached. Hands were red from recoil and oil. Magazines clinked as we reloaded, over and over. Brass littered the concrete. Smoke and sweat hung in the air like fog.

I looked over at Becker. He was grinning like a man reborn.

“I feel like a soldier again,” he said.

And for once, I didn’t disagree.
Foreign Weapons Familiarization
I woke up with the metallic taste of cordite still ghosting the back of my throat. My shoulders ached, my ears still hummed a low drone from yesterday's drills, and my trigger finger felt bruised down to the bone. I thought we were done with the range—at least for now. Thought maybe today would be classroom work or gear maintenance or anything that didn’t involve the rifle grip digging into my shoulder like a steel tooth.

I was wrong.

We were marched right back to the firing range again.

Same dirt. Same heat. Same sun hanging overhead like it had nothing better to do than roast us alive in our uniforms.

None of us said much at first. We just looked at each other, confused. Becker muttered something about déjà vu. Severus was half-asleep, still buttoning up his vest. Adrik stared at the lineup of weapon crates like he was trying to decode some hidden meaning. Varga cracked his neck like it owed him money.

Then the firearm instructor showed up, and everything made sense.

“Alright,” he said, pacing in front of us, voice cutting sharp through the morning haze. “I know you're wondering why you're here again.”

We were.

“Today you’re going to learn how to use enemy weapons—the AKs, the G3s, the FALs, M16s, SVDs, RPGs, and the heavy sons of ♥♥♥♥♥♥♥ like the DShK and M2. If you lose your weapon in the field—if you're in a scrape and all you've got is what the enemy left behind—you will adapt, and you will fight. There’s no excuse not to. War doesn’t hand out favors.”

We all stood there, silent.

“Now get to it. Start with the AKs.”

AK-Series Rifles
First thing I noticed—these weren’t all the same. I expected rows of identical AK-47s, but the variety was wild. Some had polymer furniture, others had wood. A few had underfolding stocks, others had full-length barrels and slant brakes. Mine had old-school wooden furniture, the dark wood scratched and worn from years of abuse. 7.62×39mm stamped on the side. The real thing.

We disassembled them under instruction. The mechanics were brutal in their simplicity—no ♥♥♥♥♥♥♥♥, no elegance. Just function.

The instructor walked down the line. “The AK is everywhere. You’ll see this in the hands of insurgents, militias, rebels, and sometimes even government forces. Why? Because it works. Rain, mud, snow—it doesn’t care. This rifle wants to be shot dirty.”

I pulled the bolt back. It made a sound like dragging a wrench across a rusted pipe. Honest. Unapologetic. I loaded a mag and took my first shots.

The 7.62 rounds slammed through the cardboard targets like they owed it money. Ping, ping, pop—shredding the silhouette. The recoil was heavier than the 5.56 I was used to, but it was predictable. It kicked like a mule, sure—but once you understood the rhythm, you could ride it.

I turned to Varga mid-mag.

“This thing’s got bite,” I said.

He nodded, slapping the bolt on his 5.45 variant. “It’s a pitbull with a barrel.”

G3 & FAL
Next up—G3. West Heron steel. Big. Heavy. Stubborn.

“The G3 doesn’t ask for permission to hit hard,” the instructor said. “It just does. 7.62 NATO. Full-sized battle rifle. Iron sights that'll make you wish you had a scope.”

The moment I fired, I understood. The recoil came in a wave—manageable, but forceful. Like a door slamming shut in your chest. I tried full-auto. The rifle yanked me off target before the third round left the barrel.

“Control it,” the instructor said behind me. “It’s not a machine gun. Switch to semi.”

I did. That was better. Each shot thumped forward like a punch, and every hit rang loud off the metal plates downrange. Brutal. Practical.

Then came the FAL.

They called it the Right Arm of the Free World for a reason. Walnut furniture, long barrel, and that signature profile—it felt like history in your hands. Smoother than the G3. More elegant. I fired it semi-auto only, not even daring to try full-auto. The recoil was still real, but it had a flow to it—like a rhythm you could get used to.

Severus leaned over after he shot his string. “Feels like something you’d find in an old officer’s closet. All class, all bite.”

M16
Then came the M16—sleek and black, the rifle of the Eagle Federation, older brother to the HK416 I carried.

It looked like it had been drawn by a draftsman. Clean lines. Cold curves. Science over soul.

“This rifle’s a perfectionist,” the instructor said. “She’s accurate, but she’s high-maintenance. Keep her clean or she’ll jam on you.”

I loaded the mag. Same 5.56×45mm I was used to. It fired smooth—flat trajectory, little recoil. But I could feel what he meant. It wanted to be babied. It didn’t like dust. Didn’t like sand. It worked best when treated like a thoroughbred.

I flipped to burst-fire. Three-shot bursts. Tight, on target. But it felt clinical. Surgical. Precise, but missing something the AK had—character.

Becker fired next to me and grinned. “She’s like a high school sweetheart who turned into a career bureaucrat. Still pretty. Still got it. Just don’t piss her off.”

PKM & RPG
We stepped down to the PKM next. A belt-fed light machine gun with teeth. It growled when it fired, not barked. The 7.62x54mmR round was beastly—older than some of our instructors. You loaded it with a 100-round box mag, fed the belt through the side, slapped the top shut, and it was go time.

It was a suppression monster. You weren’t aiming it like a rifle. You were painting the air with bullets.

Then came the RPG. Shoulder-fired. Rocket-propelled. Anti-armor, anti-building, anti-just-about-everything.

The instructor pointed out the warhead types: HEAT, anti-personnel, thermobaric.

“You don’t need to aim perfectly. You just need to aim close enough,” he said.

We didn’t fire live warheads—just practice rounds with mock payloads—but the sheer woosh when you pulled the trigger and that warhead sailed out made it clear: this wasn’t a gun. It was vengeance in a tube.

Heavy Machine Guns – DShK, W85, M2
The last part of the day was heavy ordnance. The big boys.

DShK—that old Soviet beast. Mounted on a tripod, chambered in 12.7×108mm. Sounded like thunder. Fired like the hammer of god.

W85—a Hawk variant, lighter frame, still terrifying. Ripped through steel like it was paper.

And finally, the M2—the .50 caliber queen. The “Ma Deuce.” Longer than I was tall and twice as loud. Each shot was a miniature explosion. You didn’t fire this thing. You unleashed it.

Every time the bolt slammed forward and spat out a round, the earth shook a little.

We finished just before sundown. Dust-covered. Deaf. Arms trembling from recoil and adrenaline.

On the walk back to the barracks, no one talked much. We were too tired. Our ears were ringing. Our gear smelled like burnt powder. My shoulders felt like I’d been hit with a sledgehammer ten times over.

But as I wiped the sweat and grit from my eyes, I realized something:

If I ever lost my HK416 out there—if I ever had to scavenge, steal, or improvise—I’d be ready.

We all would.

We were learning how to fight with anything.

Because in this war, surviving meant being a weapon—no matter what was in your hands.
CQB – Close Quarters Battle
Next drill was CQB.

We’d done it before, back at Camp Vortem. That first time felt like learning to breathe underwater—awkward, instinct-fighting, confusing. But this time was different. This time, it was serious. No rubber rifles or painted plywood. This was real-world clearance training. Real guns. Real corners. Real stakes.

Centurion Cato stepped into the barracks like a walking storm.

“Next up—CQB,” he announced. “Get dressed and fall in outside. You’ll be marching to the Close Quarters Battle Facility. Move like you mean it.”

The moment he left, we scrambled. No one wanted to get caught being the last one out. As I laced up my boots, I glanced around at the others.

“It’s been a while since Camp Vortem,” I said out loud, half to myself.

Becker grunted. “Yeah. I remember smacking my muzzle into a doorframe and getting yelled at like I’d killed a hostage.”

Adrik was still sliding into his vest. “Let’s hope we don’t look like amateurs this time.”

Varga cracked his neck and smirked. “Just don’t let me go in first.”

Severus didn’t say much. Just nodded. Focused. The kind of focused that made you think he’d already memorized the whole layout of the facility before we even left the barracks.

We marched in silence under overcast skies. The training facility loomed ahead—gray, squat, and boxy. Dozens of mock buildings formed a small village built for war: hallways, kill houses, doorways with mirrored glass, stacked containers shaped into urban chaos.

Waiting for us was a tall, wiry man with a buzzcut and the energy of someone who’d seen too many close calls and lived through all of them.

He was the CQB Instructor. No name tag. Just a stare that could slice through cinderblock.

“CQB’s not a cool-guy fantasy,” he started. No greeting. No icebreakers. Just truth.

“If you’re doing this, something’s already gone wrong. You’re in the worst-case scenario—engaging someone inside a building, at near-point blank range. If this is about surviving, then understand one thing: this sucks. Badly. But if you’re gonna do it, the first time better not be out there in a real building with real people trying to kill you. That’s why you’re here.”

He paced in front of us like a coiled spring.

“This isn’t a solo hero thing. You can’t do CQB alone. If you try, you’re already dead. You need a team. You need trust. You need flow. And today—you’re learning the basics. This takes years to master. YEARS. So respect it. Eat it. Drill it. Understand it.”

He clapped his hands once.

“Let’s begin.”

Assessing the Doorway – Panning
First technique: Panning.

We lined up in front of a mock building—plain doorway, steel frame, plywood walls full of holes from previous teams.

“Panning,” the instructor said, “is simple, but critical. It’s how you move around the threshold before you even enter.”

He demonstrated, body low and smooth, slicing across the doorframe like he was on rails. His hips shifted, chest angled toward the unknown. His muzzle tracked the corners like a hunter stalking prey.

“You move at the speed you can process information,” he explained. “CQB is a thinking man’s game. You’re not rushing—you’re absorbing. You move too fast, you die. You move too slow, you get your buddy killed.”

We practiced it over and over. Hips aligned. Eyes cutting through the black interior. Muzzle steady. No wasted motion. Every movement had a reason.

Two-Man Entry – Flow and Trust
Then came two-man entries.

The instructor stood next to one of the doors, rifle at low ready.

“You and your buddy—one brain, two muzzles. Whoever sees the bigger threat goes first. No words, just movement. If your muzzle drops, it’s telling your partner: you go. Trust that signal. Trust that flow.”

Becker and I paired up. First drill, I went first, turning left. He followed, snapping right. We cleared our sectors fast and froze at the opposite corners. Breathing steady. Triggers indexed. Just like we’d trained.

Footwork was everything. Step wrong, and your muzzle drifts. Drift, and you’re dead.

“Collapse your sector,” the instructor barked. “See your corner, clear your corner, then collapse toward your teammate. Don’t leave blind spots.”

Three-Man Entry – Angles and Roles
With three-man teams, things got tight fast.

First man took the furthest corner. Second took the opposite. The third—middle man—went center and scanned everything else. No collisions. No hesitation.

“Right guy goes left. Left guy goes right. Third guy owns the middle. Fast. Fluid. Focused,” the instructor said.

We rotated through roles. Varga got bumped by Adrik on one entry and muttered, “Watch it, you damn ox.” Adrik laughed, but we corrected the spacing. Every inch in that doorway mattered.

Weapon Manipulation – Control in Chaos
Next lesson: rifle control during tight transitions.

The instructor showed us how to maneuver our weapons without snagging them or telegraphing our entry.

He stepped through the threshold, rifle held tight but angled, not shouldered.

“When I step in, I slide the gun out of the shoulder pocket,” he explained, demonstrating the move slowly. “This keeps it close, keeps it mobile. Still got a sight picture. Still got control. But I’m not flagging walls or handing my rifle to the enemy.”

He leaned through the doorframe and mimed an ambush. “If you lead with your barrel like a fool, you’re giving them something to grab.”

I repeated the motion, then again, smoother. Step, slide, clear, shoulder. Again. Again.

Severus was a machine. Every motion clean. Every angle covered.

Corner-Fed Rooms – Limited Penetration
The next module was about corner-fed rooms.

“Don’t go diving in if you don’t have to,” the assistant instructor said. “Sometimes it’s better to stay just outside and engage with limited penetration—two steps in, scan, and engage what you see.”

He pointed to a pod-shaped mock room.

“Stack tight. First guy peels left, second peels right. Minimal exposure, maximum control.”

We ran it live. Stacked. Moved. Entered shallow. Panned and scanned.

Adrik whispered after our third run, “Feels like dancing with ghosts.”

I nodded. “Yeah. Ghosts that shoot back.”

White Light – Seeing in the Dark
Final phase: white light communication.

Room dark. Rifles up. Flashlights mounted.

“Light gives you control,” the instructor said. “You don’t just walk in blind. You talk with the light. Sweep the room. Pulse the beam through the door before you commit. Look for movement, shadows, tripwires, booby traps.”

We practiced flashing doorways, blinding corners, lighting up targets. My light cut through the gloom like a scalpel. Varga flashed too long and got mocked: “We’re not opening a nightclub, Varga.”

But when it clicked, it clicked. Pulse, move. Pulse, assess. Enter like you own the place.

By the end of the day, we were sweating through our uniforms, gear sticking to our backs, helmets crooked, gloves worn.

But we’d learned something real. Something vital.

CQB wasn’t flashy. It wasn’t cinematic. It was surgical violence performed in places no one wanted to be.

And none of us wanted to admit it—but it felt good. Like we were finally turning into something lethal. Something useful.

Back at the barracks, Becker leaned against his bunk and said, “Felt like a real team today.”

I sat down across from him, helmet in my lap, still feeling the flow of those rooms.

“Yeah,” I said. “Felt like war was just one door away.”
CQB Run – Six-Man Team
Pre-Run Buildup
They told us to gear up in silence. No yelling. No laughing. No ♥♥♥♥♥♥♥♥♥.

The air inside the locker room was cold, but I was sweating. Overhead fluorescents buzzed like an omen. Nobody spoke. Nobody needed to. We all felt it—some unspoken pressure crawling under our skin. The gravity of it.

I sat at the edge of the bench, boots unlaced, palms slick. My fingers worked quickly, muscle memory taking over.

Adrik was beside me, loading mags with that distant, dead-eyed look he always got before a mission. Like his mind was already in the kill house. Becker fidgeted with his sling—too tight, then too loose. Again and again. Severus checked his rifle like he was conducting surgery—slow, precise, ritualistic. Varga sat motionless, eyes closed, whispering something to himself. A prayer maybe. Or a curse.

I broke the silence.

“Check gear. Weapons. Safeties. Comms.”

A few quiet replies: “Roger.”

I checked my own. HK416—chambered and ready. Sling tight against my chest. P226 sidearm, holstered and snapped. Comms… click. Click. Good.

The door swung open—Centurion Cato walked in like he owned the air we were breathing.

“Sir,” I said, standing up, voice flat.

“At ease, Squad Three.”

He paused, looking us over.

“There something you need, sir?” I asked.

“Not something I need,” Cato said, “Something you need to know.”

We waited. All eyes on him.

“I’m turning your team into a six-man unit,” he said. “And I’m introducing the new guy now.”

He gestured behind him. A young recruit stepped forward. Lean frame. Nervous eyes.

“This is Leo. He’s joining your squad. Any problems?”

We shook our heads in unison. “No, sir.”

“Good. Squad Three—you’re up. Live sim rounds. Real consequences. Helmet cams rolling. You mess this up, I will show it to the entire company. You’re the example. Don’t be the bad one. Get on your feet.”

We rose without a word. Boots hitting the concrete like a war drum as we marched toward the CQB compound.

Locker Room Interlude
Before we reached the briefing, I motioned for my team to go ahead.

“Go without me. I’ve got questions.”

They nodded, grabbed their gear, and left.

Leo was just behind them when I stopped him—hand to his vest.

“Sir?” he asked, stiff as a board.

“You look young. Where you from, kid?”

“Prague, sir,” he answered quickly.

“How old are you?”

“Nineteen, sir…” His voice cracked a little.

I gave him a once-over, top to bottom. His hands trembled slightly. Rookie nerves.

“Listen,” I said low and firm, “You do what I say, when I say it. Understood?”

“Understood... Sir,” he replied, swallowing hard.

“Good. Now go.”

He left, and I stood there for a second. Just breathing. Steadying myself. Then I grabbed my rifle and headed to the briefing room.

Briefing Room
Everyone was already there—Cato, the instructor, the squad... and Leo.

I took my seat. Cato stood at the front.

“Alright,” he said, tone clipped and cold. “This is your CQB live run. You’ll clear every room in the facility. Targets are mannequins. But there’s one room with a live hostage. Arabella volunteered.”

A few heads turned toward her. She stood in the corner, arms crossed, calm.

“Any questions?” Cato asked.

None.

CQB Live Run Begins
We stood at the breach point. The air smelled like old gun oil and synthetic foam walls. Lights were low, barely above a glow. It was designed to mess with our heads. Stress us out.

I checked my magazine—sim rounds seated clean. I took a deep breath.

“Comms check.”

“Two, up.”
“Three, up.”
“Four, up.”
“Five, up.”
“Six, up.”

I flipped my selector to semi, safety off. Left hand tight on the grip.

Cato’s voice came through the earpiece:
“Timer starts now. Stack up. You’re live.”

I raised my fist.

The stack formed behind me—Adrik, Severus, Varga, Becker, Leo.

“Stack formed. Breacher!” I called out.

Leo stepped forward. Stripped the breaching charge to the doorframe—quiet, controlled. He connected the wire to the detonator.

“Ready to breach,” he said.

We moved back. I saw him nod once, hand on the trigger.

“Three... two... one... execute!”

BOOM.

Handle gone. Door hanging loose.

“GO!” I yelled.

The Assault
We flowed through like a machine.

First room—targets left and right. Three rounds, fast.
“All clear!”

Second door.
“Crash it!” I yelled.

Adrik pulled the pin—flashbang out.

BOOM.

“Sweeping left!”
“Right!”
One more target. Dropped.

We moved quickly, cutting down paper hostiles, clearing angle after angle, moving through the facility like we were slicing bread.

We reached a corridor lined with doors. A nightmare. Too many unknowns.

“Split,” I ordered. “Three and three.”

Adrik, Becker, Severus broke right. I took Leo and Varga.

“Small room left,” I said. Varga and I went in.
“Clear!”

“Coming out!” I called.
“Coming out!” Becker echoed from the other side.

Door after door. Room after room. I tapped Leo’s shoulder—his signal to follow me in. He hesitated, but moved.

Finally, we regrouped at the last door. Center of the corridor.

I looked at the team.

“Ready?”

They nodded.

Varga kicked the door in.

We lit up the targets—but held our fire when we saw Arabella crouched behind cover. Her hands up, expression unreadable.

“Clear!”

We lowered our rifles, flipped safeties on.

The run was over.

Debriefing – After Action
Back in the briefing room, helmets off, breathing finally slowing.

We watched the footage—first-person angles from every cam. Clean entries. Fast movements. Good sector coverage.

Then Cato paused the footage.

“There’s a problem,” he said.

I looked at him. “What is it?”

He rewound the footage. There it was—Leo, during the first breach, cutting across the doorway mid-entry. Dangerous. Stupid. A mistake that gets people killed.

The room went still.

Leo looked down at the floor, jaw clenched.

Cato stepped forward. “You’ve got a lot to learn, Private Leo. But you’re part of this unit now. Training’s over. Dismissed.”
The Walk Back
We exited the CQB facility in a slow, heavy silence.

Squads One, Two, Four, Five, and Six were laughing, clapping each other on the back, their boots crunching across the gravel as they reenacted every kill shot and smooth breach like it was a highlight reel. It was celebration. Relief. Pride.

But not for us.

Squad Three walked in a straight, silent line. No chatter. No smiles. No war stories. Just a quiet rhythm of bootfalls and distant overhead lights humming like a warning that still hadn’t passed. The adrenaline hadn’t drained yet—it clung to our skin, soaked through our shirts, clutched our muscles like fists refusing to unclench.

No one had to say it. We all felt it.

The run had gone well—mostly. But Leo’s mistake had hung in the air like smoke after a burn. His error wasn’t just a misstep. It had consequences. Not theoretical. Not distant. Real.

I walked near the middle of the pack at first. Adrik was lighting a cigarette like always, the soft click of the lighter sounding too loud in the quiet. Smoke curled from his lips as he stared at the sky like he was somewhere far away. Becker kept shifting his rifle strap like it was choking him, the tension in his face unreadable—he wasn’t angry, but he was... something. Varga walked with his hands buried in his pockets, head low, gaze vacant. Severus was a statue—cool, calm, maybe too calm.

And Leo… Leo was in the back. Farther behind than I expected. His shoulders slumped under a weight that went beyond his gear. Every step he took was like it cost him something. His hands were clenched, knuckles white. His head down. You didn’t need to be a mind-reader to know he was beating himself up.

I slowed my pace until I drifted to the rear. I heard his breathing before I saw his face. Uneven. Shallow. Controlled panic. When I finally reached him, he flinched. Not from a sound. Just my presence.

He looked up quickly. “Sir?”

“Walk with me,” I said, keeping my voice even.

He hesitated like he thought it was a trick, then nodded, falling into step beside me.

“You know what happened in there, right?” I asked, my voice low. No rage. No sarcasm. Just truth.

“Yes, sir.” His answer was instant, clipped. “I crossed the breach path. I—I broke formation. I exposed the team.”

“You didn’t just ‘break formation,’” I said, not letting the moment soften. “You stepped into my field of fire. You could’ve gotten one of us shot. You could’ve stepped in front of my barrel. I almost pulled the trigger because of you.”

He didn’t look at me. Just stared at the gravel under our feet like it held all the shame he couldn’t carry on his own. I saw his throat move when he swallowed. “I’m sorry, sir,” he said. “It won’t happen again.”

I stopped walking. He stopped too.

“Don’t say that unless you mean it.”

He looked at me. Really looked. His eyes were red—whether from smoke or shame, I couldn’t tell. Probably both.

“This isn’t a game. This isn’t a sim run you reset when you screw up. Out there, there’s no debrief. There’s just bodies.”

He nodded, but I wasn’t done.

“Why are you even here?” I asked him. Not yelling. Just... cutting. “Why the hell did you join the military, Leo? You think this is fun? Some kind of Call of Honor ♥♥♥♥♥♥♥♥? If you ♥♥♥♥ up out there, you're dead. Worse—one of us is. So why this? Why not Air Force? Hell, the Navy? Why here?”

He went quiet. Long enough I almost thought he wouldn’t answer.

Then he said it, voice low like a confession he’d never wanted to give. “I got lost on the way to college, sir. So I followed my dad’s footsteps instead.”

I stared at him.

He was so damn young. Too young for this. Too young for rifles and kill zones and breaching doors with fire in his lungs and doubt in his heart. But that’s what war does. It feeds on the young. Eats them. Leaves the rest of us to carry what’s left.

I sighed, the breath heavy in my chest. “Look… you’ve still got a lot to learn, Leo. I can’t trust you until you prove you can hold your own. I need to know that when we hit a target, I don’t have to babysit you. I need to know that when bullets fly, you’re a soldier—not a liability.”

His voice cracked when he answered. “Yes.”

I stared.

“Yes what?”

He straightened slightly. “Yes, sir. I won’t let you down.”

I nodded and started walking. He followed.

A few paces ahead, the rest of the squad slowed and turned around to wait for us. They didn’t say anything at first, just watched Leo with unreadable faces. Severus didn’t blink. Varga’s stare was cold. Adrik blew smoke to the side. Becker kept shifting his rifle again.

Then Varga broke the silence.

“You’re lucky, kid,” he muttered. “First ♥♥♥♥-up and you’re still walking. Bold move.”

Leo didn’t respond. His shoulders tensed, but he kept his head up.

Varga stepped closer. “You freeze like that again, someone dies. You’ll be the reason one of us doesn’t make it back.”

Leo finally met his gaze. “I said I understand.”

“No,” Varga snapped, eyes sharp. “You don’t. Not yet.”

I stepped in before it went too far. “Alright, cool it.”

Varga didn’t look at me. “We’re supposed to trust him. How can I trust someone who forgets which direction danger comes from?”

“We’re not here to tear each other apart,” I said, louder this time. “He gets it.”

Becker crossed his arms. “Do you get it? We were almost that squad—the one they show to warn the others.”

“That’s enough,” I snapped.

Adrik tossed his cigarette, smirking like none of this was new. “C’mon, give the kid a break. He’s still got the training wheels. Remember when we were his age?” He nudged Becker. “Back at Camp Vortem? You tripped over your own sling on day one.”

Becker scoffed, but didn’t argue.

Leo opened his mouth—maybe to defend himself, maybe to apologize again—but then he stopped. Smart. He listened.

We reached the barracks soon after. The metal doors groaned open, revealing the familiar stink of sweat, gun oil, and cheap soap. The place where we stripped ourselves down—not just our gear, but our burdens, too.

Becker dropped his vest and flopped onto his bunk. “My spine’s gonna sue me.”

Severus sat on his cot, already field-stripping his rifle. “You all going to complain, or are we cleaning weapons tonight?”

Varga grunted. “We clean. Always.”

I turned to Leo. He stood there like he didn’t belong. Like a ghost haunting his own skin.

“You’ve cleaned a rifle before, right?” I asked.

He shook his head. “No, sir. I don’t know how.”

I sighed again—but this one was quieter. Less frustration. More understanding.

“Alright. I’ll walk you through it. You’re not sleeping until it’s spotless.”

“Yes, sir,” he said, and got to work.

We spent the next half hour in silence—only the soft clicks of bolts, the whisper of cleaning rods, and the occasional curse when someone dropped a part. It was the ritual of soldiers. A language we all knew.

Becker broke the silence. “So… what do you think of the new blood?”

We looked at Leo. Then back to our weapons.

I said, “The kid’s got fire. But he’s got a long road to walk. He’ll learn.”

“Veterans now, huh?” Becker said, smirking.

“Damn right,” Adrik replied. “And we’ve got one more to break in.”

Leo didn’t say anything. But I saw the way his hands moved. Focused. Careful. Determined.

Maybe we’d get through to him. Maybe he’d make it.

Maybe.
SERE – Survival, Evasion, Resistance, Escape
Camp Ferox, Raven Union Highlands
Day 1 – Orders Received

The winds were already howling when we arrived at the drop zone. Cold. Wet. Empty. Just mountains and trees for miles. The Centurion handed us each a sealed envelope marked with a red stripe—just a map, a set of grid coordinates, and a final line of ink:

“You have been compromised. Survive. Evade. Resist. Escape.”

No more briefing. No backup. No comforts. No help.

“This is your final trial,” Centurion Cato had said earlier that morning, in the barracks. “It will be cold. It will be long. You will hate every hour of it. And that’s the point. This is the moment we see who you are when everything is taken away.”

I looked over at my squad. Severus checked the map with a hunter’s precision, already plotting the route through the dense woods. Adrik adjusted the weight of his ruck without a word, eyes on the horizon like he was back in some war zone only he remembered. Varga was crouched, tying his boots with perfect tension—ritual, like always. Becker looked pissed off already, muttering curses at the clouds. Leo… Leo looked like he couldn’t breathe.

His hands trembled slightly as he unfolded the map. He wasn’t built for this—at least not yet. The cold bit deep into him, his face pale under the weight of reality. But he didn’t say a word. He kept standing. Kept breathing.

We had seventy-two hours to reach extraction.

We set off into the wilderness, one silent footfall after the next.

Day 2 – Evasion
By nightfall, our bodies were battered.

We’d evaded two patrols already—Raven soldiers in blank uniforms, playing the “aggressor” role. They moved like wolves, hunting for movement, listening for broken twigs and snapped breath. The instructors made it real. No blanks. No pretend radio calls. If they caught you, you were taken. Interrogated. Marked. That wasn’t a threat. It was a promise.

We stayed low to the earth, crawling beneath brush, sliding through mud, wading through rivers with packs over our heads to avoid detection. Leo stumbled once crossing a creek. He fell face-first into the freezing water, gasping like he’d been punched in the chest.

I dragged him up. “Keep breathing. You stop now, you die.”

“I—I’m sorry, sir,” he coughed, shivering uncontrollably.

“Don’t be sorry. Be quiet.”

He nodded, lips blue. But he didn’t quit. He kept moving.

Day 3 – Resistance
We didn’t all make it.

At dawn, two black-clad Raven instructors descended from the treeline with dogs. Adrik had seen them coming and hissed for us to scatter. Severus dragged Leo and ran one direction, while I and Varga covered Becker’s tail.

The next time I saw Leo, it was through a cell door.

The Holding Facility – Unknown Location

We’d been captured. Bags over our heads. Zip ties on our wrists. They didn’t say a word when they took us. Just the smell of diesel, the slap of boots, the muffled barking of dogs.

They stripped us of gear. Of food. Of names.

Interrogation began immediately. A dark room. Blinding light. Waterboarding simulations. Cold exposure. Deafening noise, then absolute silence. The voices never stopped:

“Your squad’s dead.”
“You failed the mission.”
“Tell us who trained you.”
“What were your orders?”
“You can end this any time.”

But we were trained. Trained to lie just enough. Trained to give rank, name, number. Trained to resist. Even as the instructors screamed in our faces, even as the days bled together in one long nightmare, we resisted.

Leo didn’t scream, even when they pulled him from his cell. I watched him through a crack in the door—his face was pale, gaunt from hunger and cold, his eyes red, exhausted. But he didn’t scream.

He held.

One day, they made us kneel beside each other. Just me and him. The “interrogator” leaned in close to Leo.

“You can’t save them. You’re the reason your squad failed. You think they trust you? You’re just a liability.”

Leo was shaking. I could feel the tension in him. But then—he looked up. Straight into the man’s eyes.

“I’d rather fail with them,” he rasped, voice like cracked ice, “than betray them.”

The room fell silent.

Day 4 – Escape
They dumped us out in the woods again.

It was still dark. They said nothing. Just untied our hands and left.

The extraction point was ten kilometers east. We had four hours. No food. No water. Just pain, exhaustion, and whatever strength we had left.

Leo stumbled beside me, his face bruised, nose bloodied, wrists raw. But when I looked at him, I didn’t see the same kid I saw at CQB. This was someone else now.

“You good?” I asked, barely above a whisper.

He nodded slowly. “I won’t fall behind again, sir.”

“Damn right you won’t.”

Extraction – Final Hours
We reached the clearing with five minutes to spare. The chopper blades thundered overhead, throwing up dust and pine needles. I turned back to make sure Leo was there—and he was. Covered in filth, face sunken from hunger, but standing tall. Alive.

Centurion Cato stood waiting at the landing pad, arms crossed.

“You all made it,” he said flatly. “That’s rare.”

I looked at Leo. He stood at attention, spine straight even though he looked like he might collapse.

Cato’s eyes lingered on him. “Private Leo. You held the line?”

“Yes, sir.”

“You sure you still want this?”

Leo didn’t hesitate. “More than ever, sir.”

Cato stared a second longer, then nodded.

“Good. You passed.”
Tactical Combat Casualty Care – TCCC
Day 1 – The Crash Course
We were in a field, flat and barren. A mock battleground littered with the sounds of distant gunfire and the acrid tang of smoke in the air. The instructors were military medics, tough as nails with faces that hadn’t smiled in years. They’d been there, done that, seen the worst of it. And now they were here to teach us how to keep someone alive long enough to get them out of hell.

"Class is in session, you’re gonna be the ones saving your own ♥♥♥♥♥♥♥ lives," Instructor Kessler barked at us. She was tall, broad-shouldered, and her voice cut through the air like a blade. "You don’t wait for a medic. You don’t wait for anyone else. If you wait, they’re dead."

The squad lined up. Varga, Becker, Severus, Adrik, Leo, and me. Kessler was pacing, a medical kit slung across her chest, her eyes cold but sharp. "You think this is a joke?" she asked, a grin playing on her lips like she already knew the answer.

"I’ll tell you this: You’re gonna do it wrong. You’ll get it wrong. Someone will bleed out because you hesitated. That’s just the truth. But you better keep trying. Because one mistake means someone’s dead. The person you care about might be the one who’s dead."

I looked at Leo. He had his hands in his pockets, shoulders hunched like he was trying to disappear. He wasn’t built for this. He wasn’t ready for the kind of pressure we were about to face. The kind that could break anyone. The kind that could break you.

But then Kessler pointed directly at him. "Private Leo, step up."

He froze. The others stepped aside, and Leo shuffled forward like he was walking toward his execution. Kessler smirked. "I want you to save this man. Adrik, you're the casualty."

Adrik lay on the ground, a mock wound in his side, fake blood already staining his combat uniform. Leo’s hands twitched at his sides. "How?" Leo asked, voice thick.

Kessler nodded. "How? Well, first, you stop the damn bleeding. Apply a tourniquet. You do it fast. You stop the blood, and you’ll have a chance. If you don’t, he dies right here."

Adrik groaned, playing his part, but I saw the way Leo’s eyes darted around like he wasn’t sure what to do. He was panicking. He didn’t know where to start.

"Focus, Private!" Kessler barked. "You’ve got seconds. The clock is ticking. You’re the only one who can save him now!"

Leo snapped to attention, his hand fumbling for his med kit. His hands were shaking. I could see it in his eyes—the same look of uncertainty he had when he first joined the squad. But there was something different now. He was making the move. There was no more hesitating. He grabbed the tourniquet and fumbled it on Adrik’s leg.

It wasn’t perfect, but it was tight. He stopped the bleeding. The pressure was on.

“Good, Leo,” Kessler said, her voice still harsh but now laced with approval. “Next: the airway. The most important thing you’ll ever do for a casualty. You make sure they breathe, or they die.”

Leo looked at Kessler, breath shaky, but he nodded. “Yes, ma’am.”

Day 2 – Chaos and Control
By the second day of training, we were fully immersed in the chaos of simulated combat injuries. The scenario was real. Or as real as it could be in training.

The day started with an ambush. Loud. Sudden. The sound of simulated gunfire. Adrenaline surged. Instincts kicked in. We hit the ground. Everyone in the squad scrambled for cover. Severus called out the numbers, checking for casualties as Varga and Becker returned fire.

"Leo!" I yelled. "Stay with me!"

He was near the back, but I saw him hesitate. A scream pierced the air—a real one this time. Becker had gone down, clutching his leg, blood pooling beneath him.

“Becker’s hit!” I shouted over the noise, adrenaline pushing my words forward. “Leo, get to him! Tourniquet on his leg, now!”

Leo’s eyes were wide as saucers, his face pale, but he didn’t wait. He sprinted to Becker, falling to his knees beside him. The pressure was unbearable—the screams of Becker, the noise from the firefight, the panic rising in the pit of his stomach. But Leo kept moving, applying the tourniquet to Becker’s upper thigh with trembling hands. His breath was ragged, but his hands were steady.

I could see him fighting it. The urge to break down. The urge to look away. To run. To pretend it wasn’t real. But Leo stayed.

He worked with efficiency, almost robotic, as though someone had taken over his mind. The tourniquet was tight. His training kicked in, no hesitation. He wasn’t sure if Becker would live, but he gave him the best shot possible.

Becker’s voice was weak. “You’re good, Leo… You’re good.”

Day 3 – The Breaking Point
By the third day, Leo wasn’t the same kid I’d met a week ago. He was different—hardened, sharp, focused. He had become a soldier.

But the emotional toll was evident in his eyes. It was hard to watch. The constant repetition of life-and-death decisions. The grind. The pressure. The weight of knowing that each decision could mean life or death. It broke you.

We were in the field again. Another casualty. This time, it was Severus. A live wound simulation—this time the fake blood wasn’t so fake. His screams were real. His face contorted in pain.

I looked at Leo. His hands were shaking, but this time he didn’t falter. He didn’t hesitate. He dropped to his knees, applied the tourniquet, checked Severus’s airway. His movements were swift, deliberate. And when it was over, Severus was stable, breathing.

The squad watched as Leo finished. No one said a word. No one needed to. We all knew.

After Action – The Lesson Learned
Later that night, back at the barracks, Leo sat on the edge of his bunk. He had blood on his hands—fake blood, but it didn’t matter. His body was tense. His mind was running.

Becker had just gotten back from the field hospital after his “injury.” He dropped down beside Leo, clapping him on the back.

“Hell of a job today,” Becker said, though his voice was hoarse. He winced, still recovering.

Leo didn’t look up, his eyes focused on his hands. “I don’t know, man. I almost messed up. I—”

“Stop,” Becker interrupted. “You did good. You saved my life. That’s all that matters.”

Severus, who had been watching from across the room, finally spoke up. “You learn quick, Leo. It’s not just about saving someone in the field. It’s about what you do after. The mental side. That’s the hardest part. You’re doing well.”

Leo let out a long breath, letting the tension slip from his shoulders. “I never thought I’d… I didn’t know what it’d feel like. Knowing that they’re relying on you. It’s not just a game.”

“No,” I said, standing at the door. “It’s real. And now you know how it feels. You’ve got the skills, Leo. Just don’t let the pressure crush you.”

Leo nodded, silent for a moment. “I won’t let you down, sir.”

I gave him a small, approving nod. He was ready.

For the first time, I believed it.
Communications – Radio Operations, Encryption, Signals Discipline
We got shuffled into the SIGINT bay after chow—no warning, no prep. Just dumped in with the lights low and the air stale like dust and ozone. Radios lined the walls, wires coiled like snakes, humming gear that looked like it was held together by duct tape and prayers. You could tell this place had seen things.

Cato leaned against the doorframe, arms crossed, scanning us like he was already disappointed.

The instructor? Definitely prior service. Wiry. Eyes like he hadn’t slept in a decade. His blouse was unbuttoned at the top and his name tape just read "Victorinus." A throat mic hung from his neck, trailing into a PRC-117G on the desk.

“No war story intros,” he barked, voice sharp. “Welcome to Comm School. If you can’t shoot, fine. But if you can’t talk? You’re dead.”

We all straightened up a little.

“You’ll learn to run a radio cold, encrypt it hot, and transmit under duress. You’ll learn when to speak, how to speak, and when to shut the ♥♥♥♥ up. Because in this business? Radio discipline saves lives.”

He tapped the whiteboard.

RADIO PROTOCOL:

Call sign

Who you’re calling

Message

Over/Out


“Most of you talk too much. In here, brevity is life. If you can’t get a full SITREP in ten seconds or less, you’re already behind.”

He pointed at Becker. “What’s your call sign?”

“Five,” Becker said.

“Five? You’re fireteam Bravo-2. Say that next time or someone’s gonna drop an airstrike on the wrong house.”

Becker nodded, stiff. He looked like he wanted to melt into the floor.

Victorinus slapped a laminated sheet onto the desk. “This is your SOI—Signal Operating Instructions. Frequencies, call signs, challenge codes, authentication tables. Lose this in the field? Congratulations. You just handed the enemy your entire network on a silver platter.”

We went hands-on immediately. Victorinus threw us at a mess of radios—PRC-152s, 117Gs, even crusty MBITRs that looked like they survived the Siege of Veii. Cold starts, crypto fills, freq hops, voice checks. Speed and discipline were everything.

Adrik fumbled with the KYK-13 key loader, upside down.

“Jesus Christ,” Victorinus snapped. “You trying to call in a pizza? Flip that thing before you zero the damn net.”

Becker leaned over, muttering just loud enough for us to hear:
“You gotta be kidding me… who designed this ♥♥♥♥?”

Adrik chuckled. “Probably someone in logistics with a grudge.”

Victorinus didn’t skip a beat. “Someone who saw combat and walked back to tell you how not to die. So shut up, tune up, and key in.”

Severus was next. Clean. Cold-started the PRC-117G, loaded crypto like he was born doing it, locked down the net and transmitted on brevity without a hitch.

Victorinus gave a nod. “Three is squared away. Rest of you, learn from it.”

Leo stepped up to a 152. His hands hovered over the keypad like he wasn’t sure whether it was going to shock him. He paused, glancing at me.

“Start with power on. Menu to COMSEC. Then load your fill. Think through it,” I whispered.

He nodded. Entered the sequence—slow, but methodical.

“Six to Actual, comms check. How copy? Over.”

The response crackled back through our headsets.

“Actual copies six by five. Good check. Over.”

Leo exhaled like he’d just disarmed a bomb. Hands still shaking, but he wasn’t frozen anymore.

We moved into ECM sims—electronic jamming across multiple bands. Our headsets buzzed with white noise and static. Anything above 30 MHz was fried. Victorinus barked over the din:

“In a denied environment, you go low, slow, and short. Whisper into that mic like the enemy’s listening—because they are.”

We had to push to alternate freqs, switch to low power, and communicate in short bursts using brevity and pre-arranged code. Leo struggled, but he adapted. The rest of us? We moved like a fireteam—fast and surgical.

Then came the P.A.C.E. plan.

Primary: SATCOM
Alternate: Line-of-sight UHF
Contingency: Signal mirror or IR strobe
Emergency: Runner with memorized codebook


“Make it bulletproof,” Victorinus said. “When the ♥♥♥♥ hits the fan, this plan’s what keeps you from dying in the dark.”

We closed out the night with blindfolded disassembly drills and speed-fill competitions. Becker dropped a fill device; Severus handed it back without missing a step. My fingers felt like lead. My brain? Pure static and SOPs.

As we packed up, Leo lingered at the comms rack, checking his device one last time.

I walked up to him. “Not bad for your first day in the deep end.”

He shrugged, eyes tired. “I felt slow.”

“You were. But you didn’t fold. That matters more.”

“I just… I don’t want to be the guy everyone’s waiting on.”

“Then keep grinding. That’s how you earn your call sign.”

He nodded.

As we stepped out into the cold corridor, Victorinus called out after us one last time.

“Memorize your brevity. Practice your fills. Radios aren’t toys—they’re lifelines. Miskey one digit, and the next voice you hear might be your own death echoing back. Dismissed.”

The corridor was quiet. Just the click of boots, the faint hum of fluorescent lights, and the hiss of static still ringing in our ears.

One net. One voice. No second chances.
Demolitions and Breaching – With Specialized EOD Training
We gathered outside the training area, the familiar hum of the barracks in the distance, as the cool morning air nipped at our skin. The instructors were already setting up—rows of simulated doors, walls reinforced with steel, and crates stacked with various devices. Today wasn’t going to be just about the standard breaching we had done before; this was going to involve explosives and EOD (Explosive Ordnance Disposal) training. The real deal.

Centurion Cato stood in front of us, his voice cutting through the chatter of the squad. “Today, we’ll be diving deeper into demolitions and breaching. We're not just going to blow things up for fun, this is about precision. About controlling the chaos.”

He gestured to the instructors at the front. They were a mix of veterans—most of them had been with the EOD for years, honing their craft, understanding the delicate balance between life and death in their hands.

“Private Varga, you’re first,” Cato said. “Get the gear and follow the EOD lead.”

Varga’s eyes lit up as he stepped forward, eager for the next challenge. The EOD instructors handed him a bag filled with explosive charges, shaped and ready for placement. We all followed suit, collecting our gear and getting briefed on the day's objectives. It was clear today would push us further than any training before.

We gathered around the instructor who would lead us through EOD training. His face was grizzled, an old scar running down the side of his cheek, his eyes hard and unreadable. “First, you need to know your devices,” he said, tapping his gloved fingers on the various explosive types laid out on the table. “You’ve got to know what you’re working with, what each trigger mechanism does. It’s all about understanding how they work, not just ‘breaking stuff.’”

I leaned in, trying to absorb as much as I could. He handed me a block of C4 and a small set of detonation wires. “This here is what we call the ‘bread and butter’ of breaching,” he explained, moving his fingers over the soft, pliable material. “But it’s not just about placing it and running. You need to know how and where, so the structure doesn’t collapse on you.”

He showed us the proper way to handle and place the charges. How to avoid damaging surrounding structures, how to ensure your exit routes were clear, and how to detonate without giving away your position. There were no second chances.

I nodded, stepping aside to let Varga take his turn. He set up the charge with precision, the entire process taking less than three minutes. As he moved back to safety, I realized how much patience and precision this required.

“Now, let’s talk about Improvised Explosive Devices (IEDs),” one of the EOD instructors barked. “Not all threats come from neatly packaged C4. Sometimes, the enemy is creative. Sometimes, they build bombs out of scrap metal, batteries, and wires. You need to think like them, predict their moves.”

The instructor handed us a collection of materials—a mix of wires, batteries, and metal components. “The best way to deal with an IED is to neutralize it from a distance. If you have to get close, remember: Always keep your hands steady. One slip, one wrong move, and you’ve got yourself a trip to the morgue.”

The rest of the squad spread out, following instructions as they carefully picked apart the makeshift devices. My hands trembled slightly as I worked with the materials. You could see it on their faces—each of us understood the weight of the task. One wrong move, and it was over.

I spent the next half hour with my team, learning how to handle IEDs, how to carefully snip wires, and how to make a safe escape once the job was done. Every movement felt heavier than the last. Every click of the wire cutters, every breath taken with the charge in hand, reminded me that this was not just training. This was life-or-death preparation.

Once we’d finished the IED training, the next phase began: actual breaching. This time, we weren’t dealing with simple explosive charges; we were using advanced techniques designed for real-world operations.

“Move fast, move with intent,” the instructor warned us. “A door is a doorway. It’s not a wall, and it’s not an obstacle. It’s an opportunity.”

Each of us took turns setting charges, placing them in positions designed to open doorways in seconds. The sound of explosions filled the air, followed by the satisfying rush of chaos as we entered, rifles raised and ready to clear the rooms behind the blast.

It felt different—everything felt sharper, more calculated. We weren’t just trying to breach; we were trying to do so with surgical precision. There was no room for error.

Then came the final part of our training: demolition of obstacles. The instructors showed us how to use explosives to breach walls, windows, and barricades. The charges used here were more powerful, designed for high-stakes environments. I had to focus—my hands were shaking from the adrenaline, but I knew that with the slightest mistake, I’d be responsible for the safety of my entire team.

“Clear the room,” one of the instructors ordered after another successful breach. We stormed in, rifles aimed. The targets, dummies positioned like enemy combatants, were quickly neutralized. The rest of the team followed in, just as we’d trained—methodical, deadly.

At the end of the day, we stood in front of the instructors, covered in sweat and dirt, but proud of the progress we’d made. Our squad had worked like a well-oiled machine, each movement honed through the day’s rigorous training.

“Good work,” the lead instructor said, nodding. “But remember: there is no room for complacency. In the field, you don’t get a second chance. Stay sharp.”

As we headed back to the barracks, the weight of the day’s lessons hung heavy in the air. We were no longer just soldiers in training—we were becoming operators. The responsibility of carrying out operations that could save or end lives was now ours to bear.

The realization settled in like a cold stone in my gut: Demolitions and breaching weren’t just skills to be learned; they were tools for survival, and one mistake could be the difference between life and death.
Parachuting Course – HALO Training "Skyfall"
Weeks into training, they told us we were finally headed for Jump Week. The last stretch after Ground Week and Tower Week, where all the theory, all the simulations, and all the nerves collided into one brutal, high-altitude reality.

The parachute instructors were a breed of their own—gritty, stone-faced men with voices like gravel and eyes that had seen too many students screw it up. They drilled into us the fundamentals: body position, canopy checks, reserve procedures, malfunctions. They used phrases like “pull high, live longer” and “malfunction doesn’t mean panic, it means protocol.”

And still… I was barely listening. Maybe I thought I knew enough already. Maybe I thought nothing could go wrong. Arrogance—subtle but there.

Adrik was flipping his coin, over and over, the metal clicking soft against his glove. It echoed like a metronome in the silent classroom. Becker had already surrendered to one of his infamous power naps, chin tucked, arms crossed like he didn’t have a care in the world. Severus stared blankly at the clock, his mind far from the present. Varga leaned back, one boot up on the frame of the chair in front of him, dead-eyed and silent, probably imagining something other than falling from the sky.

Only Leo... only Leo was laser-focused.

He had that look—the intensity of someone who had something to prove. Pen scratched against his notepad. He watched the instructor like every syllable mattered, nodding to himself as he mentally rehearsed every step. You could see it in his face—fear, sure, but the kind that sharpens a man, not the kind that freezes him.

Boarding – 1800 Hours
Weeks later, the day arrived.

We stood on the tarmac in full kit, oxygen masks slung around our necks, rucks strapped, weapons bagged. The Airbus A400M Atlas roared overhead, circling once before taxiing in.

There was no talking. No joking. Just the sound of wind, boots shifting on concrete, and the occasional metallic creak of harnesses tightening. The kind of silence you only hear when everyone knows they’re about to step off into something irreversible.

We boarded in silence. The loadmaster gave us the nod, eyes scanning over our gear, hands checking oxygen hookups. The bird smelled like rubber, sweat, and metal. We strapped in along the walls, helmets tapping lightly against the steel as we settled.

Altitude ticked up.

10,000.

15,000.

We donned our oxygen masks. The air inside was thinner now. Breathing through the mask felt like sucking wind through a straw. Outside, the sun was kissing the edge of the horizon—casting gold and fire through the aircraft’s open side ramp.

Adrik stared down at the earth like he was bored of it. Becker, for the first time in his life, had his head bowed, lips moving in quiet prayer. I blinked. Becker praying? Never thought I’d see the day. But there he was, muttering fast under his breath, like he was calling in favors he didn’t even believe in until that moment.

Leo sat across from me. Hands clenched, eyes closed. Not shaking, not quite. Just… still.

The red light above the ramp flipped on.

I checked my rig again—parachute, altimeter, harness, reserve. Buddy check. Adjusted Leo’s straps, tightened Becker’s buckles. Varga wordlessly tapped my shoulder, gave me a nod. We were ready.

The ramp lowered with a long metallic groan, and we were hit with the full blaze of the setting sun. The wind screamed into the cabin.

I tapped my altimeter: 30,000 feet.

Jumpmaster yelled. "GO! GO! GO!"

We sprinted toward the ramp like gravity didn’t matter. Becker leapt. Then Varga. Then Severus. Then Adrik. Then Leo.

Then me.

I plunged into the void.

HALO Freefall
Freefall was silence and chaos all at once.

The wind tore past me. Oxygen hissed into my mask. Flare trail burned from my leg, marking my descent like a comet. I was weightless and anchored at once, locked into position, counting the seconds.

Altitude screamed past.

20,000.

15,000.

12,000.

Time to deploy.

I reached for the cord. Yanked.

Nothing.

A spasm of panic twisted in my chest.

I looked up—partial deployment. My canopy was twisted, collapsing on itself. I was spinning. Hard. Altimeter dropping fast. I reached down, found the reserve handle.

Pulled.

WHUMP.

The reserve opened like a slap to the spine. I jerked upward, lines tightening. The world stopped spinning. My legs kicked as I stabilized. A breath—my first real breath since leaving the aircraft.

But I was way off-course.

The others were dots far in the distance. Trees and dirt rushed up at me.

I hit the ground like a sack of bricks, rolled, pack slamming into my back. Pain flashed in my shoulder but I was alive. I lay there for a moment, staring up at the fading sky, my heart thundering in my chest.

DZ Regroup – Nightfall
Dusk had swallowed the terrain. Crickets echoed in the trees. I got to my feet, shouldering my kit, blinking to clear the dust from my goggles. The landing zone wasn’t marked—no beacons, no flares. Just GPS and dead reckoning.

I checked my compass, pulled out the handheld radio.

"Raven Three actual to squad. Sound off."

Click. “Three-two, up.” (Adrik)
Click. “Three-three, up.” (Severus)
Click. “Three-four, up.” (Varga)
Click. “Three-five, up.” (Becker)
Click. … silence.

I clenched my jaw. “Three-six, report.”

Click. “Three-six... up. I’m alright. Landed heavy but I’m moving.”

Leo.

Relief hit me like a wave. "Rally on grid Lima-2-Alpha. Move low, stay dark."

We converged under moonlight. Leo arrived last—face smeared with dirt, one glove torn, but alive. He looked like he’d aged five years in one jump.

“Everything intact?” I asked him.

He nodded. “Scared the ♥♥♥♥ out of me, sir.”

“Welcome to the club.”

Becker pulled off his helmet, flopped back on his ruck. “Never again. I’m joining logistics.”

“Can’t. You already pissed off half the supply guys,” Adrik said.

Severus cracked the faintest smile. Even Varga smirked.

We sat in the dark, rifles across our laps, packs at our backs, staring up at the stars. Leo was still breathing hard, eyes wide.

“You did good, kid,” I told him.

He looked up, shocked. “Even after—”

“You kept your head. You pulled your reserve. You regrouped. That’s more than some do on their first.”

“I thought I was gonna die,” he admitted, voice raw.

“We all do,” Becker said. “That’s how you know you’re human.”

I leaned back against my pack, exhaled slow. Somewhere behind the silence, the wind whistled through the trees.

We had survived the fall.
Language and Cultural Training
I didn’t expect it to be like this. I thought it’d be another “lesson” like the others—some textbook phrases, some vocab drills, a few stupid games to break up the monotony. But the first day in Arabic immersion hit me harder than any PT session I’d been through. I could feel the weight of the situation the moment we stepped into the classroom. The lights flickered above our heads like they were on their last legs. The walls were white, sterile, and impersonal. Farid stood at the front, his eyes scanning each of us like we were the enemy.

Farid didn’t speak a word of Latin. Not one. He didn’t need to. When you’re training soldiers, there’s no time for small talk. He jumped straight into it, stringing out rapid-fire sentences in Arabic. The room filled with words that slid off my brain like water off a duck’s back. I could pick out a few words here and there, but the rest? All I heard were sounds. Useless.

My squad was scattered across the room. Adrik was flipping his coin, eyes flicking up every so often like he was expecting some kind of miracle to happen. Becker, the last person I thought would be into this, had his head down, practically drooling on the desk. Severus, always the quiet one, was scribbling on his pad, trying to make sense of it all. Varga, the cocky bastard, was staring out the window, like everything about this training was beneath him. Then there was Leo—quiet, eyes wide, absorbing everything. He was taking notes, flipping through the textbook like it was his bible.

Farid wasn’t here for our comfort. He wasn’t here to make us feel good about ourselves. Every word he said hit us like a hammer, and if we didn’t get it, it wasn’t his problem. At first, I couldn’t help but look at Leo. He was the only one not zoning out. The only one who seemed to care. I remember thinking to myself, He’s gonna burn out real fast if he keeps this up. But I didn’t say anything. We were all stuck in the same boat.

Farid didn’t stop talking. His voice was sharp, punctuated with little commands. He wrote on the whiteboard in Arabic. I could barely read it. “أين الحمام؟” Where’s the bathroom? Okay, that one I understood. “ما اسمك؟” What’s your name? “أنا لا أفهم.” I don’t understand. I could repeat the words. But I couldn’t feel them. Not yet.

The rest of the day was just more of that—more rapid-fire sentences. He didn’t slow down for us. He didn’t care. I couldn’t tell if that was a bad thing or the best way to get us to sink or swim.

A week later, I was starting to feel it—the exhaustion of trying to soak in every word, every phrase. But then, it got real. Farid threw us into a situation that made all the classroom stuff feel pointless. He handed us a map—completely in Arabic. Coordinates, directions, locations written out in script that looked like it was mocking us. He told us to find our way to a target village. Without Latin. No crutches. No “Oh, it’s okay, we’re here to help.” Just us and the language.

I remember looking at the map, trying to decipher it. The words were a jumble, the letters dancing in front of my eyes. I felt completely useless, my brain just screaming for a translation, for anything familiar to hold onto.

Becker started complaining, his voice low and aggravated. “What the hell is this? How the hell are we supposed to—”
Farid cut him off with a glance. “No speaking Latin,” he said, and that was it. No room for negotiation.

We split into pairs. I ended up with Leo. The kid was a machine. He just stared at the map and started reading aloud the names of the places we needed to go. It wasn’t perfect, but it was better than any of us. I watched him, trying to hide how impressed I was, but hell, even Severus couldn’t help himself. “Kid’s sharp,” he muttered under his breath.

We didn’t talk much as we moved. The whole thing was like walking through a fog of confusion. Every street sign was in Arabic. Every shop we passed had signs that meant nothing to me. The city felt like it was turning into a maze, and all we had was a language that kept slipping through our fingers.

Finally, we got to a market. Our goal was simple—blend in. Find information, don’t draw attention, ask questions, all in Arabic. We approached a stall, the man behind the counter eyeing us. Leo stepped forward first, his voice steady despite the nervous energy buzzing in the air. “أين يمكنني العثور على الخبز؟” Where can I find bread? It wasn’t perfect, but it was enough. The vendor pointed toward the back of the market, and we continued on.

As we walked, I couldn’t help but notice the small details—how people moved, how they talked, how they interacted. The language wasn’t just a set of words. It was a way of life. A way of reading the room, of understanding who you were talking to and when to shut up and listen. Farid was right. You could study this language all you wanted, but without context, without understanding the culture, it was useless.

Later that day, Farid pulled us aside for a debrief. He didn’t praise us. He didn’t tell us we’d done well. He asked the simple question: “What did you learn?”

I thought about it for a second. We hadn’t just learned how to speak. We’d learned how to listen, how to observe, how to pick up on things that weren’t obvious. It was survival. It was living in someone else’s world.

Leo was the first to speak up. “We learned the words, but more than that, we learned what they mean. It’s not just about memorizing vocab. It’s about understanding people.”

Farid looked at him, eyes sharp. “Exactly. You’re not soldiers learning a language. You’re guests in their world. You respect that, and you might make it out alive.”

It didn’t feel like much at the time. We still butchered the language. We still couldn’t understand everything. But as the days went on, we started getting it. Slowly. I caught myself thinking in Arabic at random moments. Picking up phrases I’d never consciously tried to learn. The discomfort started fading. The culture started making sense. It became less about surviving the language, and more about living in it.

Farid was right—language isn’t just about speaking. It’s about connecting. It’s about understanding when someone is telling you something without words.

By the end of the course, we weren’t fluent. But we were better. We had the tools to survive. And that was all we needed.
Night Warfare
April 30th, 2011

We were nearing the end. Only a handful of drills left before selections were made, and tonight’s exercise had the tension of something final. The kind of silence that settles before a storm.

Centurion Cato gave the briefing inside a half-lit mock-up house just off the coast—bare concrete walls, a map table in the center, and the low static hum of old lighting.

“Objective is a mock HVT,” Cato said, tapping the map. “You breach, clear, capture. That’s it. Blanks only. NVGs on. No talking once you’re in. Comms only. This is one of your final drills. We’re watching everything.”

He checked his chrono. “Be ready at 1700. Night gear. Move like ghosts.”

He didn’t stay to answer questions. Just turned on his heel and left.

1700 Hours
The air had cooled by the time we boarded the Agusta-Bell AB412. The rotors chopped the salt-heavy wind as we rose above the coastline.

We wore our usual night loadout:
FAST helmets, NVGs clipped but stowed for now.
Tactical grey combat shirts, woodland-patterned pants and plate carriers.
Suppressed weapons. Radios tuned. Pouches packed. Everything snug, nothing rattling.

Adrik sat across from me, tapping his boot against the floor. Severus leaned back, arms crossed, looking like a statue made of apathy. Becker was staring at the static light inside the bird, mouth slightly open.

Then Severus broke the silence.

“Hey... when’s this end? I swear, this whole training’s starting to feel like a prison sentence.”

Varga snorted. “Three more months, maybe four? And we either graduate or get recycled. Or kicked.”

A chuckle moved through the cabin, short-lived but honest.

Adrik leaned toward the cockpit. “Pilot, ETA?”

“One minute!” the pilot shouted over the noise.

That killed the humor. All of us straightened, checked gear again. NVGs flipped down. Radios tested. Blanks chambered. I tapped Leo’s shoulder. He nodded.

The AB412 touched down soft. We dismounted fast. Gravel under boots, salt in the air. Coastal wind pushed at our vests.

We moved in fireteam formation. Steady and low. The mock compound sat ahead—concrete and plywood, designed to mimic a real-world environment. Shadows swallowed it whole.

I raised a fist. Halt.

“Becker, Severus—get overwatch. Find me eyes on the compound.”

They split off. I led the rest toward the outer wall.

“Two-Three,” I whispered into comms. “Any contacts over the wall?”

“Negative,” Severus replied. “Looks clear.”

“Copy.”

I reached for the gate—locked. Of course.

I turned to Leo and motioned. He moved up fast, unrolled his lockpick kit, hands quick but steady.

Then Severus’s voice cracked over the radio:

“Hold. Leo—back to the wall. Now.”

I froze. Something in his voice wasn’t right. I waved Leo back and pressed against the wall myself, weapon raised.

The silence returned—heavier this time.

Severus came back on comms, voice calm but clipped.
“Thermal picked up movement—two heat sigs, balcony, east wing. Could be OPFOR, could be instructors playing defense.”

I swore under my breath.
“Two-Three, eyes on their patrol pattern?”

“Stationary. Looks like they’re watching the courtyard.”

I signaled to Adrik. He nodded, unclipped a flashbang, held it low. I looked to Leo.
“You’re on me. Gate’s locked, so we’re going over.”

He hesitated, then gave a single nod.

We climbed. One by one. Up and over.

Boots hit dirt.

I whispered into comms.
“Two-Three, suppress east wing balcony on my mark. Fire for distraction, not to hit. Give us a window.”

“Copy. Ready.”

I raised three fingers.
Two.
One.

Crack-crack-crack—Becker’s suppressed rifle snapped, muzzle flashes like blinking eyes from the dark. The silhouettes on the balcony jerked, scattered.

“Move!”

We sprinted across the courtyard, boots light, rifles ready. Leo stayed close. I could hear his breath over comms—ragged, but steady.

We stacked at the door. Varga checked the knob. Unlocked.

“Room entry, on me,” I whispered. “One-one movement.”

Flashbang in.
Boom.
Door kicked.

We cleared fast—angles sharp, rifles tight. Two OPFOR—masked instructors—were in the living room. Sim rounds hit their vests before they could react.

Room secure.

“First floor clear,” Adrik whispered.

“Copy. Push to stairs.”

We moved in pairs. Leo and I took point. Up the stairs slow, NVGs flickering with light bloom. At the top: a hallway, two closed doors, one open room at the end.

I held a fist up. Halt.

From the far end, a voice.
“Don't move!”

We had him.

The mock HVT was standing in the open, mask off, hands raised. The instructors weren’t subtle with this one—he had a red armband and a damn clipboard.

I moved up slowly, rifle trained.
“Hands behind your head, kneel.”

He complied. Leo cuffed him with flex ties. Smooth, practiced. Not a word out of place.

“Package secure,” I called over radio. “Moving to extract.”

Becker’s voice crackled back.
“Good. LZ green. Bird en route.”

Extraction
We moved fast through the compound, no longer silent but still sharp. I took point, Leo just behind me with the HVT. The team moved like water.

The AB412’s blades were already cutting the night air when we reached the LZ again. We loaded in under red light, bodies heaving from the run.

I looked at Leo—he was calm. Focused.

The mock HVT was passed off to the crew chief. Doors closed.

We lifted.

The coast fell away beneath us, lights flickering from the training grounds in the distance. The op was done. We were silent in the bird, listening to our own breath and the soft roar of the engine.

Debrief
Back at base, we stripped gear in near-total silence, rifles still slung, sweat cooling fast.

Centurion Cato stood waiting in the same room where he’d briefed us. Arms crossed. No clipboard this time.

“You executed with precision,” he said. “The breach was clean. Varga—your stack was tight. Leo…”

Leo straightened, chest rising.

“You handled the HVT by the book. Quick cuffs, clean transition. I saw hesitation at the gate—but you bounced back. That’s what matters.”

Leo gave a short nod. Didn’t say a word.

“Still,” Cato went on, eyes sweeping the room, “you’re not special forces yet. One clean op doesn’t mean you’re done. You’ll be tested again. Harder next time. Under worse conditions.”

He paused.

“But tonight—you were close.”

With that, he turned and walked out.

Later, in the barracks, Becker pulled his boots off with a groan.
“If I never touch another NVG, it’ll be too soon.”

Adrik was already lighting a smoke by the window. Varga cleaned his rifle in near darkness, humming something tuneless.

Leo sat on his bunk, flex ties still hanging from his belt, just staring at his gloves.

I sat down across from him.

“You did alright tonight,” I said.

He looked up, blinked once.
“Thank you, sir.”

“Don’t thank me yet. You’ll have to do it again. Probably tomorrow.”

He nodded. This time with a small, tired smile.

We were getting close. Almost there. But the hardest part was still ahead.
Final Selection
We spent that morning in a quiet frenzy, the kind where everything felt like it mattered more than usual. Bunks squared off like inspection lines. Boots buffed until you could see your reflection, soles dry from so much spit-shine they almost cracked. Uniforms pressed hard enough to cut skin, laid out on our racks like ritual offerings. Even our gear felt heavier, like it knew it was about to become something more than just tools.

Nobody said it, but we all knew.

Something was coming.

Cato hadn’t shouted at us since yesterday. No drills, no inspections, no PT. Just silence. That silence… it buzzed through the room like a live wire. You don’t need volume to know when the ground’s about to shift.

Adrik was on his bunk, coin flipping off his thumb into his palm, again and again—ping, thud, ping, thud—like a metronome for tension. Leo stood by the cracked mirror near the locker, stiffly practicing salutes like he was trying to memorize muscle memory one more time. Becker couldn’t sit still—kept adjusting his collar, then his cuffs, then smoothing his trousers like it would settle his nerves. Severus leaned against the windowsill, arms folded tight, eyes locked on the empty training field outside, reading time from the rhythm of shadows across gravel.

I sat on the edge of my bunk, staring at nothing. Just feeling the cold press of metal in the left pocket of my jacket. Something had been slipped in while we weren’t looking. You don’t touch it. You don’t check. You just wait.

The waiting was the worst.

We didn’t know when it would happen—just that it would.

It came without warning.

1500 hours, the door creaked open.

“Formation,” Cato said. “Full gear. Face paint. Berets. Five minutes.”

He didn’t shout it. Just said it like a verdict.

We moved.

Fast helmets came off hooks. Tactical greys replaced barracks shirts. Paint across our faces—green, black, brown—war lines without war yet. Berets pulled on and adjusted to regulation. It was like suiting up for the last exam of your life. One shot. No retakes.

Then we marched to the square.

The sun hadn’t softened. It hammered us in place, high and hard and white, baking into our gear. Sweat crawled down our backs but no one moved. Not a twitch. Not even to blink.

We stood there in formation. Rows of us. Shadows like blades cutting between boots. The wind kicked up dust but not enough to break the silence.

Minutes passed. Maybe hours. Time folded in on itself.

One guy down the line shifted his weight—just a little.

Cato didn’t say a word. He didn’t have to. He turned his head and stared.

That was enough. The guy froze solid. Nobody else dared to breathe loud after that.

Then, like gravity changing direction, the general arrived.

He wasn’t big, but the space bent around him. Gray hair under his beret. Uniform neat but weathered. Medals that weren’t polished for show—they were nicked and scuffed, like they’d earned their keep. He walked with the slow power of someone who knew exactly where he was going and how much it cost to get there.

He stopped a few meters from us, hands behind his back, scanning the line.

“All of you,” he said, his voice flat but clear, “have been selected for the Special Operation Forces.”

The words didn’t echo. They didn’t need to.

“You’ve passed the most demanding training program this military has ever constructed. From this day forward, you are not candidates. You are operators. Your missions will not be easy. Your targets will not be fair. There is no parade waiting for you. There is no fame. Only responsibility.”

He stepped forward. The light caught the steel Raven crest on his chest—twin swords beneath the wings.

“You will go where others can’t. Do what others won’t. And if you fail—no one will come for you.”

Silence settled again, like ash after fire.

“Operatives at the front,” he said, “step forward.”

We moved in sync, gravel crunching like bones beneath our boots. I didn’t have to look to know the others were with me. Adrik. Severus. Becker. Varga. Leo. My squad. My brothers.

The general started at one end of the line.

He didn’t speak. Just reached into each man’s left chest pocket like it was already agreed. From each, he retrieved a steel insignia—matte, sharp-edged, shaped like the SOF crest. He pinned it with a firm, deliberate press. Then a single hard tap, right over the heart.

Becker was first of us. He blinked when the general stopped in front of him—stood straighter than I’d ever seen him. When the insignia hit his chest, he gave a breathless nod.

Severus didn’t even flinch. He didn’t need to. The general looked at him a second longer than the others. Maybe trying to read him. Maybe realizing he couldn’t.

Leo’s jaw tightened, his salute precise as a knife. But his eyes were burning.

Then the general stopped in front of me.

I saluted.

He returned it, then reached into my pocket like he already knew exactly where it was.

The insignia came out cold and metallic.

He pressed it to my chest. Hard. Right over my heartbeat.

Tap.

A nod.

He moved on.

It was done.

No music. No applause. Just steel, dust, and the sting of sun on your neck.

Back in the barracks, everything came undone.

Becker practically collapsed onto his bunk. “We actually made it,” he mumbled, like saying it out loud made it more real.

Varga leaned on the locker, sweat still glistening down the side of his face. “I know right. How the hell we got here”

Severus gave a low grunt, arms crossed. “Who knows but I'm making my family history baby.”

Leo just stared at his insignia, running his thumb over it like he was making sure it wouldn’t disappear.

Adrik lit a cigarette and exhaled slowly. “What the hell do we do now?”

Then the door opened again.

Cato stepped in, clipboard under one arm.

The silence came back fast.

“You passed,” he said. “You earned it. Most don’t.”

He glanced at the clipboard, then started reading names.

“Lucanus Quintus. Master Sergeant. 7th Special Forces Regiment. Station: Milan.”

A strange relief pooled in my chest. It felt final. But also… just the start.

“Adrik Volkov. Staff Sergeant. Milan.

Severus Halden. Becker Weiss. Varga Kovács. Sergeant First Class. Milan.

Leo Novák. Corporal. Milan.”

Varga gave a low whistle. “All of us, huh?”

Becker smiled without opening his eyes. “Hell yeah.”

Leo straightened like the news hadn’t settled until that second.

Cato kept reading for the rest of the candidates, then closed the clipboard.

“You carry more than your own weight now. Don’t forget that.” He nodded once. “Dismissed.”

He walked out without ceremony.

Then the barracks exploded.

Becker tackled Severus into a bunk. Varga whooped and slapped the ceiling with both hands. Adrik stood on a chair and toasted with a canteen. Leo was grinning so hard it hurt to look at him.

Me?

I looked around. At all of them. The stubborn bastards I bled beside. Fought beside. Suffered with. Survived with.

“I’m buying,” I said.

The room erupted. Varga jumped on a bunk like it was a nightclub. Becker made a joke about ordering steak from the mess. Someone pulled out a deck of cards. Someone else tried to play a song on a radio with busted speakers. Leo kept grinning. Adrik spun his coin.

And me?

I let myself feel something.

This wasn’t the end.

It was the start.

Missions would come. Deployments. Real ones. With blood. With risk. With no reset button.

But in that moment, in that barracks full of laughter and scars and steel-on-chest?

We weren’t candidates anymore.

We were Special Operations Forces.

And I’d found my purpose.

Finally.
Chapter Eighteen: Arrival to Milan
A few days after the ceremony, we were finally packing up for Milan.

The barracks weren’t buzzing like they used to. No shouts, no orders, just the occasional grunt of a locker slamming shut or the zip of a bag being stuffed past capacity. You could feel the shift in the air. We weren’t cadets anymore—we were soldiers on the move.

I crouched beside my bunk, popped open the drawer, and there it was.

The lighter.

Scratched metal, dull edges, but it still clicked like the first day. Julius gave it to me—my mentor, the old ex-military mechanic who probably ran more engines than field missions. The guy smoked more than he talked, and talked more than he slept.

I flicked the lighter once. Flame. Memory.

Then I tucked it into my left jacket pocket and kept packing.

Across the room, Adrik caught the motion. “Still carrying that hunk of metal?”

I glanced over. “Yeah. Got me through more than you’d think.”

Adrik raised an eyebrow as he cinched his duffel. “You sure it’s not gonna explode next time you spark it?”

“Nah,” I grinned. “Only explodes if you insult it.”

“Then I’ll keep my mouth shut.”

At 1300, the truck rolled into the yard—big, loud, painted a miserable shade of army green. We climbed into the back one by one, our duffels landing hard between our boots. I slid into the middle seat, Becker to my right, Adrik to my left. The canvas roof flapped lightly as the wind picked up.

Leo poked his head toward the front cab. “Hey, driver! What’s the ETA?”

A voice drifted back, casual and tired. “Four hours if we’re lucky. Five if the traffic gods hate us. So unless you brought snacks, get some shut-eye.”

Severus muttered, “Can’t sleep sitting up like this. My spine’s already filing complaints.”

“Complain after we get there,” Becker said, stretching out his legs. “Right now I’m gonna try to pass out.”

And he did. In less than ten minutes, Becker was out cold, snoring softly.

I dozed for a while too. Not long, but just enough to forget I was in a rattling metal box.

When I blinked back awake, we were still rolling, the drone of the engine steady beneath us. I looked around.

Becker hadn’t moved an inch.

Varga had both elbows resting on his knees, head bobbing slightly. One earbud in. I caught a glimpse of the screen: old-style music app, iPhone 4.

“What you listening to?” I asked.

“Hardbass remix of Kalinka,” he replied without looking. “Helps me think.”

“Think about what?”

“Whether we’ll have working showers at the base.”

I chuckled and looked forward.

Adrik had his book open—dog-eared, margins scribbled on. Leo leaned beside him, nose deep in his own copy.

“Trading books now?” I asked them.

“Leo insisted I read this one,” Adrik said. “Says it’ll ‘expand my operational perspective.’”

Leo didn’t look up. “Still waiting for him to reach the good part.”

“I just started chapter two,” Adrik replied.

“Exactly,” Leo smirked.

To my left, Severus was peering through the flaps at the blur of urban sprawl beginning to form.

“Man,” he said suddenly, tapping my arm. “Check that out. Ferrari Enzo.”

I looked in time to catch the low red beast idling in traffic, polished like glass.

“Holy hell,” I muttered.

Without hesitation, Severus raised his hand, gave a little “rev it” gesture.

The driver smirked, rolled down the window, and gave the Enzo a sharp growl from the engine.

“Respect,” Severus nodded. “That guy’s living the dream.”

Then the light changed, and the Ferrari peeled off in the other direction.

“Alright, serious question,” I called out. “Any of you ever been to Milan before?”

“Not even close,” Varga replied. “This’ll be the furthest west I’ve ever been.”

“Same,” Becker added, eyes half-lidded. “I thought we’d get sent to Rome or Naples first. But Milan?”

Adrik shook his head. “Seen it in movies. Art, fashion, architecture… apparently they got amazing coffee.”

Leo chimed in. “There’s a bookstore in the Navigli district I’ve always wanted to see.”

“Of course there is,” Severus said. “Nerd.”

“Knowledge is firepower,” Leo shot back.

“Well,” I said, leaning back, “looks like none of us know what we’re walking into. Should be fun getting lost.”

“Just remember,” Varga said. “You owe us drinks.”

“You’re all gonna hold me to that, huh?”

“You promised,” Leo replied, still not looking up. “Back at the barracks. Said it with conviction.”

“I’ll deliver,” I laughed. “First free day, first round’s on me. We’ll find the best spot.”

“Please,” Becker groaned. “Don’t jinx it.”

The truck rolled on, and so did our chatter. We talked about the base, about what kind of missions we’d get, about food, downtime, and what kind of gear we might get to play with. It was the best kind of talk—loose, aimless, hopeful.

Eventually, the city started rising around us.

Milan.

Old stone facades beside sleek glass towers. Scooter engines and bell towers. You could smell it—city life, both elegant and chaotic. In the distance, spires pierced the sky.

“Is that the cathedral?” Severus asked, pointing.

“Yep,” Leo said quietly. “Milan Cathedral. Took centuries to build.”

“It’s… beautiful,” Becker muttered.

We pulled through the main gates of the base, a wide stretch of concrete and steel fencing. The truck groaned to a halt and we stepped down, limbs stiff and sore.

“Feels like I’ve been sitting on rebar,” Varga grunted.

“My spine’s gonna need an exorcism,” Severus added.

Then we spotted him.

A tall man with a sharp crew cut and a body that looked like it’d been built from forged metal. Late 30s. Definitely NCO.

“You the new operatives?” he asked, voice like gravel.

“That’s us,” I said, stepping forward.

He shook my hand, firm and fast. “Follow me.”

We fell into step behind him as he led us through a reinforced corridor.

“Welcome to paradise, boys,” he said over his shoulder. “Got most of what spec ops want. Except for margaritas and a beach.”

He pointed at the first pair of heavy doors. “Shooting range. Fully modular. CQB layouts, long-range. You can tweak your weapons here—optics, rails, grips, stocks. Hell, I’ve seen guys paint them pink if that’s what helps them aim better.”

We chuckled.

Second hallway. “Chow hall. Food’s decent. Steaks on good days. Pasta if the cook’s happy.”

Third set of doors. “Briefing room. That’s where Command drops the ops.”

Fourth door. “Gym. Everything you need—weights, treadmills, sandbags, climbing ropes, hell, even a punching dummy if you’ve got beef with someone.”

He stopped at the last corridor and opened a steel door.

“Barracks. Two per room. You pick your bunk. Don’t leave your crap lying around.”

Adrik raised a hand. “Do we get a day off?”

“Yeah,” the NCO replied. “Saturday & Sunday. Every week. But Monday to Friday? You’re either training, prepping, or out there earning your keep.”

“Fair enough,” Becker said.

“Any more questions?” the NCO asked, eyes scanning us.

We all shook our heads.

He nodded once. “Good. Make yourselves at home. But remember—home doesn’t mean comfort. It means responsibility.”

Then he turned and disappeared through the corridor, boots echoing down the concrete.

Inside the barracks, we scattered.

Adrik threw his duffel onto the top bunk and started unpacking right away.

Varga collapsed onto the bottom bunk with a groan. “Finally. A mattress.”

Severus went to the window. “We’ve got a view of the street. I can live with that.”

Leo lingered at the doorway, just watching us all settle in. After a long pause, he finally spoke.

“This’ll do.”

I dropped my own bag and sat down, letting it all wash over me.

This was it.

Our new home.

And ahead of us?

Everything.
Sunday Morning in Milan
I woke up around 0630. The golden light of dawn seeped in through the slats of the barracks window, casting long stripes of sun across the cold concrete floor. Outside, I could hear the faint rhythm of morning drills—boots pounding gravel, sharp commands echoing across the yard, and the occasional chirp of birds perched along the fence line above the barbed wire. The familiar scent of gun oil, sweat, and fresh linen lingered in the air.

I sat up, rubbing my face, the weight of sleep still heavy behind my eyes. As I stood and stretched, I started pulling on my uniform out of habit, but then something clicked in my brain. What day is it? I grabbed my phone from the nightstand. The lock screen lit up—Sunday.

“♥♥♥♥,” I mumbled, looking down at my half-buttoned uniform. “Why the hell am I in uniform?”

I quickly stripped it off and threw on civilian clothes—faded jeans, combat boots, a dark green shirt, and my jacket. I tucked the lighter into the left pocket of the jacket, where it always rode with me.

The rest of the squad was just starting to stir.

“Rise and shine, people,” I said, stepping into the center of the room. “It’s Sunday.”

Becker groaned from under his blanket. “Sunday’s a great day to spend in bed.”

“You seriously not curious about Milan?” Severus said as he sat up, already reaching for his boots.

“Alright, alright, I’m getting up,” Becker muttered, dragging himself out of bed like someone rising from the grave.

Leo was already half-dressed, flipping through a worn paperback—probably something historical. Varga was busy ironing his t-shirt on the tiny desk, swearing every few seconds when the collar refused to sit flat. Adrik sat cross-legged on his bunk, silently flipping his coin in the air, letting it arc and fall over and over, catching it every time without looking.

We grabbed our essentials—wallets, newly issued ID cards, watches, and phones—and headed out. At the base checkpoint, a tired-looking guard scanned our ID cards one by one. His eyes flicked from face to photo, photo to face. After a few beats, he gave a short nod.

“You’re clear. Enjoy your day off.”

He handed our cards back, and the six of us stepped out into Milan.

The shift from base to city was instant. The air felt different—freer, somehow. The streets buzzed with people carrying tote bags, sipping morning coffee, and talking in soft bursts of Latin. Cars weaved through tight corners, and somewhere in the distance, we could hear a commercial airliner ascending into the sky. A Vespa nearly clipped Becker as it sped past, the driver throwing an unapologetic wave over his shoulder.

“Where we’re going,” someone muttered after a few blocks.

“I thought you were leading,” I said, looking at Becker.

Becker raised his hands. “I was just following Varga.”

“What? I was following you,” Varga shot back.

“Great,” Adrik deadpanned. “Six grown men and not one working sense of direction.”

I spotted a map stand near the sidewalk. “Yo, check it out,” I pointed. “Let’s grab a few.”

We walked over and each took one of the free maps. As we huddled together trying to make sense of the layout, I flagged down a nearby woman. “ignoscas... could you point where we are?”

She smiled and gently tapped the spot on the map. “Hic,” she said.

“Gratias,” I nodded, and we moved on.

We circled both our current location and HQ on the map for reference, then decided to split up. Leo and Severus planned to hit the museums and libraries, naturally. Varga wanted to explore a shopping center with Adrik tagging along.

Becker and I didn’t have any solid plans. So we just walked.

About ten minutes in, Becker muttered, “Damn, I haven’t had breakfast yet.”

“Same,” I said. “Stomach’s been growling since we left.”

I caught a whiff of something sharp and comforting—espresso, maybe. My eyes locked on a small corner café with antique windows and warm amber lights. The sign above the door read Loste Café.

“How about this place?” I nudged Becker.

He sniffed the air, then grinned. “Sold.”

We stepped inside. The first thing I heard was soft jazz—an old-school piano number playing low through ceiling speakers. The second thing was conversation: clinking cups, quiet chatter, the hum of espresso machines. Then came the smells—rich coffee, sweet cream, orange zest, and warm baked goods. Croissants, biscotti, bombolone. You could smell the butter before you saw them behind the glass display.

The place had dark wood floors, old brass fixtures, and framed black-and-white photos along the walls. It felt like a place out of time.

There were five people ahead of us in line.

I turned to Becker. “Too long. Let’s bounce.”

“Come on,” he said, eyes on the pastries. “Just wait it out. Worth it.”

We stood there for nearly ten minutes before it was our turn.

The barista stepped forward—early-twenties, chestnut brown hair tied back, a cup in her right hand and pen in her left. She looked up at Becker and smiled warmly.

“Hello. Welcome to Loste Café. How can I take your order?”

Becker leaned in slightly. “Yeah, um... can I get a cortado, please?” Then he glanced at the display. “And some pastries—two bombolone, three biscotti, and uh… what’s this one?”

She looked where he was pointing. “Sfogliatella.”

“Yeah. One of those too.”

Then her gaze slid to me. “And you, handsome? What’ll it be?”

I blinked. Her voice. Her face. Something about it pulled at the edges of my memory.

“Sir?” she asked, gently tilting her head.

“Yo, Luc,” Becker said, nudging me. “You good?”

“Huh? Yeah. Uh—cappuccino, please.”

Becker was still rattling off pastry requests, but I wasn’t listening anymore. I glanced at her again. She met my eyes.

Brown eyes.

And for a full beat, neither of us looked away. It felt like something half-remembered was flickering to life.

“Names for the cups?” she asked, breaking the silence.

“Becker,” he said.

“How do you spell that?”

“B-E-C-K-E-R.”

She scribbled it on the cup and flipped it toward him. “This look right?”

“Yeah.”

Then she looked at me again. “And yours?”

“Lucanus.”

She began to write... then paused halfway. Her eyes flicked up to me, lingering.

“Lucanus...” she whispered.

Her pen stopped. Then she quickly finished the name, flipped the cup, and showed it to me. I nodded. “That’s right.”

“That’ll be ten euro, please.”

We paid and waited near the window. The café felt warmer now, but maybe that was just me.

“You alright?” Becker asked, sitting back in his chair.

“Yeah… it’s just… I think I know her.”

Becker leaned in. “Dude. She kept looking at you like she knows you. You sure you don’t remember?”

“I swear it’s on the tip of my tongue.”

“Maybe someone from school?” he offered.

“Could be.”

A pause, then Becker smirked. “Speaking of people from our past—remember Instructor Delya?”

“Oh god. Really?”

Becker laughed. “Come on. You two had a thing, right?”

“One night stand turned three-month relationship.”

“And?”

“She got reassigned to Sicily. End of story.”

“Damn. So you did.”

“What about you?” I asked. “Any past flames?”

“There was this girl last year I met at a train station. I think she thinks I ghosted her.”

I raised an eyebrow. “I’m surprised someone agreed to date you.”

Becker scoffed. “Real funny, Luc.”

Then we heard our names. I got up.

At the side counter, the barista was placing another customer’s drink when she saw me. Her eyes lit up slightly. She gave a tiny wave and whispered, “Hi.”

I waved back. “Hey.”

Her smile—small but sincere—lingered for a second too long. I grabbed the drinks, my fingers brushing hers for half a second, then turned back to Becker.

As we walked out into the Milan morning, I still felt her gaze on my back.

Behind the counter, the barista turned her head just sslightly, watching Lucanus disappear into the crowd.

“Lucanus…” she whispered, quiet enough only she could hear it. “Why i heard that name before?”

Then she tucked a loose strand of hair behind her ear, steadied her breath, and turned to greet the next customer.
Evening in Milan
We finished our coffee, and Becker polished off the last of his pastries with a satisfied groan, leaning back and wiping his hands on a napkin.

“Man,” he said, stretching like he just got out of bed, “I swear they put something illegal in those Bombolones. I don't know if it’s the sugar, the cream, or just the sheer magic of Italy.”

I chuckled, shaking my head. “Guess you’re not getting your sweet tooth under control anytime soon.”

Becker grinned. “Not a chance. I’ve earned this.”

As we stepped out of Loste Café and onto the bustling Milan street, the warm spring sun filtered through the awnings, casting soft shadows across the cobblestones. Cars hummed past, locals strolled with espresso cups in hand, and somewhere in the distance, a church bell rang faintly over the city noise.

But under all that, something pulled at me—a quiet ache. I hadn’t called home since before spec ops training. I’d been so consumed by the grind, the drills, the mental weight of surviving each day, I hadn’t even realized how long it’d been. The guilt hit like a cold stone in my chest.

“Hey, Becker,” I said, slowing my steps. “I need to make a call. Haven’t talked to my folks since… well, before everything.”

He gave a quick nod and patted me on the back. “Go for it, man. I’ll chill here. No rush.”

I stepped away, finding a quiet corner near a small bookstore. My phone felt heavier than usual as I unlocked it, thumb hesitating over the contacts before tapping the familiar number. It rang once… twice… then a click.

“Hello, this is Quintus residence. Who am I speaking to?”

My chest clenched. It was my mom. I hadn’t heard her voice in so long.

“Hey, Mom... it’s me. Luc.”

There was a pause, a long one. Then her voice came back, trembling. “Luc? Oh my god... Luc? Is that really you? I thought— I thought something happened. Why didn’t you call? I thought you were—” her voice cracked. “Dead.”

I winced, guilt swelling up hard. “I’m sorry, Mom. We weren’t allowed to use phones during training. No calls, no messages, nothing. It was strict.”

I heard her calling out to the background. “Marce! Marce, it’s him! It’s Lucanus!”

A few seconds later, my dad’s familiar voice came on. “Hey, kiddo. You alright? How’s the training been? You keeping your head above water?”

I smiled despite the knot in my throat. “Yeah. I made it through. I’m officially Special Operations now.”

There was a pause. “Wait... the actual RAZOR unit?”

“Yeah,” I said, almost disbelieving it myself. “That one.”

“Well, damn,” he muttered, then laughed quietly. “You’re the first in the family to make it. Your grandfather would’ve cracked a beer for that.”

I laughed a little. “I think I need one after all this.”

“Are they deploying you?”

“Not yet,” I said, my voice quiet. “We’re just waiting on orders.”

A silence hung on the line for a moment. My dad cleared his throat. “Just be careful, son. This life you’ve chosen… it ain’t easy. We’re proud of you, but—”

“I know,” I cut in. “I’ll be careful. I promise.”

“You better call more often, you hear me?” Mom chimed in again, her voice still emotional.

“I will. I promise. By the way… have you heard from Tiberius?”

There was another pause. Then my mom’s voice dropped lower. “No. Not in weeks. His girlfriend called us, worried. All he left was a note.”

My stomach dropped. “What did it say?”

She hesitated. “Just… ‘I’m sorry, Mom, Dad, and Claudia. But I have to do this.’ That’s it.”

I rubbed my temple. “I’ll see what I can do. I’ll try to find him.”

“We’d appreciate that,” she whispered.

We said our goodbyes, exchanged a few more reassurances, and I hung up. The silence afterward felt deafening. Calling home had lifted a weight—but dropped another right on my shoulders.

Becker was still leaning against the streetlight, arms crossed. He looked over and raised an eyebrow. “Family, huh?”

I nodded, pocketing my phone. “Yeah. It’s been a while.”

“You miss them?”

I shrugged, exhaling slowly. “Yeah. But... it is what it is. Gotta keep moving forward, right?”

Becker straightened up, that usual smirk sliding back into place. “Damn right. Now come on, let’s go find the others before we lose ourselves in this maze.”

We took the tram across town to the library first, guessing that Severus and Leo hadn’t strayed too far. The "Pinacoteca Ambrosiana" library was massive—shelves stretching to the ceiling, books on every subject imaginable. The scent of old paper and polished wood hung in the air. A staff member greeted us near the entrance.

“Hello, Welcome to the Ambrosiana Library. Let us know if you need help finding anything. If you’re here to buy, we have a discount for first-time visitors.”

“Thanks,” I said. “Actually, we’re looking for our friends. One’s a young guy—black polo, white shorts, sunglasses, slippers. The other one’s older, khaki jacket, white shirt, blue pants.”

The woman tapped her chin. “Ah yes, I remember. They were here about ten minutes ago. I believe they said something about heading to the museum.”

“That’s them. Thank you.”

“Of course,” she said, then added with a shy glance, “Tell the younger one he left quite the impression.”

I smirked. “Oh, I will.”

As we walked off, Becker nudged me. “You see the way she blushed? Leo’s got more game than we thought.”

“Let’s not inflate his ego just yet.”

We made our way to the nearby "Pinacoteca di Brera" museum. After paying for our tickets, Becker and I split up to cover more ground. I found Severus and Leo in front of Andrea Mantegna’s Lamentation of Christ, standing in quiet reflection.

“Is our Lord. Jesus Christ,” Leo said.

“Yeah,” Severus replied. “It’s... too much. Let’s go.”

We regrouped outside the museum. The mood lightened as we walked toward the shopping district.

“So,” I asked, “why’d you guys bail on the library?”

Severus smirked. “College girls kept checking out Leo. Even the receptionist was eyeing him. I dragged him out before he gave her his number.”

“The one with the blonde ponytail?” I asked.

Leo turned to me, curious. “How’d you know?”

“She told us. Also asked about you.”

Leo’s eyes widened. “Seriously?”

“No.”

Everyone burst out laughing while Leo shook his head with a faint grin.

We arrived at the mall just in time to see Adrik and Varga coming out of the entrance with bags in hand.

“What’d you get?” Becker asked.

“Some games,” Varga replied.

“By ‘some’ he means ten,” Adrik added.

“What kind of games?” Severus asked.

Varga listed them off. “Black Ops, Halo 3, Red Dead Redemption, Bad Company 1 and 2, Left 4 Dead 2, Mortal Kombat, Most Wanted, Assassin’s Creed, and GTA IV.”

Becker looked at Adrik. “And you?”

“Just some Nike shoes and clothes. Nothing crazy.”

“So what now?” Becker asked. “I’ve heard there’s a gelato place nearby—‘Gelato e Champagne Milano.’ Supposed to be the best in the city.”

“Let’s go,” I said. “But it better be worth it.”

The line was at least twenty deep when we arrived. I gave Becker a look. “This better be good.”

“Trust me.”

We waited, and when we finally got our cones, I took a bite—and immediately understood.

I nodded slowly, savoring the flavor. “Okay. You were right.”

Becker grinned, already halfway through his. “Told you.”

We stood there for a moment longer, gelato in hand, surrounded by laughter, music, and the energy of a city we were just starting to know.
Night in Milan
After we finished our gelato, none of us said much right away. We wandered, letting the sweetness linger on our tongues while the golden light of Milan's evening began to fade into something softer, deeper. The warmth of the day still clung to the cobblestones under our boots, but the breeze had taken on a cooler edge—just enough to remind us the night was near.

We ended up in Piazza Sempione, drawn there by some unspoken agreement. The wide square opened up like a stage beneath the softening sky, framed by the towering silhouette of the Arco della Pace at the far end. Without a word, we found a set of worn, stone steps tucked against the edge of the square, and sat down.

The evening air was mild, tinged with the earthy scent of nearby trees from Parco Sempione. Streetlamps flickered to life around us one by one. The hum of the city shifted—less hurried now, more rhythmic, like it had taken a breath. Locals walked their dogs, couples strolled hand-in-hand, and children raced past with wild laughter and tangled shoelaces. Somewhere across the square, a street musician strummed an old guitar, his voice rough with soul.

We didn’t talk much—just listened to the city breathe.

“I swear,” Becker said eventually, leaning back on his elbows and squinting at a young couple bickering near the fountain. “I could people-watch here for days. That couple over there? I give ’em a week, tops.”

Adrik scoffed lightly. “You don’t even know them.”

“I don’t need to. It’s a vibe thing. Trust me,” Becker said, all-knowing.

Varga laughed, shaking his head. “This is what peace looks like, huh? Civilians and their drama. Kinda nice.”

I nodded, staring at the Arco della Pace as the sky behind it burned orange and pink, the final moments of daylight stretching out as long as they could. It was quiet in the way only cities can be—alive but gentle, like Milan was whispering instead of shouting.

Then my stomach growled—loud and clear. Becker turned, pointing his spoon at me like a weapon.

“Yo, Luc. Now’s the time to take us to that place you’ve been hyping since yesterday. You said it was legendary.”

I rubbed my stomach. “Alright, alright,” I said with a chuckle, pushing myself to my feet. “We’re heading to Ristorante Galleria. Been around since 1968. It's got a 4.5-star rating and more glowing reviews than I can count. Supposed to be one of the best spots in Milan.”

“Sounds fancy,” Leo muttered, standing and brushing nonexistent crumbs off his shorts.

“It is,” I replied with a smirk, “but not tuxedo-fancy. You’ll survive. Only catch? We gotta take the tram.”

Becker groaned, already pulling out his phone. “How far?”

“Fifteen minutes max,” I said. “We catch it from Arco della Pace, drops us close to the Galleria.”

Severus repeated the name quietly. “Ristorante Galleria… Sounds like something out of a spy film.”

“I’m hoping more James Bond, less Jason Bourne,” Varga said. “I’d like to finish my meal without flipping tables or jumping through a window.”

We laughed, walking in the soft twilight toward the tram stop. The world was glowing now—buildings bathed in orange light, shadows stretching long across the streets. A few cafes had turned on fairy lights that twinkled in their windows, and someone across the road was playing a violin with haunting precision.

At the stop, a small group of locals chatted in rapid Latin. Among them was a tourist-looking guy, maybe mid-thirties, wearing a light jacket and carrying a tiny dog in a backpack. He had a prosthetic leg and a relaxed smile. He gave us a nod.

“You military?” he asked in clean, English.

I paused, caught off guard. “How’d you know?”

He grinned, pointing at me. “Let’s see... military undercut, mustache with trimmed stubble, combat boots, build like you carry gear every day, and that way you stand? Dead giveaway. My bet’s Spec Ops.”

I blinked. Before I could reply, he pointed to the cap on his head—an insignia embroidered on the front: an eagle clutching an E.F. Navy anchor, a trident, and a flintlock pistol.

“I served too. Just got back from Abbottabad, Chukarstan. You’ve probably heard the news. That was me. You’ve got the walk, brother.”

Before I could answer, the tram pulled up with a screech and a hiss. We exchanged nods, then filed inside and found a set of seats near the back. The windows reflected the city like a dream—lights and movement blurring into soft streaks as we cut through the streets.

During the ride, I leaned toward Leo. “Hey, you wanna know what the blonde receptionist actually said about you?”

Leo raised an eyebrow, suspicious. “If you’re doing this just to mess with me, I don’t want to hear it.”

“Alright,” I said, leaning back. “Guess you’ll never know.”

There was a pause. Then, reluctantly: “Fine. Just tell me.”

Becker and I exchanged a look before I said, “She said, and I quote: ‘Tell the younger one he left quite the impression.’”

Leo blinked. “That’s it?”

“That’s it,” I said, grinning.

We reached our stop and stepped out into a side street glowing with soft golden lights. Ristorante Galleria stood at the corner like a monument—wide windows glowing warmly, polished brass fixtures gleaming under the awning. Inside, the ambiance was refined but inviting, with rich wood floors and deep red linens on the tables.

A waiter greeted us and led us to our table. We took our seats, menus unfolding with the quiet rustle of fine parchment. We ordered big—no holding back:

L’orata al vino bianco (€28)

Il risotto alla milanese con ristretto al barolo e luganega (€18)

Costoletta alla milanese con patate al forno (€29)

Margherita pizza (€12)

La lasagna emiliana fatta in casa (€16)

Osso buco e risotto milanese (€28)

A round of cocktails (€15 each)

As the waiter left with our order, I exhaled. “My wallet’s gonna cry after this.”

Becker raised his glass. “Then we better make it worth it.”

I lifted mine in return. “Alright. I know none of us chose this path lightly, but here we are. Together.”

We all raised our glasses.

“Vultus nostri, ultimum videbis.”
“Our face will be the last thing you see.”


The words hung in the air for a moment, a promise, a bond we shared. It was a reminder that, no matter where we were, no matter what path lay ahead, we were in this together.

Becker broke the silence first, leaning back in his chair with a grin. “Alright, Luc. You win. This place is decent. I may even come back—if they let me.”

Varga laughed. “You don’t even know what half of that stuff is, do you?”

Severus started telling a story about a rifle that had erupted during training, the details growing more ridiculous with every sentence. The laughter came easily, the warmth of good food and good company filling the space between us.

But even as the conversation swirled around the table, my mind kept drifting back to my family. Tiberius’s disappearance weighed on me, a constant, gnawing thought. But for now, I let myself be here. In Milan. With the squad. For once, I allowed myself to simply enjoy the quiet peace of the moment.
Collision
We were walking back to HQ after dinner, full from the meal and still tasting the sweetness of gelato on our tongues. The streets of Milan glowed under warm golden streetlights, casting long shadows as we strolled together—five silhouettes with easy conversation flowing between us. We talked about everything: the food, the people, the city itself. Even the smallest details sparked laughter or a thoughtful pause.

Somewhere between jokes and memory, we decided Leo needed a proper alias.

"College," Varga had announced with smug satisfaction. "Because he's the baby. Still wet behind the ears."

Leo rolled his eyes, grinning. "You’re barely older than me."

"Yeah," Becker snorted, "but Varga's got an old man’s soul—and a library of useless gaming trivia stuffed into his skull."

"You're just mad I beat you in Mortal Kombat," Varga fired back.

"You wouldn’t shut up about that all day," Severus added dryly. "You gonna marry that game or what?"

Varga just grinned and mimed putting on a wedding ring. "Till death do us part, baby."

I was in front of the group, walking backward as we teased and laughed, tossing jokes over our shoulders. I liked being out in front, liked seeing their faces, the way they reflected off the glassy storefronts as we passed.

I turned around mid-sentence—and collided hard into someone.

There was a sharp crash. A shout. Then the ground hit me like a slap. I landed hard, pain blooming in my ribs, and the sound of something shattering cut through the haze.

"♥♥♥♥—"

I blinked, trying to get my bearings. I scrambled upright, already reaching to help the person I’d barreled into. The sidewalk was a mess—stuff scattered everywhere, some of it broken, some rolled into the gutter: books, bags of coffee beans, loose apples, plastic milk jugs, flour leaking from a torn paper bag, and a handful of ceramic cups, some intact, others in pieces.

"I'm so sorry—I’m really sorry, I wasn’t watching—I didn’t mean to—"

I kept picking things up, trying to fix the mess. My hands worked instinctively, stacking the salvageable cups, brushing sugar off the pavement, recovering a slim book with a hand-lettered title on the front: “V”.

Then I looked up.

She was brushing herself off, crouched over her purse. Her hair had come loose and her glasses were missing. Something about the tilt of her head, the way she blinked without them, struck something deep and familiar in me.

“Wait—” I looked around quickly, spotted the glasses near her purse, and picked them up. “Here—your glasses.”

She reached for them, but I gently held them out and helped her put them on. Her fingers brushed mine. She adjusted them slightly, with a careful, practiced motion that felt like déjà vu. Then she looked up.

Her brown eyes met mine.

We froze.

That same quiet, loaded silence that seemed to always spark between us.

For a long moment, we just stood there on the sidewalk, surrounded by spilled fruit and crushed paper cups, staring. Her eyes held something I couldn’t name. Recognition? Curiosity? Amusement?

I felt the heat in my face, awkward and embarrassed, and I finally broke the silence with a soft, sheepish, “Hi.”

She blinked once, a smile forming at the corners of her mouth. “Hey.”

I crouched again, quickly gathering the last of her things. “I’m—really sorry I ran into you. Seriously.”

“It’s fine,” she said lightly, brushing flour off her skirt. “Just a few scratches.”

“I’ll pay for whatever broke.”

She waved it off. “It’s really not necessary—”

“No, I insist,” I said firmly, standing up. “It’s my fault.”

She studied me for a second, then nodded slowly. “Alright. In that case, come help me load this into my trunk.”

I glanced at my squad, gestured with a tilt of my head. “Go on without me—I’ll meet you back at HQ.”

Becker raised an eyebrow, grinned, and gave me a quick salute. “Don’t take too long.”

They disappeared into the night.

She led me to her car, a modest little hatchback parked just down the block. I helped her load the recovered supplies into the trunk. Then, casually, she said, “Get in.”

I did.

The ride was quiet—awkwardly so. We both sat stiffly, glancing sideways but not speaking. I could feel a dozen questions hanging in the air, but neither of us seemed willing to be the first.

At one point, I glanced at her.

She caught me.

I quickly looked away.

She smirked.

Then I sighed and finally said, “So… uhh… how are you?”

She chuckled, almost incredulous. “Seriously? That’s your opening?”

“What do you want me to say?” I said with a shrug, trying not to smile.

She just shook her head, still smiling, and pulled into a small grocery store parking lot. “Come on. We need more flour and milk. You’re not off the hook yet.”

We stepped into the store, bell jingling above us. The place smelled of dust and citrus, old tiles worn smooth by decades of footsteps.

A man behind the counter glanced up—mid-sixties, maybe older. Lean but sharp-eyed, with sleeves rolled up and a stern expression carved deep into his face.

“Val. It’s nice to see you again. Same stuff from before?”

“Hey, old man. Yeah, same as last time,” she replied warmly.

He looked at her, then at me.

“And this?”

She gave a shrug. “Just some stranger I collided into.”

He squinted. “You alright?”

“Just a few scratches. Nothing serious.”

He nodded slowly. “Okay. If you say so.”

She turned to me. “Hey, I’m gonna go find the stuff—can you wait here?”

“Yeah. I’ve got nothing else to do.”

She disappeared down an aisle.

The old man’s gaze didn’t waver.

“You. Come here. I need to talk to you.”

I approached the counter, nerves prickling. “Yes, sir?”

His voice dropped to a low growl. “You listen, and you listen good. If you ever do anything to her—anything—I swear to God, I will find you, and I will beat the ♥♥♥♥ out of you. Got it?”

I swallowed. “Yes, sir.”

“I don’t mean just hitting her,” he continued, voice tightening. “I’m talkin’ insults, yelling, grabbing her wrong, touching her wrong—any of it. I’ll call a few friends and we’ll make sure you disappear real quiet. You hear me?”

I nodded quickly, wide-eyed. “Yeah. I hear you.”

He smacked the back of my head. Not hard—but it stung. “You understand me?”

“Yes, sir.”

“Damn right.”

When she came back with a basket full of supplies, we both acted like nothing happened.

“What are you two talking about?” she asked casually.

“Family,” the old man said with a shrug. “Football. You know. The Sopranos.”

She rolled her eyes. “Right. Okay, old man.”

He rang up the items, bagged them. “You payin’?”

“Nope,” she said sweetly, “he is.”

He glanced at me, then at her. “Whatever makes a girl happy.”

She turned to me with an almost guilty smile. “Can you help me take this to the car? Pretty please?”

“Sure,” I replied, taking the bags.

We loaded everything into the trunk. She waved goodbye to the old man.

He didn’t wave back. He just stared at me like a hawk, mouthing, I’m watching you.

I got in the car and we drove off again.

“Where do I drop you?” she asked.

“Via Domenico Millelire.”

After a pause, I asked, “So… who’s the old man? Your uncle?”

She laughed softly. “Michaelis. My godfather. He raised me after I moved out.”

I nodded, then hesitated. “He seems... intense.”

She glanced sideways. “Wait. Did he threaten you?”

“No. No, he didn’t.”

She sighed. “He does that to everyone. I keep telling him to stop, but… he’s protective. Too much sometimes.”

We pulled up to my stop. I unbuckled, hesitating.

“So, uh… I guess I’ll see you around?”

She smiled faintly. “Yeah. See you around, Mystery Man.”

I reached for the door, but she touched my hand gently. “Wait.”

I looked at her.

“Thank you,” she said, smiling up at me.

“You’re welcome.”

I stepped out. She waited a moment before pulling away. I turned back just as she looked over her shoulder. Our eyes met again. I lifted my hand, slow and unsure.

She smiled, smirked, and waved back.

Then she drove off.
Echoes of the Past
As I walked through the dimming streets of Milan, the city felt like a blur around me. The air was cool, but it couldn’t numb the pulse that throbbed in my chest, and the weight in my stomach that wouldn't shift. It felt as though the world was moving at a slower pace—sliding around me while I was locked in a moment, my mind gripped by a memory, an image, that refused to let go. Her face.

It wasn’t just that I couldn’t shake the image—it was that it felt like I shouldn’t be able to forget it. Those freckles. Scattered across her nose and cheeks, like tiny, delicate marks of some forgotten time. Her brown hair, soft and untamed, the strands brushing her face like a gentle reminder that there was more to her than I could ever know. And those glasses, perched on her nose, the way she would adjust them, almost absentmindedly, when she was lost in thought. There was something in the way her fingers would touch the frames—nervous, almost instinctual—like it was a part of her that she didn’t even realize. It was intimate, and it stung.

Then, there was that smirk. The one that danced on her lips like a secret she didn’t have to share, but wanted to. It was teasing, and something more. Her brown eyes—soft, but they held a kind of knowing that seemed to pierce through the layers I kept locked inside. It wasn’t just her face—it was everything about her. Everything that pulled at something deep within me that I couldn’t reach. I had known her once. I had to have. But when? Where? Why did it feel like she belonged to a part of me I had buried so deep?

I tried to push the thoughts aside, but they wouldn’t leave me. I focused on the small details—things that might not have mattered to anyone else. She was left-handed, I remembered, the way she held her pencil with grace and a quiet confidence. That slight way she tucked her book under her arm, almost protectively. She moved with this subtle awareness, like there was a world she didn’t want to share, but she also didn’t mind if I saw glimpses of it. And that scar—just below her waist, barely noticeable unless you were looking. It wasn’t a casual mark, either. It was a scar with a history. A story she carried with her, tucked away, the way I carried my own.

But it was the moment she called me “Mystery man” that broke me open. That sharp twist of nostalgia hit me like a blow to the gut. It was like the walls I’d built around myself, the armor I’d worn so long, suddenly cracked open. I didn’t just feel her recognition—I felt it. The weight of a thousand unspoken words seemed to settle in my chest. I know her, I thought. But how? And more terrifying, did she know me? Did she remember the person I used to be? The one before the uniform, before the missions, before I buried all the parts of myself I didn’t want to look at?

Then, it hit me like a jolt of electricity. A name. A memory, flooding back with a force that made me stop dead in my tracks. My heart stopped for a beat.

Valeria.

Valeria Mott.

Holy ♥♥♥♥♥♥♥ ♥♥♥♥.

The world tilted on its axis, and I couldn’t breathe. I stood frozen in the street, surrounded by the bustling noises of the city, but everything was distant. I was standing still, my thoughts a million miles away, my chest pounding. It was like the past and present collided in an instant, and I couldn’t process it fast enough. How could I have forgotten? How could I have buried her so completely?

I hadn’t thought about Valeria in years. She was a piece of me I had locked away, pushed down, buried under layers of time, training, and the endless shuffle of my life. She had been a fleeting moment, a soft memory of art class and sketchbooks, of stolen glances and quiet conversations in the back corner of the room. But now—now she was here. She was real again. And she was standing in front of me.

My heart was hammering in my chest, as if it wanted to burst out. I wanted to laugh, to scream, to ask how the hell this could be happening, but I didn’t. I couldn’t. It was too much. The past had been gone for so long, I had convinced myself that it didn’t matter anymore. That it didn’t need to matter anymore. But now, here she was, a ghost from the past who had somehow found her way into my present.

I could feel the weight of all the years between us—the years I had spent trying to forget that part of myself, trying to silence the memories of who I had been before all of this. I had buried it under the weight of duty, of uniform and missions, of the hardened persona I’d built. But she remembered me. Or at least, she saw me. She was here, and it wasn’t some dream or mistake.

I wanted to run. I wanted to escape because I wasn’t ready to face this. I wasn’t ready to face the person I had become, the one I had buried. I wasn’t ready for her to look at me now and see nothing but a stranger.

But then, I remembered.

Her name—Valeria Mott. She was the girl who used to sit beside me in art class, her sketchbook open, her pencil moving effortlessly across the page. She always had a quiet confidence, an intensity in the way she created. The same way she adjusted her glasses, like it was an instinct she couldn’t control. The same brown hair, those eyes, the pencil tucked behind her ear. And the way she smirked when she caught me looking at her—like she knew I was always watching.

I remembered the sketchbook. The one I had once held in my hands when she wasn’t looking, turning the pages in quiet awe. The name written at the front: “Val.” The name was hers. And now, it was all coming back.

I stopped walking. The world seemed to collapse around me. I couldn’t breathe. My chest was tight, my throat dry. This was real. She was here. Valeria Mott.

I had forgotten about her—buried her—but now she had resurfaced. And all I could think was—did she remember me? Did she even know who I was anymore? Had I become someone unrecognizable to her? What if she didn’t care? What if she had moved on? What if there was no “us” to go back to?

I couldn’t think straight. My mind was a tangled mess of memories and fears and hopes I hadn’t allowed myself to feel in years. But there was one thing I knew for sure: I needed to see her again. To know if the person I was now was someone she could even recognize. To know if there was anything left of the connection we once had.

I needed to know. I needed to see her again.

I found myself walking without even thinking, my feet leading me toward the water, the shoreline where the world seemed quieter. I sank onto the sand, my hands pressing into my face as the weight of it all settled over me. The past, the present, Valeria.

Her name, Valeria Mott, echoed in my head like a prayer.

I leaned back, staring at the night sky, trying to catch my breath, trying to piece together the parts of me that had been lost for so long. What the hell was I supposed to do now?

But one thing was clear: I couldn’t just let this go. Not again. I had to find out. I had to know if we could have anything. Anything at all.

I stood slowly, my body feeling heavy, but my resolve stronger than it had been in years.

I wasn’t walking away. Not this time. Not from her.
Under the Watchful Eye
It was 2300 hours by the time I finally made it back to HQ. The night had swallowed me whole, leaving a strange sense of isolation that only the dark streets of Milan could offer. I didn’t want to rush back to the squad; I needed a moment to process everything that had just happened. I found a bench near the gate and just sat there for a while, staring at the distant lights and letting my thoughts run wild.

The whole situation with her kept replaying in my head—the odd tension in the air between us, her godfather’s threats, the unspoken connection that still lingered between us. I wasn’t sure if I was feeling relieved, confused, or maybe just a little bit shaken. All I knew was that the ride back to HQ had been quieter than I wanted. The awkwardness had eaten away at me. So now I needed to be alone for a moment, just to clear my head.

I don’t know how long I was sitting there, but when I finally snapped back to reality, I noticed my squad standing by the gate, like they’d been waiting for me. They were all leaning against the wall, looking around, and checking their watches with exaggerated sighs. I could almost feel their collective sigh of relief when they saw me finally walking toward them. I had a sneaking suspicion they thought I was going to be missing or worse—just gone without a trace.

As I closed the distance, Adrik raised an eyebrow, his lips curling into a half-smile. “What’s with the proud look on your face? We thought you were kidnapped or something. You planning to come back and save your own ass anytime soon?”

I couldn’t help but smirk. “I can save myself, thank you very much.”

Becker snorted, folding his arms. “Yeah, you seem a little too confident for someone who just vanished into thin air. You don’t even look like you’ve been dragged into the depths of some shady business.”

Varga leaned forward, clearly curious. “So, what happened? Did you disappear into the underworld? Find yourself tangled up in some mess?”

I ran a hand through my hair, not entirely sure where to begin. “We went to a shop. I grabbed the things she needed. Flour, milk, some other stuff. But while she was getting the rest of the stuff she needed, I had a conversation with the old man who ran the place.”

“Old man?” Severus repeated, his voice a little skeptical, but also intrigued. “What’s he like?”

I shrugged, trying to downplay the whole encounter, but it felt heavier than it should have. “Grumpy. Big guy, a bit intimidating. But he threatened me, of all things.”

There was a shift in the air as the squad all froze and stared at me. It was that moment when you know they’re not sure whether you’re joking or if you’ve genuinely stepped into something serious.

“Wait—what? Why the hell would he threaten you?” Becker asked, narrowing his eyes like I’d just handed him a puzzle he couldn’t solve.

I let out a slow breath, glancing around to see if they’d think I was just making it all up. “Honestly? I have no clue. I mean, the guy barely knows me. He just wanted to make sure I didn’t do anything... stupid to her. Told me that if I did, he’d break my head.” I rolled my eyes. “Like, okay, tough guy.”

There was a beat of silence as they processed that. Then Adrik’s eyes glinted with something between suspicion and amusement. “And you didn’t just laugh at him?”

I shook my head, slightly amused despite myself. “Believe me, it wasn’t funny at the time. Not when a guy who could probably crush my skull with his pinky finger is telling me he’ll do it. You’re not laughing when you see that kind of intensity.”

“So, what’s the deal?” Varga asked. “You ask her who this guy is?”

I nodded. “Yeah. When I did, she told me he was her godfather.”

They all exchanged looks. Like, the kind of look. The one where everyone’s thinking the same thing, and no one’s saying it out loud.

I raised an eyebrow. “What? What’s with the looks?”

Adrik took a step forward, crossing his arms. “Her godfather? That old man, who sounds like he’s just one bad day away from cracking some skulls? He’s probably ex-mafia, Luc. Hell, he’s got that vibe.”

I blinked. “So, you’re telling me I just got threatened by a freaking mafia guy? Like, for real?”

Becker snickered, clearly enjoying the hell out of this. “Yeah, sounds about right.”

Severus added with a dry chuckle, “Well, Luc, at least you’ll get some street cred. You can say you’ve had a run-in with the mafia.”

I sighed, running a hand over my face. “Great. Just great. So now I’ve got a mafia godfather breathing down my neck. What the hell did I get myself into?”

Adrik’s face softened, but there was still that edge of caution. “Look, man. It’s not as bad as it sounds. Just don’t mess this up. You do something to piss him off, and yeah, that’s gonna be a problem. You’ve got one foot in the wrong circle now, so you gotta be careful.”

Varga laughed, clearly loving the idea of me walking that fine line. “Yeah, one wrong move, and the next thing you know, you’ll have a bunch of guys in suits showing up at your door.”

I shot him a glare. “Thanks for the pep talk, Varga.”

Severus grinned. “Nah, Luc’s not gonna mess it up. He’s a professional.”

I snorted. “Yeah, professional at making bad decisions. Like walking into a situation where I get threatened by a godfather who probably knows people who know people. Real smooth, Luc.”

They all laughed, but there was a real tension in my chest. Despite the jokes, I knew I’d been sucked into something deeper than I’d expected. One minute, I was trying to be a decent guy and help someone out, and the next thing I knew, I had a mafia godfather watching my every move.

I glanced at my squad, the people who had my back, and realized just how much they meant in this mess. It wasn’t just about the mission anymore. I had to get through this whole thing with them, and I wasn’t about to let whatever the hell this mafia business was get in the way of that.

“Well,” I said with a tired smile, “at least I’m not getting shot at by the mob yet. Guess I’m doing okay.”

Adrik slapped me on the back. “Just don’t go getting yourself killed. We still need you to save our asses tomorrow.”

I gave him a mock salute. “Yeah, yeah. I’m not planning on dying anytime soon, I promise.”

But inside, I wasn’t so sure. If this godfather really was who I thought he was, I might have to start thinking a little more carefully about the moves I made from here on out.
Chapter Nineteen: First Light
We woke up at 0500. Or rather, we were yanked out of the shallowest sleep imaginable by the shrill blare of a bugle echoing across the barracks like some medieval war cry. My body ached from the day before, my mouth tasted like rust and regret, and the booze from last night still lingered like a fog in my skull. But that wasn’t the worst part. Not even close. The worst part was just the simple, brutal fact of being awake at 0500.

There’s a special kind of pain in waking up before the sun, when the air is still cold and the world hasn't decided what it wants to be yet. No birds, no wind, just the dull hum of overhead fluorescents and the sound of groaning soldiers dragging themselves out of bunk beds. We hated it. But it was routine. And if the Raven Union Special Forces were good at anything, it was enduring the miserable.

We thought maybe—just maybe—they’d go easy on us today. Wishful thinking. The moment we got dressed—combat shirts, standard-issue fatigues, boots laced with dull resignation—we were herded outside for morning PT.

Our orders were simple: reach the hilltop, then come back. Simple, but not easy. The trail was steep and unforgiving, and the air felt heavier the higher we went. Our boots pounded the earth like a tribal drum, lungs burning, calves screaming. Once we returned, dripping with sweat, hearts hammering in our chests, they ran us through a circuit that felt designed to break us in body and spirit. Push-ups. Sit-ups. Burpees. Lunges. Running drills. Pull-ups. A short swim in the ice-cold reservoir that bit into your bones. Squats until your legs locked up.

By the time we hit 0700, we were soaked in sweat and shivering in the early spring chill, every breath steaming in the dawn air.

Gear checks came next. Backpacks, helmets, plate carriers, utility belts, knee pads—anything that could crack, tear, jam, or fail in the field had to be double-checked. Then triple-checked. No margin for error. One bad strap, one weak clip, and someone could die. We went over every strap and buckle like surgeons preparing for a long, bloody operation. We laid our kits out on the concrete, checked for frays, cracks, and rust. Nothing broken. Nothing missing. Nothing forgotten.

After that, we slumped against the wall, just trying to catch our breath, when someone muttered, “Hey. We need to form up. Commander’s coming. C’mon.”

We jumped up like we’d been electrocuted, scrambling to throw on our formal uniforms over our sweat-soaked bodies. Shirts clung to our backs, our olive-drab berets were yanked into place, boots half-laced. We rushed into formation, shoulders squared, chins up, pretending we hadn’t just nearly died doing PT.

We stood there in silence for what felt like an eternity, maybe ten minutes. Then the sound hit—low, thunderous, metallic. A rotor-wing aircraft, heavy and slow, cutting through the sky like a blunt knife. We turned our heads as it came into view.

It was massive. Bigger than anything I’d seen in person. Not sleek like a Blackhawk or fast like a Viper. No, this thing was a flying tank. Wide frame, thick hull, three rotors churning up dust and wind.

I leaned slightly to the right, toward a guy standing beside me—maybe late 20s or early 30s, grizzled enough to know things.

“Yo. Yo. Dude,” I whispered.

He glanced over. “Yeah?”

“What helicopter is that?” I asked, tilting my head toward the beast.

He followed my gaze, smirked. “That’s a Sikorsky CH-53 Sea Stallion. Eagle-made heavy-lift chopper. We bought ‘em off the Federation back during the Cold War with the Kestrels. What you’re seeing is the CH-53RS variant—our upgraded version.”

I kept watching it descend. “Upgraded how?”

“Missile countermeasures, enhanced nav and comms, extra fuel tanks for long-range ops. Mounted MG3s and MAGs on the side doors. M3M on the tail. During the war, we had like a hundred-ten of those bastards. Now? Maybe thirty left. Maintenance is hell. We crash a couple every now and then. Lack of spare parts. But hey,” he shrugged, “better than nothing, right?”

The CH-53RS landed with a controlled rumble, sending waves of dust and noise across the tarmac. The rear ramp dropped down with a mechanical hiss, and out came three figures—two escorts and one unmistakably high-ranking officer.

Our CO.

We stood as straight as possible, boots locked, hands stiff at our sides.

He walked down the line with the calm confidence of a man who’d been in command longer than most of us had been alive. When he reached us, we saluted in unison.

“At ease, soldiers,” he said, voice sharp but not harsh.

He let his eyes pass over the rows before speaking again. “Those who arrived Saturday—stay here. Await orders.”

The others peeled away, leaving just me, Adrik, Becker, Severus, Varga, and Leo.

The CO stopped in front of me. I saluted. He returned it.

“Name, rank, and purpose for enlistment?”

“Master Sergeant Lucanus Quintus, sir. I joined after the May 17th, 2010 Rome attack.”

He paused, eyes flicking to the scars along my jaw and neck. “You’ve seen combat, Sergeant?”

“Yes, sir.”

He nodded, shook my hand firmly, then moved on to Becker.

“Sergeant First Class Becker Weiss. I joined because... it felt like the right thing to do, sir.”

Another nod. Then Adrik.

“Staff Sergeant Adrik Volkov. I joined for my wife’s treatment, sir.”

That caught me off guard. Adrik had never mentioned a wife. The rest of us looked at him, but he didn’t elaborate. Just kept his eyes forward.

“I hope she’s doing well,” the CO said. Adrik nodded. “Thank you, sir.”

He stepped to Severus.

“Sergeant First Class Severus Halden. I joined because... I was out of work, sir.”

Pragmatic. Honest. The CO nodded again.

Then Varga.

“Sergeant First Class Varga Kovács. I lost a friend in the Rome attack, sir. I want to make them pay.”

The CO’s expression softened slightly. “I’m sorry for your loss.”

Finally, he faced Leo.

“Corporal Leo Novák. I... lost my shot at college. Just want to make my father proud, sir.”

Another silent beat. The commander looked over all six of us.

“We’re lucky to have you here,” he said. “You’ve all volunteered for active duty. That means six to twelve months, minimum. Sometimes up to eighteen or more. You’ll be on-call. If something goes down, Command will send for you.”

We all answered in unison. “Yes, sir.”

He gave a short nod, a flicker of something unreadable behind his eyes—respect, maybe, or quiet resignation. Then he waved a hand.

“Alright. Go gear up, train, eat, sleep. Or go ♥♥♥♥ around. Whatever. Just be ready when I call.”

We saluted one last time. He returned it and walked away, his escorts trailing behind.

And just like that, we were no longer rookies waiting in line. We were officially in the fight.
What We Don’t Say
After the CO disappeared inside HQ, the silence around us lingered awkwardly for a moment. None of us moved. It felt strange standing there after all the intensity, like we’d just stepped off a battlefield and were now left wondering what to do with our hands. Eventually, we relaxed our shoulders, exchanged a few shrugs, and drifted away from formation like dust in the wind. We needed something to kill time.

We wandered aimlessly across the base for a while—ten minutes, maybe more—just soaking in the air, still tasting sweat and adrenaline from the morning. That’s when someone finally said what the rest of us had been thinking.

“Hey, Adrik,” I called over, “why didn’t you tell us you had a wife?”

“Yeah, seriously, Adrik. Why?” Becker added, half-grinning like he expected a good story.

Adrik looked at us. His face didn’t shift much—just that quiet, unreadable stare he had. Then, almost muttering, he said, “I guess it didn’t matter.”

That didn’t sit right with Severus. “Seriously?” he shot back. “You didn’t even bother telling us? Or inviting us to the wedding or whatever?”

I glanced at Adrik and caught something in his eyes—a flicker of frustration, building slowly beneath the surface. He sighed, sharp and low.

I pressed a little further, trying to keep my voice calm. “You said you joined up because of your wife’s treatment, right? What happened? What kind of treatment?”

Adrik stopped walking.

He turned to face us, jaw clenched tight, the muscles in his neck taut like steel cables.

“What do you care, huh?” he snapped, voice rising like a match struck too close to fuel. “Why do any of you care? You don’t know what I’ve been through—so don’t casually ask me about it like it’s just some trivia.”

He didn’t wait for a response. Just spun on his heel and walked off, his boots hammering into the pavement with purpose and fury.

We all stood frozen, caught in the echo of his anger. Leo was the first to break the silence.

“Uhhh… what just happened?”

Becker gave me a sideways look. “Nice one, brother. Now Adrik’s pissed at all of us.”

We kept walking, a little more quietly this time, the weight of what just happened hanging in the air like smoke.

Eventually, we found a shaded corner of the compound and were about to sit down when a guy approached—mid-thirties maybe, short-cropped hair, stern but not unfriendly.

“Hey,” he said, looking us over. “You the new operatives?”

We stood up. “Yeah,” I said. “That’s us.”

“Alright. Come with me.”

He turned, and we followed without question. His tone had the kind of authority that didn’t leave room for debate.

“Where are we going?” I asked as we walked.

He glanced over his shoulder. “You’ll see.”

We followed him into HQ, down a corridor that felt more like a museum than a military facility. The walls were lined with framed photographs—sepia-toned images of early RAZOR operatives, weathered but proud. There were generals, colonels, founding members, legends of the Special Forces etched into history. Between the pictures, sealed glass cases displayed their gear—battle-worn helmets, cracked ballistic plates, rust-kissed knives, and rifles that had seen more war than peace.

One particular display caught my eye.

It was an AR-15-style rifle, caked in sand-colored camo, its surface scratched and scuffed with hard use. Looked Federation-made—maybe an M4A1 Carbine. As I leaned in closer, I caught the engraving on the lower receiver.

Bushmaster M4A3.

The rifle had a reflex optic mounted—I couldn’t tell the brand—and backup flip-down iron sights. Mil-spec stock, modified pistol grip, and a taped STANAG mag. A sling wrapped from the stock to the handguard, which was covered in a full set of KAC rails—top, sides, and half on the bottom. A vertical foregrip sat beneath, held in place by more tape. The barrel looked about 16 inches.

Damn thing looked like it’d been through Hell—and probably gave Hell some bruises too.

I glanced around. Custom G3s. An old Beretta AR-70/223. Even a FN FNC. One AR-15 variant was chambered in 7.62x39mm, a Knight's Armament SR-47.

It was hard not to be mesmerized. The craftsmanship. The history.

Then I heard Leo’s voice break through my trance. “Yo, Luc! You coming or what? C’mon, man!”

“Alright, alright—I’m coming,” I said, tearing myself away from the display.

The guide stopped in front of a set of large double doors.

He turned, smiled faintly, and said, “Lo and behold—heaven.”

He opened the doors, and the room inside lit up like a cathedral of warfighters. Racks of rifles, cabinets filled with sidearms, rows of optics, suppressors, rails, slings, stocks—anything and everything a soldier could want. To the left was a room lined with gear: helmets, plate carriers, battle belts, kit bags, comms systems, pouches, gloves, even boots—all tagged with our names and perfectly sized.

Severus let out a low whistle. “So this is what paradise feels like.”

The guy pointed to the weapon lockers. “Choose your rifles, pistols, whatever you want. Customize ‘em however you like. In the next room, you’ll find your gear—everything pre-fitted. Just throw it on the shelves, get familiar, and prep for training.”

He looked at us one last time. “Any questions?”

We all shook our heads.

“Alright, then. Make it yours.”

As he left, Becker let out a grin. “I’m slowly not regretting joining SOF.”

“I know, right?” I replied. “They’ve got everything pre-sized and ready. All you gotta do is show up, gear up, and hit the ground.”

We stood for a second, taking it all in.

“So… which one first?” Varga asked.

“I’m heading to the weapons room first,” I said. “Gear can wait.”

“Me too,” Leo nodded.

“Alright. Catch you guys later,” Becker said, heading toward the gear lockers.

As the group split up, I felt a weight still pressing on me—the whole thing with Adrik. I couldn't shake it. The anger, the sadness buried in his voice.

I turned to Leo. “Hey, kid. Come with me for a sec? I need to find Adrik.”

“Sure,” Leo said. “I can sort my gear later.”

We roamed the base, poking around corners, halls, and open yards without a clue where Adrik had gone.

“Dude, where the hell is he?” I muttered.

Leo shrugged. “I don’t even know where we are.”

I spotted another soldier near the armory. “Hey—have you seen a tall Eastern European guy? Blond hair, sharp features? He came in with us.”

The guy pointed. “Think I saw him near the barracks.”

We thanked him and headed straight there.

When we found Adrik, he was sitting on the edge of his bunk, phone clutched tightly in his hands. His posture was stiff, shoulders hunched, jaw clenched. I slowed my steps as I caught fragments of his conversation.

“Hey honey… it’s me. How you doing?”

A pause.

“I’m fine, Anna. You don’t need to worry about me—you’re the one I should be worrying about.”

Another pause.

“What did the doc say? … Really? ♥♥♥♥… Stage 2? Did the doctor double-check it?”

His voice cracked.

“I’m sorry, Anna. I should have been there for you… I—hey, I gotta go. I should be telling you that. Alright. Love you. Bye.”

I waited until he put the phone down. Then I knocked gently on the doorframe.

“Hey… Adrik. May I come in?”

He glanced up, nodded. His face was tight, but not angry. Just tired.

I stepped in. “Look, man… I wanted to apologize—”

He cut me off, shaking his head. “No. I should be the one apologizing. I snapped at you guys and I shouldn’t have. I… I just found out my wife’s got cancer. Stage 2.”

He let the words settle. They dropped like stone.

“I was upset. Still am. I’m sorry.”

“Damn,” I whispered. “Cancer’s a tough ♥♥♥♥♥♥♥ gig, man.”

“It is,” he said quietly.

I looked at him for a moment, then said, “Hey—you wanna come check out the gear room? You can customize your loadout, maybe get your mind off things for a bit.”

He hesitated, then finally nodded. “Yeah. Yeah, I could use that.”

And just like that, we left the room. Not everything was okay—but we were walking forward again.
The Toy Store for Killers
After we brought Adrik along with us, he looked around and asked, “So, what kind of gear do we even get?”

I smirked and nudged him with my elbow. “I think the real question is—what gear don’t we get. We’ve got everything.”

“Everything?” Adrik echoed, doubtful.

“Yeah, man,” Leo cut in. “We’re talking racks stacked with rifles, SMGs, LMGs, snipers, shotguns. Cabinets full of sidearms. Rows of optics, suppressors, rails, slings, stocks—anything a soldier dreams of. And then there’s a whole separate room lined with gear: helmets, plate carriers, battle belts, kit bags, comms systems, gloves, boots—all tagged with our names and perfectly sized.”

Adrik raised an eyebrow. “No kidding…”

We started by heading to the armory—the weapon lockers. As soon as we walked in, we spotted Becker, Severus, and Varga already there, hunched over a row of gear with the same wide-eyed looks we must’ve had earlier.

“Hey, there you guys are,” Becker called out. “Where’ve you been?”

I gave a half-smile and motioned toward Adrik. “Had to find this guy first. He kind of stormed off earlier.”

“I see,” Becker said flatly, clearly still a bit sore about that moment. But he didn’t push it. We were all a little better at picking our battles now.

I gestured toward the sidearm cabinets. “Alright. Let’s start small. Sidearms first.”

We opened the metal cabinet doors—and I swear, it felt like a small armory exploded in front of us. Rows upon rows of pistols gleamed under the overhead lights:

Smith & Wesson M&P9s. SIG-Sauer variants—P250, P220, P226, P228, P229. Walther P99. HS2000s. H&K models—USP, USP Tactical, USP Elite, P2000 and its compact P2000SK, even the beastly Mark 23 and HK45. FN pistols—Five-seveN, FNP-45, FNX-45 Tactical, FNX-9, FNS-9. CZ P-07s. Beretta Px4 Storms. M9A1s. And of course, every Glock model imaginable—17, 18, 19, 21, 22, 23, 26, 34.

“♥♥♥♥♥♥♥♥♥…” I muttered. “Alright—what’s everyone grabbing?”

Adrik leaned in, scanning the Glocks. “I’ll take a Glock 17.”

Becker nodded toward the Beretta rack. “M9A1 for me.”

“FNX-45,” Varga said, already picking one up and checking its slide.

“Five-Seven for me,” Severus added.

Leo held up a USP Tactical with a small grin. “This is more my speed.”

I grabbed a matte black SIG Sauer P226—something about its profile just felt right. Balanced. Clean. Reliable.

Then, a guy nearby—clearly an armory tech—called out to me, “Hey, you know you can have as many guns as you want, right?”

I blinked. “What do you mean?”

“I’m saying,” he shrugged, “you can set up multiple loadouts if you want. Sidearms, ARs, SMGs… whatever fits the mission profile. You’re not limited to just one.”

My eyes widened. “Wait… you’re telling me I can have, like, five rifles for different ops?”

“Yep. You can even request rare or custom weapons and attachments. They’ll source it for you. Might take a few days, but it’ll be yours.”

I laughed, partly disbelieving. “So, if I asked for an Eagle M4A1 Carbine?”

He didn’t even flinch. “We can make that happen. Might take a few, but yeah. It'll have your name on it when it shows up.”

I looked at him seriously. “Where do I request something like that?”

He pointed to a metal drop box on the wall. “Right there. Wait for the requisition slips—they’ll load them in. Fill it out, submit it, done.”

Right then, another armory tech came by and stuffed a form into the box.

“That it?” I asked.

“Yep. Oh, and one more thing—each of you has your own personal weapon locker. You can store your kit there. You can even request a second locker if you run out of space.”

“Got it. Appreciate it, man.”

Before heading back to the squad, I grabbed a Glock 21—stock for now—and headed deeper into the locker to find the others.

I found Severus at the SMG section, staring at a wall of compact firepower.

“Yo, Sev,” I said, walking up beside him. “What’s up?”

“Trying to decide on a subgun. There's too many damn choices.”

I looked at the wall: B&T APC9, MP9, CZ Scorpion Evo 3, FN P90, MP5, MP7, UMP, CBJ-MS, Steyr AUG A3 9mm—it was beautiful chaos.

Severus pointed at the CBJ-MS. “Never seen this one before.”

“Hey, mind grabbing me a stock MP5 while you’re there?”

“Sure thing.” He handed one over. I nodded in thanks.

I set my pistols—P226 and Glock 21—aside and got to work on the MP5 first. I field-stripped it down, grabbed some tools, and got creative.

SB Tactical Folding Brace

Buffer Tube

Magpul PTR SL Grip Module

Full auto trigger pack

Tri-Rail Handguard

HKP M-LOK Vertical Grip with tactical tape

Surefire Ryder-9 Suppressor

Weaponlight

Aimpoint Micro Red Dot on a Picatinny mount


Once it was built, it was mine—clean, modular, lethal. Then I modded the P226 with a Trijicon RMR, Surefire X300U, Hogue aluminum grips, and an extended 18-round mag. The Glock 21 got the full treatment—custom milled slide, threaded barrel, Trijicon RMR, flat face trigger, Surefire X300 Ultra, and frame stippling.

By the time I was done, it felt like Christmas morning for a kid raised on weapons manuals and firing drills.

I turned just in time to see the rest of my squad returning from the “toy store.” Arms full, eyes gleaming.

“How was it?” I asked, grinning.

“Felt like a damn kid in a candy store,” Becker said.

I eyed their loadouts:

Adrik had picked a SCAR-L

Becker cradled a MG4—no surprise there.

Severus had a Sako TRG M10 precision rifle.

Varga held a SIG553.

Leo came back with a Steyr AUG and a Benelli Supernova Tactical.

“Damn,” I said, nodding. “Y’all went diverse.”

“Oh yeah,” Becker said, almost lovingly patting his MG4. “I’m never leaving this place.”

I laughed. “So I guess that makes you our support gunner. Leo’s our breacher with that loadout.”

“Looks that way,” Varga said.

“Anyway,” I said, holding up my freshly built MP5, “I gotta test these beauties.”

“Have at it,” Severus said. “I still gotta pick a shotgun.”

As they moved off to finish building their kits, Adrik called out to me, “Hey Luc—you really oughta check out the rifle section. It’s insane.”

“Yeah?” I said, slinging the MP5 over my shoulder. “I’ll keep that in mind.”

Then I headed for the firing range, eager to put some rounds through my new arsenal.

Through Fire and Lead: The Trial
When I stepped into the shooting range, I stopped cold. Something about the sterile quiet, the weight in the air—it hit different. Not like a civilian range where weekend warriors showed up to pose with rented hardware. This place was carved from the bones of precision and discipline. A cathedral of violence engineered for men like me.

The entire facility stretched wider than I expected—twenty shooting lanes across, each flanked by reinforced ballistic partitions and equipped with digital target systems. Touchscreens glowed beside each lane, awaiting commands. Further off, a sealed CQB course waited behind thick ballistic glass, its interior a labyrinth of plywood doors, tight corners, and alleyways built for ambush. I could see the ghost of what we’d be drilled on—room entries, dynamic clearances, hostage rescues. The thought made the skin between my shoulders tighten in anticipation.

Beyond that, automated lanes with steel pop-up targets clanged and dropped at random intervals—reactive, unpredictable, merciless. No gimmicks. No theatrics. Just unforgiving precision. It reminded me of the ranges I’d seen in Raven Union propaganda footage—the kind used by Tier 1 teams. Places built for the sharpening of monsters.

I hadn’t even realized I’d frozen at the entrance until someone spoke.

“Yo, dude—you gonna stand there admiring the view, or are you actually planning to shoot something today?”

The voice was dry, sardonic. I turned to see an armory tech leaning against the counter like he’d been born there—sleeves rolled, hands blackened with carbon and oil. His name patch read Caselli, and he wore the perpetual smirk of a man unimpressed by anything or anyone.

I blinked and stepped forward, brushing off the spell the range had cast over me.

“Right—sorry.”

Caselli gave a theatrical sigh. “Place your weapons here. I’ll get your ammo.”

I set them down—the MP5 first, then my sidearms. SIG P226. Glock 21. One sleek and familiar. The other brutal and heavy.

He eyed them, his expression twisting.

“MP5 and two sidearms?” He tilted his head, baffled. “A 9mm and a .45? Really? And you’re running a suppressor on the MP5? What, planning to kill flies in silence?”

Without missing a beat, I replied, “Yes.”

He barked a short laugh and shook his head. “Alright, Jason Bourne. You do you.”

He disappeared into the back and returned with three small boxes of ammo and one mag for each weapon. He dropped them on the counter like he was doing me a favor.

“What’s this?” I asked.

“That’s your lot. Range allowance. Don’t waste it trying to look cool.”

I scooped up the mags and ammo and shouldered my gear. “What station’s free?”

He pointed lazily down the row. “Eleven. Go nuts.”

As I walked the gauntlet between lanes, the soundscape hit me in waves. Muffled gunshots, rapid bursts of suppressed fire, the occasional bark of a larger-caliber rifle. The air smelled like carbon, solvent, and rubber earplugs. Some shooters were surgical—tight, efficient. Others were just spraying metal and calling it training.

Station Eleven was empty. Clean. Waiting.

I laid the P226 and Glock on the bench, set the MP5 in front of me, and opened the first box of 9mm. The rounds clicked softly as I fed them into the magazine, one at a time. There was something meditative about it. Each click helped clear my head.

Thirty rounds in. I slapped the mag home. Racked the charging handle and locked the bolt back.

Safety off. Sights aligned. Controlled breath.

Then I let the MP5 sing.

The first burst was ten rounds—smooth, almost polite. The suppressor softened the bark into a low cough. Recoil was gentle, barely a nudge. I shifted into shorter bursts—three rounds each, rhythmic and clean. The cadence came naturally, like the rifle and I were breathing in sync.

Then semi-auto. Precision shots.

Each round punched a hole dead center.

When the mag clicked dry, I cleared the chamber, flicked the safety, and set the MP5 down.

Sidearms next.

I loaded 18 rounds into the SIG P226, 13 into the Glock 21. Felt the difference in weight. The SIG fit my hand like an extension of my intent. The Glock felt like a hammer in comparison.

Just as I was chambering the SIG, a voice floated over from the next lane.

“You really think that P226’s gonna hold up in the field?”

I looked over.

Guy was lean, tattoos trailing down his forearms and disappearing beneath his sleeves. He stood with a casual confidence that only came from too many hours behind the trigger. His grip on the pistol beside him was relaxed, but deliberate. Not a poser. Not some idiot.

“It’s my lucky sidearm,” I said.

He snorted. “Oh really?” He motioned to the Glock on my bench. “Should’ve picked that ugly thing.”

I gave a one-shoulder shrug. “I like finesse.”

He raised an eyebrow, amused. “Alright, Mr. Finesse. How about a friendly little contest?”

He waved over a buddy—another range tech, this one holding a stopwatch. “Draw and fire. Two shots, reload, two more. Clean hits only.”

He grinned. “Twenty euros says I smoke you.”

I smiled. “You’re on.”

His buddy stepped up. “Alright. Shooter ready… stand by.”

Beep.

His movements were quick—two shots, mag drop, reload, two more. Snappy.

“3.31 seconds,” stopwatch guy called out.

Not bad.

I stepped up, squared my shoulders. Grip firm. Sights framed.

“Shooter ready… stand by.”

Beep.

Bang. Bang. Drop. Click. Bang. Bang.

The sound of the Glock's slide snapping back echoed like punctuation.

“2.73,” the stopwatch guy said. “New guy wins.”

The tattooed shooter whistled low. “Damn. Alright. Fair play.” He pulled a crumpled twenty from his wallet and slapped it into my palm. “Pleasure losing to you.”

“Likewise.”

He grinned. “You’re alright, P226.”

I packed up shortly after. The adrenaline still buzzed faintly in my blood, but my stomach had started screaming louder than my ego. I hadn’t eaten since yesterday, and it was catching up with me fast.

Back in the main armory, I found the rest of the squad grouped around a workbench, inspecting their customized weapons with the reverence of priests polishing relics.

Varga was the last to finish his build. He twisted a vertical grip into place with a click and gave a little nod.

“Last thing right here… and—done.”

“You guys finish customizing everything?” I asked.

“Yeah,” Becker said, hoisting his freshly assembled MG4 over his shoulder like it was part of his spine. “We’re about to hit the range. You coming?”

“Can’t,” I replied. “I’m running on fumes. Haven’t eaten since yesterday.”

Becker smirked. “Suit yourself. Catch you at chow.”

The group broke off. I turned toward the wall of private lockers—each one numbered and tagged. I found mine near the end: Lucanus, SGT.

The key turned with a metallic clunk. Inside, the shelves were bare. Cold steel ready to hold weapons of war.

I carefully laid the MP5 on the bottom shelf. Then the SIG. Then the Glock. Each one felt heavier now, like it had done its job and could finally rest.

I almost closed the door—almost—but something pulled at me.

I crossed the floor toward the assault rifle lockers, unlocked the hatch, and opened it slowly.

And there it was.

Rows of rifles. Matte black and desert tan. Classic and modern. AR-style carbines lined the top row—Colt CM901, HK416, LWRC M6A2, SIG 516, P416, Knight’s SR-15 and SR-47, M4A3. Further down, the civilian derivatives—MR223, MR762. Beyond that, the heavy hitters: FN SCAR-L and SCAR-H, F2000, AUG A3-CQC, G36KV, G36C, G36E. Then the wildcards—CZ 805 BREN, SIG553s, Robinson XCRs, DSA SA58 OSWs. All lined up like soldiers standing at attention.

But no AKs.

Not one.

Strange omission in a place that preached diversity of arms.

I stood there a moment longer, weighing my choices. I’d trained with most of these. Trusted a few.

In the end, I reached for what I knew wouldn’t fail me.

The HK416.

I locked it into my arms, walked back to my locker, and laid it beside the others.

Closed the door. Spun the lock.

Done.

Finally.
End of the Day
After stashing my gear in the locker and closing the heavy metal door with a dull clank, I exhaled a long breath. The air inside the armory had that stale, industrial scent—gun oil, dust, rubber, and faint sweat—so I stepped out, chasing fresh air and nicotine. Sometimes it’s not about clearing your head. Sometimes you just need a vice to hold onto so you don’t start overthinking everything.

Outside, the late afternoon sun had dipped just low enough to throw long, stretching shadows across the compound. The wind carried a faint chill, but not enough to make me reach for my jacket. I pulled the cigarette pack from my chest pocket and fished out a single stick, then thumbed Julius’s lighter—worn, scratched, a little piece of him that still worked.

Click.

Nothing.

Click.

There it was. A small flame bloomed to life, and I lit the cigarette, drawing in that first breath like I hadn’t smoked in years. I let the smoke fill my lungs, then exhaled slow, watching the cloud drift into the sky. My eyes slipped shut.

Valeria.

I hadn’t thought about her since we landed. Or maybe I had, just quietly, in the edges of my mind. Yesterday felt like another life. That awkward silence between us when I said goodbye. The way she didn’t reach for me. The way I couldn’t tell her what I was doing—what I’ve become. And now I stood here wondering if I’d even be able to look her in the eyes again. Would she still want to see me? Or had I already crossed some line I couldn’t come back from?

I shook my head. Took another drag. Let it burn in my lungs and purge the doubt for a second.

Footsteps.

“Got a spare?” a voice asked. The guy looked like one of the newer operators, young, lean, the kind who hadn’t seen enough yet to be worn down.

I nodded, wordless, and slid a cigarette out for him. Lit it for him too—just like Julius used to do for me back in the day.

He took a long drag and exhaled. “How long you been here?”

“Got in last Saturday,” I said, smoke curling out of my mouth.

A beat of silence passed between us. Nothing awkward, just the quiet that comes when two people understand there’s nothing that needs saying.

“Thanks for the smoke,” he said finally, then turned and walked off into the courtyard.

I dropped the cigarette to the ground, ground it under my boot, and headed back inside.

By the time I reached the chow hall—some called it the mess hall, but to me it was just the place where you fed your body so your mind could stay sharp—the air inside was thick with the smell of food. Warm, heavy, comforting. A mix of roasted meats, fresh bread, and something tomato-based that clung to the air like a promise.

Operators filled the room. Some seated and laughing in small circles, others still lined up, trays in hand, eyes scanning the menu like they hadn’t eaten in days. I grabbed a tray and joined the line.

Then I heard them—my squad.

I looked back and waved them over. They filed in behind me, all carrying that same energy we shared since day one: tired, hungry, but alive.

Becker glanced ahead. “What’s on the menu?”

I replied without turning. “Pasta. Risotto. Minestrone and lentil soup. Chicken, pork, beef, or fish—grilled or stewed. Meatballs. Cotoletta. Sometimes Milanese sausage. Veggies, salad, roasted or mashed potatoes. Water or juice.”

Severus whistled low. “Damn. Not bad.”

Adrik chuckled. “I know, right? This beats the MREs by a landslide.”

We grabbed our plates—stacked with whatever caught our eyes—and scouted the room for an open spot. Eventually we found one near the back, away from the noise but close enough to observe the crowd. We sat down, and the banter came easy.

Midway through our meal, Severus leaned forward, his tone suddenly low. “Yo. Eleven o’clock. Someone’s watching us.”

I glanced sideways. A group of operators across the hall had their eyes on us—scrutinizing, measuring. They stopped once they realized we noticed. Looked away like it was nothing. But it wasn’t nothing.

Becker grinned. “Damn, Sev. You got the eyes of a hawk. You know what—your alias is gonna be ‘Hawkeye.’”

“Hawkeye?” Severus raised an eyebrow. “As in the Hawkeye? Marvel?”

“Exactly,” Becker said, smug. “Got a nice ring to it.”

We laughed it off, but I clocked that group again. They weren’t done with us. Just biding their time.

Meanwhile, over at that table, I imagined their conversation:

“Hey, what do you think of the new bloods?” one of them asked.

“They’re alright,” another replied.

“Seriously? Alright?”

“Yeah. They’re one of us now. That counts for something.”

“Just like that? Respect comes easy for you, huh?”

“Better than being a prick about it.”

By the time we scraped our plates clean, the sun was disappearing behind the hangars, the sky painted gold and ash. We returned to the barracks just as the lights inside began to hum awake for the night shift.

At 2000, we each did our own thing—Varga and Severus locked in a digital deathmatch on the PlayStation, shouting and slamming buttons like it was life or death. Becker had already passed out, arms folded behind his head. Leo had his nose buried in a library book he picked up yesterday. Adrik had vanished somewhere outside. I stood in front of the mirror, carefully trimming the edge of my beard, trying to reclaim just a little control over something.

Then Adrik returned.

He held up a DVD case like it was a treasure map. “Movie night?”

We all agreed without hesitation. He popped the disc into the Sony DVD player, and we crashed on the bunks or dragged chairs into formation.

“What movie is it?” I asked.

Adrik tossed me the case.

Blood Diamond.

“Huh. Five Academy Award nominations,” I read. “What’s it about?”

“No idea,” Adrik shrugged. “Borrowed it from one of the older guys.”

The movie started. Warner Bros. logo. Then Africa. A fisherman named Solomon Vandy and his son, Dia. Sierra Leone—a country I'd only heard about in passing. Then came the chaos. The RUF stormed the village—brutal, merciless. I’d seen war before, but this… this was madness.

The story unfolded—Solomon forced into diamond mining, the mercenary Danny Archer introduced like a ghost out of someone’s worst nightmare. He had that clipped accent. Almost Bisonian. He met a Colonel—Coetzee—and later, a journalist named Maddy Bowen. Said he was ex-32 Battalion, Rhodesian. Rhodesian? I thought. Another ghost of war.

Then came the part that grabbed me: Freetown under siege. An airstrike called in. “Send in the dakadak,” Danny said. I didn’t even know what that meant.

Then it showed up.

A Black Kestrel bird.

Severus let out a low whistle. “Oh ♥♥♥♥. That’s a Mi-35 SuperHind Mk. III. No doubt.”

But it wasn’t the chopper that got me—it was the carbine in Danny’s hands. Camo-painted, Surefire 660 weaponlight, Aimpoint CompM2 red dot. AR-15 platform, but I didn’t recognize the model at first. It looked lean, reliable. Practical. Beautiful.

By the end of the film, Danny lay dying. Solomon and his family made it to safety in the UK. I sat in silence, still thinking about that rifle.

As soon as the credits rolled, I pulled out my phone and searched it.

Colt Model 733. CAR-15. That was it. Lightweight, compact. Perfect for what we do.

I left the barracks without a word, walked straight to the armory, grabbed a request form, and started writing:

“I request a Colt Model 725, Colt Model 727, Colt Model 723 and Colt Model 733 (aka CAR-15), with attachments: Surefire 660 weaponlight and Aimpoint CompM2 red dot sight.”

I signed my name, added my badge number, folded the form in half, and slipped it into the metal drop box on the wall.

Mission complete.

I headed back to the barracks, the night a little quieter than before, my mind already planning loadouts, optics, angles, weight balance.

Sometimes inspiration doesn’t come from training.

Sometimes, it comes from cinema.
Chapter Twenty: Making It Mine
Friday came faster than I expected. The whole week had blurred into muscle memory—drills, formations, weapons maintenance, room inspections, land nav, CQB, obstacle course, rinse and repeat. Every day stacked on top of the last until I couldn’t tell where one ended and another began. But something about this morning felt different.

I couldn’t put my finger on it.

I woke up at 0630, not from the alarm, but from a kind of restless weight behind my eyes. Heavy. My face felt like sandpaper. My joints ached from the week’s punishment. I wasn’t the only one. Around me, the squad stirred like the dead waking up—groaning, yawning, moving like molasses. Leo was still face down in his pillow, half-mumbling a curse at the cold floor.

I didn’t want to get up either.

But want had nothing to do with it.

Orders did.

One by one, we climbed out of our bunks, boots thudding against tile, jackets pulled on over undershirts, pants drawn up over cold legs, belts cinched, laces tied. The barracks filled with the familiar rustle of fabric and Velcro, the dull sound of boots hitting the ground, the groans of men too young to feel this old.

I broke the silence, voice low and rough. “Hey… what are you guys gonna do tomorrow?”

Adrik, pulling on his jacket, answered first. “I’m heading to Maria Cecilia Hospital. Gonna see my wife.” His tone softened just a bit, like he was already picturing her face.

Becker, always with that spark behind his eyes, grinned. “I’m gonna hunt down some proper Milanese street food. Stuff I can’t even pronounce. I want something greasy, spicy, something that burns twice.”

Leo, who had finally peeled himself off the bed, said, “I’m going to Teatro alla Scala. It’s an opera house.”

I looked at him. “Really?”

He nodded. “Yeah. My father used to take me to operas. I figure... I’m here. Why not see it in person?”

I turned to Severus and Varga. “What about you two?”

Severus stretched, his arms cracking as he rolled his shoulders. “I’m thinking about heading to the Monza Racetrack. Watch some cars fly by at 300 kph. Haven’t done that since I was a kid.”

Then Varga, half-smiling, said, “Old friends of mine are coming to Milan. We’re gonna play football. Little here, little there. Not for keeps. Just for fun.”

I nodded, chewing on my thoughts. At least they’ve got places to go. People to see. They’re grounding themselves in the world again.

Then Adrik turned toward me. “What about you? What’re you gonna do?”

Before I could answer, Becker cut in with a grin stretching ear to ear. “Ahh, he’s gonna find that barista girl from last Sunday. Ain’t that right, Luc?”

I rolled my eyes. “Shut up, Bec.”

He chuckled, leaning back against the wall. “Yep. He’s meeting the girl again.”

I ignored him, focusing instead on fixing my bed. My hands worked quickly, tucking corners, smoothing the blanket, organizing my locker so everything sat with military precision. Ten minutes passed. The squad had started getting dressed for the morning briefing.

Then—knock knock knock—came a rap at the door.

A clipboard guy stood outside. “MSGT Quintus?”

“That’s me,” I said, stepping forward.

“Alright, your gear arrived. You can collect it from the armory tech. And you’re on the docket for a team leaders’ meeting at 0945, Briefing Room 2.”

“Copy that. Thanks,” I said, and the guy walked off, leaving only the scent of paper and bureaucracy behind.

As soon as the door closed, the questions started flying.

“Wait, your stuff’s here?” Adrik asked.

Becker narrowed his eyes. “What kind of stuff?”

“Team leader kind of stuff?” Varga added.

I just smiled. “How about we go see for ourselves?”

We made our way to the gear room, boots echoing in the corridor, the morning air crisp inside the concrete corridors. The armory tech spotted me the second we entered and gave me a nod.

“Hey, you’re back. You shooting today or collecting?”

“Collecting.”

“Alright. Name, rank, badge number—write it here.”

I scribbled the info down on the clipboard and handed it back.

“Okay, Sergeant, give me a sec.”

As the tech disappeared behind the reinforced doors, Varga leaned in, curiosity plastered across his face. “Seriously, what’d you order?”

“You’ll see.”

Three minutes passed. Then the tech came back, arms loaded, rolling a cart out beside him.

“Here you go,” he said. “Your Colt carbines: Model 725, 727, 723, and 733. One of them’s got the flash hider and 10-inch barrel you requested. Also got your Surefire 660 weaponlight and the Aimpoint CompM2 red dot.”

I couldn’t help the smile as I took them in—each carbine a piece of history, a nod to a different era. Not just weapons, but tools with personality. Especially the 733—the same one Danny Archer wielded in Blood Diamond.

Leo tilted his head. “Are those the carbines we saw in the movie?”

“Oh yeah,” I said, already picking them up, one by one. The weight felt right in my hands.

Severus looked over my shoulder. “Wait, hold up. We can request stuff like that? Rifles? Sidearms? Attachments?”

I nodded. “Yup. You just write down your name, rank, badge number, list what you want, and drop it in the box. Wait a few days, and if it gets approved, it’s yours.”

Becker looked at me with mock betrayal. “And you didn’t tell us?”

I smirked. “I wanted to see your reactions.”

“♥♥♥♥♥♥♥,” he laughed, already walking toward the request box.

I turned to the others. “Hey, I’m gonna customize one of these real quick. Go on ahead without me.”

They took off toward the admin counter, whispering and scribbling furiously like kids writing to Santa Claus.

I returned to my locker first, carefully placing the M727, 723, and 733 into the foam-lined rack. As I was about to close it, my eye caught my HK416—still untouched, still waiting for upgrades I’d been putting off all week. I pulled it out, slinging it beside me, and made my way to the customization bay.

The room was quiet, lined with workbenches, tools, and scattered parts like a mad gunsmith’s workshop. I laid my HK416 down on a rack, but my eyes were already on the M725.

This was the one.

I got to work—first combining the Surefire 660 with a Solarforce tape switch, then attaching it to a Weaver 1" ring, mounting the light at a low 45° angle beside the carbine’s classic handguard. It hugged the weapon’s frame like it belonged there.

Next, I mounted the Aimpoint CompM2 onto the carry handle—elevated but balanced, just like in the film. Clean lines. No nonsense.

Then came the part that mattered most.

I disassembled the M725, laid its parts neatly across a canvas, and taped off the internals. I didn’t want paint gumming up the chamber or seizing the barrel. I took a deep breath, then started spraying: muted yellow across the base, dark green splotches, and streaks of earthy brown. It dried fast under the fans. It looked raw, wild, used—but perfect.

Once dry, I peeled the tape away, revealing untouched interiors beneath. I reassembled the rifle slowly, reverently, then wrapped a strip of fabric tape around the handguard and magazine for grip—just like the old photos. Just like the movie.

It wasn’t just about looking cool.

It was about making something mine.

A weapon that meant something.
Tools, Briefings, and Old Ghosts
After finishing the M725, I stood there in silence, just staring at my HK416. My hands rested on the edge of the workbench, still stained with spray paint and carbon dust. Five minutes passed—maybe more. I couldn’t decide where to begin. The rifle already felt like an extension of me, but not mine. Not yet.

Then it hit me.

I grabbed what I needed off the racks: an EOTech red dot sight, a RIS foregrip, an AN/PEQ-2 infrared designator, a Crane stock for better cheek weld, and a Magpul PMAG with a mag coupler. Practical, purposeful gear—nothing flashy, just exactly what I wanted. I installed them piece by piece, aligning every screw and rail like it was a ritual. Once it felt right—balanced in my hands and precise to my eye—I placed the 416 back into my locker next to the freshly painted CAR-15. Two rifles, side by side. One built for memory, the other built for war.

By the time I looked at my watch, it was 0930.

Time for the briefing.

I made my way toward the briefing room, the halls already buzzing with the sound of boots, clipped conversation, and that heavy tension that always floats in the air before something new. When I stepped inside, the room was already packed—maybe fifty of us total. Master Sergeants, senior NCOs, Lieutenants, even a few Captains. I saw brass in every corner. Hell, even a full-bird Colonel sat near the front.

I shook hands with a few sergeants, nodded to a Lieutenant I recognized from qualification week, and made light conversation with a Captain from the 6th Regiment. Nothing serious. Just the usual: gear talk, guesses about deployment, rumors about cross-training. The air smelled like coffee and fabric softener—dry-cleaned uniforms, mostly untouched.

Then the CO walked in.

A voice called out, sharp and instinctual. “Attention!”

We all stood.

“At ease,” he said, striding to the front. “Take your seats.”

We sat.

“Alright,” he began, “you’re probably wondering why you’re all here this morning. Let me tell you straight. You’re headed out today to assist in a large-scale OpFor training exercise. You’re the opposing force.”

A low ripple of excitement passed through the room. A couple of guys even let out quiet cheers.

The CO continued. “You’ll be shipping out at 1130. That gives you time to get your gear ready and brief your squads. You’ll be playing the role of enemy combatants for the new Army and Marine recruits currently in field training.”

Someone raised a hand from the back row.

“What kind of gear are we expected to use, sir?”

The CO nodded. “Good question. You’ll be outfitted in Cold War-era loadouts—think old woodlands, army drabs, full black kits. Whatever we’ve got in storage. Boonie hats, PASGT helmets, plate carriers with chest rigs. Scarves or balaclavas for face concealment. You get the picture. The idea is to simulate a non-conventional enemy force—militia, irregulars, PMC-types. Get creative.”

He paused before adding, “As for weapons—you’ll be using our Cold War inventory. G3s, FALs, AR70/90s, M16A1s, maybe A2s if you’re lucky. We’ve got AKs sourced from African stockpiles. Everything is fitted with BFA—blank-firing adapters. Remember, this is all about realism. We’re helping the next generation learn what it's like to be shot at, maneuvered on, ambushed. Combat readiness.”

He gave us a final glance. “Any questions?”

“No, sir,” we answered in near unison.

“Then pass it down to your squads. Be geared up and ready by 1130. Dismissed.”

The chairs scraped as we rose and filed out. I headed straight for the mess hall.

Inside, the usual chaos: trays clattering, boots stomping, someone arguing over toast. I grabbed a tray, slapped down the day’s rations—eggs, a slice of ham, some toast—and sat with my squad. They were halfway through their meals when I joined.

Becker looked up from his plate. “So, what’s the word from the brass?”

I took a bite before answering, eyes on the table.

“Alright, listen up,” I said, chewing. “At 1130, we’re loading up. No idea where exactly, but we’re going to play OpFor.”

Varga blinked. “OpFor? As in the OpFor?”

“Exactly,” I said.

Severus grinned, almost feral. “♥♥♥♥ yeah. Finally get to be the hunter instead of the hunted.”

I nodded. “Don’t I know it.”

The rest of breakfast passed in a blur of half-finished meals and rising adrenaline. By 1130, the regiment was lined up, climbing into HX trucks—big, boxy machines with canvas tops and rumbling engines.

I boarded with my squad and sat near the tailgate. On a whim, I dug into my assault pack and pulled out a GoPro.

“You seriously brought a GoPro?” Adrik asked, raising a brow.

“Hey, come on,” I shrugged. “Once in a lifetime kind of thing. Might be worth remembering.”

He rolled his eyes. “Whatever you say, man.”

By 1200, the convoy rumbled to a stop.

We stepped out into the sun—and I froze for a second.

The terrain. The hills. That worn-down sign by the gate, tilted just slightly to the left. I knew this place.

“Yo,” I muttered. “This is Camp Vortem.”

Becker glanced around. “Wait—seriously? This is where we trained?”

I nodded. “Same trees. Same gravel paths. Just different roles this time.”

We made our way to a facility where gear was already laid out. I grabbed a black field shirt, olive drab pants, a camo plate carrier with chest rigs, a PASGT helmet, and a polymer AK fitted with a blank adapter. As I cinched my straps and checked the mag, I looked around—everyone looked the part. We were ghosts from another time.

Once geared up, we formed up again, this time under our platoon leader’s orders.

Our squad got assigned a URO VAMTAC—a Spanish-made vehicle, mocked up to resemble an Eagle Humvee. Other squads got some impressive toys: a Marder that looked like a BMP, a Leopard 1 dressed up in Kestrel camo to mimic a T-72, an HX truck with a mounted .50 cal, an Iveco LMV painted up to pass for a GAZ Tigr, a YPR-765 mocked up like an M113, and even a Patria AMV stylized to look like a Stryker.

It was theater. A well-rehearsed illusion. But it was also something more.

We weren’t just dressing up. We were stepping into another skin—one meant to test, to haunt, to push. We were the threat now.

And I couldn’t lie—part of me liked the feel of it.

We mounted up.

And then we rolled out—into the woods, into the scenario, into the hunt.
Safety Kill This, ♥♥♥♥♥♥♥♥♥♥♥♥
After we left the last spot, we rolled out slow, tires crunching over gravel, and set up an ambush on this small-ass hill just off the dirt road. Trees were thick enough to cover us from the path, thick branches overhead, some brush in front. Could barely see ten meters through the tree line. Perfect concealment. We weren’t moving unless we had to.

I was fiddling with my GoPro, strapping it to my helmet—tight enough so it wouldn’t bounce, loose enough I could still tilt it if I needed to. Adrik was leaned over the side, headset on, locked into the radio chatter. Other squads were already lighting up BlueFor in scattered ambushes. The whole AO was chaos, exactly the kind of training op I lived for.

I scanned the area again, just vibing with the silence. Then something caught my eye—out past the trees, maybe 150 meters, this gentle slope. I squinted, and yeah… there it was. Camo helmets. Just the tops, barely peeking over the edge. Probably didn’t even realize we had eyes on ‘em.

I grinned, racked the charging handle on the MG3 mounted up front. The satisfying metal clank echoed around the inside of the vehicle.

I clicked the mic and radioed Leo. “Hey, can we pull forward a little bit? Just like five feet?”

“Copy,” Leo replied, engine rumbling as we inched forward.

“Hold,” I said quickly. He braked.

I leaned into the MG3, got my cheek settled in just right, aimed down the sights, lined up on the ridge, and squeezed a burst—just a short one, to test the waters. The MG3 barked to life, sending that hard, sharp rattle across the trees.

We moved forward another three feet, inching closer like a predator stalking prey.

“He’s peeking me,” I muttered over the squad net. “We could probably… I don’t know. Maybe flank it. Get ‘em from both sides.”

Then Leo called out, “Yo, Luc.”

“Huh?”

He turned halfway in the seat. “How about we just charge straight into ‘em?”

I blinked. Thought about it. “Yeah… I mean, if you want. Just know we’ll probably have some on our six if we do that.”

Vehicle kept crawling. Tension building.

Then I just said it. “Hey, ♥♥♥♥ it—let’s do it.”

“You ready?” Leo asked.

“I’m ready.”

No more waiting. Leo slammed the gas, and we charged. Dirt kicked up behind the tires as we barreled down the dirt road—full send, maybe 100 meters toward those helmets I saw earlier. My body jolted with each bump in the terrain, hands locked on the grips of the MG3.

I spotted ‘em again—recruits scrambling behind the ridge. I aimed and fired. First burst was controlled—then I just laid on the trigger. Full auto. Brass casings flew past my face, the MG3 roaring over the engine. Recruits scattered like roaches.

“Safety kill! Safety kill! Y’all are dead!” I shouted through the echo. “♥♥♥♥ you!” I laughed, still spraying.

I swung the MG3 around behind us, maybe 230 degrees, lighting up the tree line we passed. Severus’s voice cracked through the radio, “Right side—treeline!”

I pivoted. “Hold it! Hold it!” I barked. And squeezed another burst into the right flank.

“♥♥♥♥ you!” I yelled, laughing like a maniac. This wasn’t just training. This was fun.

We pulled back up to the original hill—same spot, same tree cover.

“Hold right here,” I said. Leo hit the brakes.

I checked the ammo. Can was empty, but about 30 rounds were still dangling off the feed tray. Not great, but it’d do for now.

I called out behind me, “Give me a can!”

Someone from the back tossed one up, clanging against the interior.

“Hey, keep watching up there!” I told Leo while I cracked open the new can, fumbling with the belt. As I started coupling it, I spotted two loose rounds—one from the old belt, one from the new.

I squinted. “Why the ♥♥♥♥ does this can feel weird?”

Didn’t have time to figure it out. Slapped it in, got the gun ready.

After the ambush, we rolled through the forest. Thick woods, narrow paths, low branches smacking the sides of the vehicle. I scanned the tree lines. Could barely see ten meters in. Then I spotted ‘em—group of Army recruits crouched like amateurs, maybe thinking they were hidden. One of ‘em was halfway behind a tree, just hanging out like it was a paintball game.

I aimed the MG3 straight at him. “Safety kill. Safety kill. You’re dead, buddy,” I called out, not even mad. Just stating facts.

Then Leo yelled, “Luc! Front! Front! Front!”

I snapped back forward, saw more recruits breaking cover, and fired—burst after burst into the treeline.

“You’re dead! It’s an MG, dumbass!” I shouted, as brass piled up around my feet.

We rumbled past them. “Take your helmets off if you’re dead, alright?” I shouted back at them.

About two hours later, we were rolling in convoy again. Just a casual cruise, vehicles humming down the road. Then we hit a halt—YPR rolled up on the right side of the path, and our fake Humvee pulled left into overwatch.

I didn’t wait. Started laying down suppressive fire into the treeline, just to make some noise.

Then at 3 o’clock, I saw a flashing light—a signal.

“Doc, cover!” I yelled, ripping the spent ammo can off and slapping on the new one.

Leo popped the door open and jumped out to cover our rear.

“Behind you! Behind you!” he shouted.

I was just finishing racking the MG3 when I heard a voice.

“Safety kill! Safety kill!” Marine recruit came up behind me, finger pointed like a gun.

I looked back. “Hey—this is a closed turret.”

“What?” he blinked, looking confused as hell.

“This is closed turret,” I repeated, half annoyed, half amused.

“But I shot you in the head,” he insisted.

I shook my head. “Yeah Still a closed turret. That’s why I ain’t got MILES rig on.”

“Oh… can I open this?” he said, already tugging on the door, trying to point his rifle inside at my boots.

“I mean, I would’ve ♥♥♥♥♥♥ you up if this was real—but you good, man. ♥♥♥♥ it. This whole thing sucks anyway.”

The marine blinked, kinda nodded, and walked off to regroup with his squad.

Thirty minutes later, we were set up in another ambush spot. Whole squad dug in behind cover, weapons aimed at the road. Everyone just waiting. You could feel the tension. Then—rumble in the distance.

Someone whistled. “Hold fire!” they yelled. Then again. “Hold fire! Hold fire!”

I muttered under my breath, “I’m not gonna shoot, but I’m tellin’ you—that is not friendly.”

Then we saw it—Army Boxer APC creeping down the road. Big target, moving slow.

Then someone screamed it. “Fire! Fire! Fire!”

I grinned and let the MG3 sing—ripped every last round into the Boxer, watching it drive through the ambush killzone like a deer caught in headlights.

Cheers broke out from a few of the guys.

I just sat behind the MG3, hands hot from the grip, heart pounding.

This was the most fun I’d had in weeks.
The Town We Held
The platoon leader pulled us out of the vehicles not long after we tore through that last ambush. I could tell from the look on his face that we’d rattled the brass more than a little. I mean—we were just doing what we were told. Stir the pot, shake up the rookies, give 'em a taste of chaos. And hell, we delivered. Maybe too well.

We got re-tasked after that. No more running wild with our fake convoy. This time, it was old-school—dig in and hold the line. The CO briefed us quick and sharp: we were to hold a small training town and hit BlueFor patrols and squads trying to take it. Classic OPFOR defense. Three squads total. Alpha, Bravo, and us—Delta.

The moment the briefing ended, everyone scattered like clockwork. We didn’t need to be told twice. We all knew the drill. Defensive setups, overlapping fields of fire, fallback routes. I don’t think any of us forgot what it felt like to be on the receiving end of an ambush. Now it was our turn to show them what that looks like from the other side.

Alpha took the southern flank—watching for flanking routes, smart recruits trying to be clever. Bravo holed up in the middle of the town, setting up for close-quarters brutality in the alleys and homes. Delta? We locked down the northern edge—the main road. That was our kill zone.

I pulled Severus aside, handed him his FAL, and told him to find a good perch. He didn’t even say anything—just nodded and vanished up the road. He came back five minutes later, said he found a house with a busted-up roof, gave him a line of sight right down the road, but he needed sandbags. Becker and Varga dragged some over after setting up their own fire positions—one had an M2 slapped onto an old 8-wheeler ATV like something out of a post-apocalypse film, and the other had his mounted on a tripod jammed into a makeshift pillbox made from sandbags and old furniture.

Leo was already launching his drone into the sky, locking in our eyes above. We’d be blind without him. Adrik and I climbed up to one of the higher rooftops, right into Bravo’s territory. We joined a ragtag bunch already stationed there. One of them had a PKM with enough ammo to make half a platoon jealous. Others were kitted out with a mix of Cold War leftovers—MAGs, HK33s, AR70/90s, even a guy with a pump-action shotgun. Don’t ask me why—probably wanted to feel like a cowboy. It was a training op. Chaos was part of the charm.

Then there were the cameras. I don’t know who invited them—maybe brass wanted some good PR footage, or maybe they were documenting how unorthodox warfare training looked when it was done by people like us. I didn’t mind. Let them record. Let someone see what real preparation looked like.

And then it started.

We heard it—cracks of rifle fire from the north. Our heads all snapped in that direction. One of ours? Or them? Seconds later, Severus came over the radio.

“I got contacts at the north side. They’re moving east, slow and low. Over.”

“Roger that, got eyes on,” Varga answered, almost gleefully.

And then all hell broke loose.

Varga opened up with his M2, the 8-wheeler shaking under the recoil. The bark of .50 cal thundered through the air, and you could hear the panic from the trees even from where we were. Poor bastards probably thought they were being hit by a war movie.

Adrik fired off bursts from his M16A2. I joined in with my AK, just spraying the treeline. The guys around us let loose—PKM guy laying into it like he was possessed. Smoke and brass everywhere. We rotated positions—once the PKM guy ran dry, the MAG took over. I found myself helping feed his belt, steadying the rounds while his buddy pointed out targets. One recruit tried to crawl through an open patch in the field.

“There,” I said, pointing. “Waste him.”

Short bursts. Clean. Controlled. The recruit flopped flat, his fake death marked with a dramatic fall. I almost felt bad. Almost.

Time slipped by like smoke.

Two hours in, and we still held the town. Ammo was low, we were sweating through our uniforms, but morale was solid. We were OPFOR, and we were winning.

Somewhere between the gunfire and the last sweep, we started seeing unfamiliar fatigues. Guys with different gear, different posture. Foreign. Turns out it wasn’t just our army running these drills—other nations sent troops too. Republic of Sparrow, Cardinal Divine Republic, Lastauka Republic, United Republic of Drongo, Kingfisher Democratic Republic… even some Falcon Federal Republic guys. Seeing all those flags stitched on sleeves reminded me of just how interconnected our world had become. Even in simulated war, alliances showed up.

And the camera crews? They caught everything. The chaos, the coordination, the mess, and the beauty of organized mayhem. I didn’t mind. Let them film. Let them see what it looked like when soldiers became ghosts—unseen, ruthless, methodical.

As the sun dipped low, turning the sky this burnt orange hue, I found myself just staring out from the rooftop, rifle across my chest, the taste of sweat and gunpowder on my lips. This wasn’t war—not really. No one was dying. But it felt like a rehearsal for something we all feared might one day be real.

And I wondered—if that day came, would we fight like this? Would we smile? Would we yell, laugh, curse at each other in between bursts of fire?

Or would we be silent, just doing our job with eyes empty and hearts heavy?

I don’t know.

But I do know this—we trained like it mattered.

And maybe one day, that’ll make all the difference.
What the Hell Are You Doing Here?
After the OpFor training, we were beat to ♥♥♥♥—filthy, soaked in sweat, and running on fumes. Every one of us was fantasizing about our bunks like they were warm beds in a five-star hotel. My feet felt like concrete blocks, and my knees were damn near giving out with every step. Then, like a bad joke, a group of journalists came up to us, all polite and chipper, asking if we had a moment to be interviewed. Said they were shooting some kind of documentary on training exercises.

We should’ve told them to ♥♥♥♥ off. But instead, we just looked at each other, too tired to argue, and told them to follow us to one of the hangars nearby. It was quiet inside, out of the sun, and echoey as hell. Felt surreal. Some guys were already being mic’d up by camera crews like we were damn movie stars or something.

While my squad got pulled aside by other reporters, I ended up with this guy and his crew. One of them clipped a mic onto my filthy OpFor rig, another fiddled with the camera lens, adjusting focus until it was right in my face.

The main guy extended a hand. “Alright, umm, welcome—and thank you for joining us for this interview today.”

I gave him a tired shake. “Yeah, thanks for having me, I guess.”

“Alright, let’s start. Can you tell us your name, rank, and role in the unit? If that’s alright?”

I shook my head immediately. “I’m sorry, can’t do that. Gotta keep my identity under wraps—personal reasons. You can say I’m MSGT, team leader. But is the camera catching my face? You mind putting a black bar or something? And distort my voice too.”

“Oh—♥♥♥♥, sorry, yeah of course. We can handle that in post. No problem.”

“Thanks.”

He gave a nervous laugh. “Right, uh, so—why did you decide to join the military? And how long have you served?”

I leaned back, took a breath. “Used to be a mechanic. Worked at a local shop. There was this old guy there—ex-soldier, real hardass. Took me under his wing. Got me thinking about service. My old man? Also military. Raven Army, First Regiment ‘Granatieri di Sardegna.’ He fought during the civil war—1978 to ’82, against the Red Brigades. The ♥♥♥♥ he went through... it left a mark. I guess I followed in both their footsteps.”

He blinked. “And how long have you served?”

“Year in the regulars. Almost a year in SOF.”

“You’re SOF?” He sat up straighter. “I thought we were interviewing standard Army personnel.”

I smirked. “Surprise.”

We kept talking. He threw more questions my way. Where was I stationed? “Can’t say.” Ever been deployed? “Yeah—Ziqir. 2008. Got pulled out after I was WIA.”

The interview dragged on for like thirty minutes. Same old questions, some deeper, most surface-level. I was just counting the minutes until it ended. When it finally did, I walked off, waiting for the others to wrap up. Then—I saw him.

Standing at the edge of the hangar, arms crossed, jaw clenched, eyes locked on me like he was staring through me.

Tiberius.

Everything inside me dropped. My stomach twisted. I froze for a second, couldn’t breathe.

Then I bolted.

“Tiberius!” I shouted, loud enough to echo. He turned his head slowly. His expression said it all—he didn’t want to see me. Didn’t even want me on the same ♥♥♥♥♥♥♥ planet.

He stormed toward me.

“Where the ♥♥♥♥ have you been, huh?!” he barked, voice shaking with fury.

I stepped toward him, heart racing. “What are you talking about?”

“You ♥♥♥♥♥♥’ disappeared, man! You didn’t call, didn’t text—nothing! Where the ♥♥♥♥ were you?! You don’t just vanish!”

Heads turned. People started watching.

“Calm the ♥♥♥♥ down,” I said, hands up. “I didn’t plan any of this.”

“Calm down? Calm down?! You got some balls saying that to me right now!” He was right in my face. “You think you can show up outta the ♥♥♥♥♥♥♥ blue and pretend nothing happened?”

I snapped. “You think I wanted this? You think I sat around planning to be a ghost? ♥♥♥♥ happens! You think you're the only one who got hurt?!”

He turned away. I followed. “Hey! What the ♥♥♥♥ are you doing here?”

I grabbed his arm, spun him around. “Hey! I'm talking to you!”

“Don’t ♥♥♥♥♥♥♥ touch me!” he shoved me hard.

“You just shoved your ♥♥♥♥♥♥♥ older brother?” I growled.

And just like that—he threw a punch.

I dodged, countered, cracked him across the jaw. He lunged at me, tackled me to the floor.

“I’m gonna kill you!” he screamed.

We rolled, fists flying, teeth bared. I landed a solid shot to his ribs—he clipped my eye. I could hear yelling, boots stomping, voices closing in.

“HEY! HEY! HEY!” someone shouted.

My squad pulled me off him, his buddies yanked him away. Both of us bloodied, breathing hard.

“Let me go!” Tiberius yelled, trying to break free.

A staff sergeant ran up, shouting, “Private! Stand down! What the hell is going on here?!”

He turned to me. “And you—!”

I spat blood at his feet and cut him off. “Watch how you talk to me. I’m SOF, ♥♥♥♥♥♥♥♥♥♥♥♥. I can end your career before you even write the damn report.”

The sergeant flinched. My tone had teeth.

“Say another word,” I hissed, “and I’ll bury your sorry ass.”

The crowd backed off.

I turned to my squad. “I need a minute with the private.”

They hesitated, then slowly walked away.

Tiberius sat against the wall, holding his nose, blood dripping onto his shirt.

I crouched in front of him, panting.

“What the ♥♥♥♥ was that, huh?” I said, voice cracking.

He didn’t respond.

“I called home last week, asked about you. Mom and Dad said you disappeared—no warning. No word. Just gone. Where the ♥♥♥♥ did you go? Why the hell are you even here?”

He stared at the floor. Then finally spoke.

“Mom’s dying. Stage four. Terminal. We found out a few months ago. The bills—Jesus, they were bad. We couldn’t afford it.”

He sniffed, wiping at his busted nose.

“So I enlisted. Got the bonus. Enough to cover her treatment. I left Claudia, too. Just... left her.”

His voice broke.

I sat there, numb.

“I didn’t know,” I said softly. “I didn’t know Mom was sick.”

He looked up at me. “I’m sorry for hitting you.”

I exhaled, nodding. “I should be the one apologizing.”

Silence settled between us. Broken, bloodied, both of us barely keeping it together—but in that moment, we were brothers again.

Just two men trying to hold onto what little they had left.
Chapter Twenty-One: Meeting Her Again
It was 0500. Too early for anyone sane to be awake, but sleep had abandoned me the second my eyes opened.

I just laid there for a moment, staring at the ceiling, the pale light creeping through the cracks in the curtain like a ghost. I couldn’t stop thinking about yesterday. About Tiberius. About Mom.

Mom has cancer. Terminal. That word hasn’t stopped echoing since he said it. She sounded fine last week when I called. Laughed even. Said she missed me. Didn’t say a ♥♥♥♥♥♥♥ word about being sick.

I swung my legs over the bed, sat there rubbing my face for a second, then stood up. Quietly. Didn’t want to wake the guys.

Took a long shower, brushing off the weight hanging on my shoulders. Brushed my teeth, trimmed the mustache back into a neat stubble. Looked in the mirror and barely recognized the man staring back. I looked tired. Not physically — something deeper. Like my soul hadn’t slept in weeks.

Checked the calendar. May 14th, 2011. Saturday. I let out a slow breath.

Looked at my civilian clothes laid out on the chair. I’d wear them later.

I opened the door and stepped outside. The air hit me hard and cold, but it felt good. Cleansing almost. I lit a cigarette, leaned against the wall, and just stood there. Let the smoke burn its way down my lungs as I looked up.

The stars were still out — billions of them, scattered across the sky like someone took a hand full of glitter and threw it against black velvet. For a second, I forgot about everything. Just me and the cold and the stars.

Ten minutes passed before I crushed the cigarette beneath my boot and slipped back into the barracks. Everyone was still out cold. I rummaged through Leo’s stuff, found a book — Before I Go to Sleep by S.J. Watson. Seemed appropriate.

I sat on my bed and started reading. Let the words drown out the thoughts in my head.

0700 rolled around and the guys started waking up. Groaning, stretching, ♥♥♥♥♥♥♥♥ about the cold air and stiff beds.

I didn’t even look up. Just kept flipping pages. Already halfway through the damn book.

“Rise and shine, kids,” I muttered. “It’s Saturday. We’re free men today.”

A few half-assed groans and mumbles echoed in the room.

“Is that my book?” Leo asked, rubbing sleep out of his eyes.

“Yep. Already read half of it.”

“Fast-reading bastard,” he muttered.

I stood up and changed into civvies — gray polo shirt, black pants, socks, sneakers, sunglasses, satchel over the shoulder. Tried not to look like I was trying too hard, but I was. Couldn’t lie about it.

“Wow, you going out dressed like that?” Varga asked.

“What are you, my mother?”

Becker snorted. “C’mon, we all know he’s dressing up for the barista.”

“Shut up, Bec,” I shot back, grabbing my wallet and phone.

We packed up and headed for the checkpoint. The guard looked dead inside, barely awake as he scanned our IDs. Stared at our faces like he was trying to figure out if we were worth the trouble.

“You’re clear. Enjoy your day off,” he said flatly, handing back the cards.

We stepped out onto the street. Sun was barely up but already warming the air.

“Alright, guess I’ll meet you guys back here at... I dunno, midnight?” Severus offered.

“We’ll see,” Becker said, already half-walking away.

Adrik waved down a taxi and leaned in to ask the driver, “Milano Centrale?”

Driver nodded. Adrik looked back. “Meet you guys later.”

And just like that, he was gone.

The rest of us peeled off in different directions, scattering into the city. I pulled out the map from last week, finger-traced my way to Loste Café. I didn’t have transport, but there was a bus stop nearby.

“♥♥♥♥ it,” I muttered. “I’m taking the bus.”

I sat on the bench, fiddling with my lighter. Ten minutes later, the bus rolled up with a long wheeze. I got on, found a seat, and stared out the window.

Forty-something minutes later, I was standing outside Loste Café.

Took a second to breathe. To psych myself up. My heart was thumping like I was about to breach a door in Kandahar, not talk to a girl.

“Alright, alright. C’mon Luc. Just talk to her. Be cool. Say something smooth. Like... ‘Hey Val, long time no see?’ No, ♥♥♥♥ no. That’s lame.”

I stood there for way too long before finally going, “♥♥♥♥ it,” and stepped inside.

Lined up. Tried not to scan the room too obviously. Then I saw her.

And ♥♥♥♥♥♥♥, she was still beautiful.

She turned toward me at the counter, a hint of a smile curling up her lips. “Hello. Welcome to Loste Café. How can I—oh. Hey...”

“Uhh... hey. How’re you doing?”

“I’m doing great. Thought I’d never see you again,” she said, still smiling.

“Me too,” I said honestly. “But... I couldn’t stop thinking about you.”

She laughed. Light, sweet. “Alright, alright. Real smooth. What can I getcha?”

“What’s your favorite?”

She thought for a second. “Sfogliatella and caffè macchiato.”

“Alright, I’ll take that.”

She punched it in, scribbled my name. “Lucanus, right?”

I nodded, chewing my lip.

“Hey,” I blurted.

She looked up.

“Do you wanna... go out sometime? Like, get a cup of coffee?”

She raised a brow. “You know this place has coffee, right?”

I laughed awkwardly. “Yeah, but... how about food?”

She smirked. “You know we serve food too, right?”

I rubbed the back of my neck. “Okay, I suck at this.”

“You really do,” she said, smiling wider. “Just say you want to ask me out.”

I gave in. “Can I ask you out?”

She nodded, then softened. “Yeah. I’d love that.”

Something loosened in my chest. Like I’d been holding my breath for a week.

“When’s your break?”

“1pm. Why?”

“Because... I need to tell you something. Important.”

Her smile faded just a little. “Okay. Come back at 1.”

I nodded, grabbed my coffee and pastry, and stepped out into the street.

And for the first time in days... I felt like maybe — just maybe — things might be okay.
The One I Never Forgot
I waited. For hours.

And I mean really waited. That kind of restless, itchy-boned waiting where every second feels like it's mocking you. I tried reading more of Leo’s book, walked around the block twice, stared at birds fighting over crumbs near a fountain, even counted how many people wore hats—four, by the way. None of it helped. Nothing could distract me from the weight in my chest. The truth I came to tell her.

By the time 1300 finally rolled around, my stomach had tied itself into a noose. I stood outside the Loste Café again, just... watching her through the glass.

She moved behind the counter like nothing had changed. Like she hadn’t just unknowingly rattled the last stable piece of me I had left. She pushed her glasses up her nose, smiled at a kid who spilled his juice, brushed her hair behind her ear. Her smile made my lungs seize. And in that moment—I didn’t see a barista.

I saw her. My Valeria.

She handed a customer their lunch and looked up—and when her eyes found mine, I swear the world slowed.

She didn’t wave. Didn’t shout. Just smiled—soft, surprised, and warm. Like part of her had been waiting too. She gently motioned to an empty seat and disappeared into the back.

I found a table by the window—sunlight spilling across it like a spotlight. Two chairs. No one around us. It felt like it was meant to be.

A few minutes later, she came back carrying a sandwich wrapped in brown paper. She pulled out the chair across from me and dropped into it with a sigh of relief.

“Hey, you're back,” she said between chews, the words muffled through bites.

“Yup. I’m back,” I replied, smiling faintly. My voice felt raw.

She tore into the sandwich like she hadn’t eaten in days, her cheeks puffed full like a chipmunk. I chuckled quietly, trying to shake off the nerves. “Whoa—slow down. That sandwich’s not running away.”

She stopped, half-embarrassed, half-laughing. “Sorry. I’m starving. So... what’s the thing you wanted to tell me?”

I stared at her a moment longer. My chest felt tight. My fingers curled under the edge of the table to ground myself.

“Hey... during your teenage years,” I began slowly, “did you ever go to—uhh—Liceo Umberto I? In Naples?”

She blinked mid-bite, suddenly still. Her brows drew together, eyes searching mine.

“Yeah... I did. But I left halfway through. Moved back here to Milan. Why?”

I swallowed hard. My throat was dry as hell. “I think we’ve already met before.”

She tilted her head, squinting.

“I know who you are... V.”

Her confusion didn’t fade. “I don’t get it. What are you trying to say?”

“You’re... you’re Valeria Mott. Born on the 19th of September, 1990. Right?”

She sat up straighter now, the half-eaten sandwich forgotten. “Y-Yeah. How do you know that?”

I leaned in. My voice cracked a bit. “Do you remember a guy named Lucanus Quintus at your old school? You knew him... right?”

She froze. Her lips parted just slightly. She stared like I’d just dragged a ghost out of her past.

“Yes...” she whispered. “I haven’t heard that name in years. I... I haven’t thought about it properly since I left. Since I gave him my sketchbook. Since I kissed him before I left. I regret... not finding him again when I had the chance...”

I couldn’t breathe.

I reached into my satchel, hands trembling just enough to feel it. Pulled out the old, worn book—its corners bent, its cover faded from years of travel, but still whole. I placed it gently on the table and turned it toward her.

Her eyes locked on it like it was holy. Her chest started to rise faster. I saw it—recognition, shock, wonder—all colliding.

Her lips moved before any sound came out. “Luc... is it really you?”

I nodded once. “Hey, Val. Long time no see.”

She gasped.

And then she stood up so fast the chair screeched and slammed into me, wrapping her arms around my neck like she’d been holding onto that hug for three whole years, She held me like she was afraid I’d disappear if she blinked. Her fingers clutched at my shirt. Her body trembled.

“Oh my god... oh my god, Luc! It’s really you... you’re really here...”

I held her back, one hand on her spine, the other brushing the back of her head. I felt the warmth of her tears against my neck.

“Hey,” I murmured, pulling back just enough to see her face. “You haven’t changed a bit—well, maybe a little.”

She laughed through a sob. “I can’t believe you’re here. I missed you. So much.”

“I missed you too, Val.”

We sat down again, both of us wiping at our eyes, half-laughing through the sniffles.

“How long has it been?” she asked. “Three years? Four?”

“Three,” I said. “Almost to the day.”

She nodded slowly. “Do you... ever think about the old days?”

“All the time,” I said. “You remember the arcade? Playing Street Fighter? You always swore you could beat me.”

“I could have beaten you,” she insisted.

I laughed. “Val, you button-mashed and blamed the controller.”

She pouted. “I did not!”

We dissolved into laughter again, that old rhythm falling right back into place like no time had passed.

Then her voice softened. “Do you remember that night... on the rooftop?”

I looked at her and nodded. “Yeah... I remember. Our hands brushed... and neither of us pulled away.”

Silence.

She looked down. “How’s life been since?”

The question landed hard.

I hesitated. “After you left... it got dark. Real fast. But... let’s just say I made it out the other side.”

She winced. “I’m sorry I asked.”

“No, it’s okay. It’s just... it’s not easy to talk about.”

She looked at me for a long time, her voice barely above a whisper. “I should’ve called. But I didn’t. I don’t even know why...”

“It’s okay,” I said, though my voice betrayed the weight behind it.

Then she asked, “Did I ever cross your mind, or was I just... a chapter you closed?”

I couldn’t lie.

“You crossed my mind every day for over a year. Every damn day. Until one day I stopped letting myself remember. Because it hurt too much.”

Her lips trembled. “Same here. I thought of you... every day. Then I tried to forget. But I never really did.”

We sat in that silence.

“Ever miss who we were before everything changed?” I asked softly.

She didn’t speak right away. But when she finally did, her voice cracked.

“Every time...”

“Me too.”

I reached for her hand without thinking. She didn’t pull away.

“Still sketching?” I asked.

She shook her head. “Not since two years ago.”

I nodded, even though it stung. That part of her... the artist... I missed that too.

“So... what do you do now?” she asked.

“What do you mean?”

“For work.”

“Oh. I work for the government. Can’t really talk about it much. But it pays well. And I travel. A lot.”

She smiled. “Look at you, Mr. Big Shot.”

I scoffed. “Says the girl who runs the best damn café I’ve been in.”

She laughed. It felt good to make her laugh.

She laughed and shrugged. “Gotta pay those tuition fees somehow.”

“Tuition?”

“Yeah. I’m in college. This is my last year. But... money’s tight. I'm barely scraping by.”

I leaned forward. “Hey. Let me pay it.”

“What? No. You don’t need to do that—”

“I want to,” I cut in. “You helped me back then since the moment i met you. You change something in me that has locked away for years. You kissed me goodbye and handed me something I’ve kept close for years. That... that mattered.”

She stared at me, speechless. “I don’t know what to say.”

“Don’t say anything. I’ve got you.”

Then she looked at the clock. “Oh shoot, I’ve gotta get back to work. I’ll see you later?”

I stood too. “Yeah... hey, you still up for that date?”

She paused mid-step, turned around slowly with a smile so warm it nearly knocked me over.

“What do you think, silly? Of course I am.”

I grinned. “When and where?”

“Meet me here at 5. Don’t be late.”

“Oh, I won’t be.”

She started to turn, then stopped again. “And Luc... thank you. Really. For this. It means more than you know.”

“You’re welcome,” I said softly.

And just like that... she was gone again.

But not for long.

This time, we had a second chance.
The Unexpected Mentor
I left the café with a grin I couldn’t wipe off if I tried. My boots hit the pavement with a little more rhythm than usual. I wasn’t even sure what I was smiling about—hell, I probably looked like some idiot fresh off his first win—but I didn’t care.

I felt like I was floating.

The sun was out, there was this breeze carrying the smell of espresso and street food down the alleyways, and for a few glorious seconds, everything just felt right. Like the world had finally let me breathe.

But of course… my brain didn’t stay quiet for long.

Okay smartass, you asked her out. Now what? Where do you take her? Somewhere nice? Somewhere quiet? Somewhere romantic? ♥♥♥♥… should I dress up?

The thoughts came fast, like a barrage. Do I wear the same old jacket? Should I buy a shirt? Do I even own a shirt that doesn’t smell like gun oil?

And just like that, the confidence drained outta me like air from a punctured tire.

My stride slowed. My stomach twisted. The happy high? Gone.

“…♥♥♥♥♥♥♥♥♥,” I muttered.

I stopped walking and looked around like the city might cough up an answer. It didn’t. I spotted a lonely bench at a bus stop and figured it was as good a place as any to sort my ♥♥♥♥ out.

So I sat down. Leaned forward. Elbows on knees, head in hands.

“What the hell am I even doing?” I mumbled.

I wasn’t sitting there long before someone eased down beside me. Didn’t say anything at first. Just sat, like he belonged there.

I didn’t look. Figured it was just some old guy waiting for the bus. Milan’s full of them.

Then he spoke.

“Something eating you, kid?”

His voice was gravelly. Deep, worn with age, but calm—like he’d seen a lot worse than nervous young guys sweating over a date.

I glanced over.

He looked like history itself. Old brown coat, cracked leather shoes, hands like dried bark. In one hand he held a cane, and on his head sat a weathered Second Great War field cap, badges shining faintly under the sunlight. His eyes were sharp, though. Bright blue. Still full of fire.

He looked right at me. Waiting.

“Well?” he asked again, with a smirk.

I sighed. “I got a date with this girl,” I said, rubbing the back of my neck. “Trying to figure out where to take her, y’know? But I don’t wanna screw it up. I don’t even know if I should try dressing up or just… be me.”

He looked at me for a second, then leaned back and let out a soft laugh.

“Christ… I used to be you,” he said. “Back in ‘45, there was this girl I was sweet on. Drove myself half-mad wonderin’ if I should wear my good jacket, take her to some fancy joint, or play it cool. Thought about everything that could go wrong.”

I looked at him, curious. “What’d you do?”

“I stopped thinking,” he said simply. “Took her down to the coast instead. Quiet little place. Nothing flashy. Just us and the sea.”

He smiled, faraway now.

“We sat there for hours. Talked about everything and nothing. She laughed at my dumb jokes. That laugh... I never forgot it. A year later, I married her. Same spot. Just us, the waves, and a priest who owed me a favor.”

I stared at him. “That was… sixty years ago?”

He nodded slowly. “Sixty-six, to be exact. Been gone ten years now.”

“…I’m sorry.”

“Don’t be,” he said. “She’d kick my ass if she knew I was moping about her. That woman had more fire than a damn tank engine.”

I laughed a little, then shook my head. “That’s… beautiful.”

“It was,” he said, his voice soft. Then his eyes sharpened again. “So here’s my advice, kid. Stop overthinking. Take her somewhere that fits you. Don’t play a part, don’t pretend. Just be there—with her. That’s what counts.”

I looked down at my boots. “Yeah… I think she’s the one.”

“Then you already got your answer.”

“That fast?”

He chuckled. “Kid, love’s not supposed to be a math problem. Sometimes, you just know.”

I sighed. “Well… I don’t even have a car. Not exactly smooth showing up to pick her up on foot.”

He tapped his cane against the pavement. “Lucky for you, I know a guy. We catch the next bus, I’ll take you to my place.”

I blinked. “Your… place?”

He gave me a look like what, you think I live on this bench?

“I’ll lend you a car.”

My eyes went wide. “Sir, no offense, but I can’t accept that.”

He waved a hand. “Why not? It’s not some flashy hot rod. Just a simple old two-door. Gets the job done. Come on.”

I hesitated. He stared at me like he wasn’t giving me a choice.

“…Alright,” I said. “Let’s go.”

“Atta boy.”

The bus ride was quiet. We passed through neighborhoods that grew more and more upscale—fountains, sculptures, black iron fences. Places where the hedges were trimmed with military precision.

I shifted uncomfortably. “Sir… are we in the right place?”

He stood as the bus slowed. “We are.”

The bus pulled up in front of a massive wrought-iron gate leading to an estate that looked like it came straight out of a movie.

The old man started walking.

I just stared. “…You’ve got to be kidding me.”

We walked for ten straight minutes down a garden path longer than most runways. Marble statues, fountains, trimmed hedges, the whole nine yards. The garden was so big it had its own freakin’ birdsong.

Finally, we reached the villa. White stone, green shutters, towering windows. As we approached, a man in a tailored suit opened the door.

“Welcome back, Mr. Giovanni, How was your trip?” the servant said with a small bow.

“Same as always,” the old man replied. “Except I brought a kid who reminds me of a younger me.”

He gestured to me. I gave a weak wave. The servant just nodded politely.

Inside… was a museum.

Grand staircase. Oil paintings. Suits of armor. Shelves lined with trophies and photographs. I walked past a case labeled Le Mans, 1957. Le Mans, 1959.

I froze at a photo—Giovanni, younger, standing beside a man in a racing suit. I squinted.

“Is that… Ken Miles?”

“Sure is,” Giovanni said proudly. “Good friend. Hell of a driver.”

The next photo was him and a WWII squadron in front of a fighter plane.

“You flew too?”

“Fiat G.55 Centauro,” he said casually. “Shot down twice. Walked away both times.”

I stood there, awestruck. The dude was like a war hero and a racing legend.

“Garage’s this way, kid,” he called.

When he flicked on the lights, I almost passed out.

Rows of immaculate vintage cars lined the garage. Real ones. Not museum replicas. Cars I’d only ever seen in books or movies.

“There she is,” he said, stopping at a sleek, polished beauty.

“Mateo,” he called, “what are we looking at here?”

“This is an Aston Martin DB5, sir.”

My jaw dropped. The DB5.

Giovanni turned to me. “This is the one I’m lending you.”

I nearly choked. “Sir… I don’t even know what to say.”

“Don’t say anything. Just don’t scratch her.”

“I… I’ve never driven a manual before.”

“Then let’s change that.”

Mateo returned with the keys and handed them to me like it was some sacred torch. Giovanni gestured toward the driver’s seat.

“Hop in.”

I did, hands slightly shaking. I turned the key, and the engine came to life—smooth, deep, confident.

“Let’s take her for a spin,” he said.

As we rolled past rows of classic cars, something caught my eye at the end of the garage.

“…Sir? Is that a plane?”

He smiled. “Yep. That’s my Centauro. Still runs.”

We rolled past the old warbird, past memories and decades of history, and out the villa gates.

And in that moment, with the keys in my hand, the road in front of me, and the weight of everything behind me—I felt ready.

Not perfect.

But ready.
The Tailor and the Soldier
We drove around for a little while, the old man patiently guiding me through each step like I was some nervous teen learning for the first time. He didn’t rush me—just gave calm instructions, his voice steady, a stark contrast to the roar of the Aston Martin’s engine beneath us. The countryside outside Milan stretched out like something out of a painting—rolling green hills, old stone farmhouses, vineyards bathing in the late afternoon light. I’d never really seen it like this before. Not through the windshield of a car I was driving. Not with the wind slipping through the crack in the window, the sun warming my arm on the sill. It didn’t feel real. Felt like I’d stepped into a movie or some storybook where everything's still innocent and untouched by the world’s ♥♥♥♥♥♥♥♥.

We were just cruising, no real destination, the road winding like it had all the time in the world. Then, out of nowhere, he glanced over at me and said, “So... you know what you’re wearing to the date?”

I blinked. ♥♥♥♥. I hadn’t even thought about that.

I shook my head. “No. I don’t have anything to wear… I mean, besides my military uniform.”

He tilted his head, surprised. “Kid, you never told me you were in the military.”

I gave him a small grin. “Yeah, well—surprise.”

He raised an eyebrow, curious now. “Army? Air Force? Navy?”

“Army, sir. Special Operations Forces now.”

He paused, then let out a proud little whistle. “Special Forces, huh? Congratulations, kid.”

“Thank you, sir,” I said, meaning it.

He looked over at me again, a different kind of gleam in his eyes. Like something had just clicked. Then he leaned back and pointed up ahead.

“There’s this road comin’ up—it’ll take us to a friend of mine’s place. He’s a tailor. Or whatever they’re called now. I want him to turn you into a brand new man.”

I hesitated, hands gripping the wheel a little tighter. “You serious?”

He smirked. “Dead serious. Trust me. Take a right up here.”

I shrugged. Screw it. Why not?

I turned the car right onto a smaller road that curved up a hill toward a villa nestled in a patch of cypress trees. The place looked old but expensive—quiet, tucked away like some hidden gem.

“Who is this guy, anyway?” I asked as we climbed the hill.

“Let’s just say I helped him out when he was young and tryin’ to build his business. He didn’t have the funds, and I stepped in. Funded him. Helped him get on his feet. Now? He’s one of the few guys I can count on to make anything—outfits, shoes, hell, probably a parachute if I asked him.”

I raised my eyebrows. “Damn, that’s pretty badass, old man.”

“Of course it is,” he said, not missing a beat.

We pulled up to the front of the villa. I parked the Aston and he looked over. “Don’t forget to lock the door,” he said as he got out.

I hit the lock behind me and followed him toward the door just as it opened.

“Gio! Glad to see you back,” the man at the door called out, arms wide. “And who’s this?”

“Vito! Good to see you too, my friend,” the old man said with a laugh. “This here’s a friend I met two hours ago. And I need a favor.”

Vito laughed and stepped aside. “Of course. Come in first, then we’ll talk.”

The inside of the villa was another world—marble floors, dark polished wood, fine rugs that looked like they belonged in a museum. Everything screamed luxury, but not in a tacky way. Just timeless.

Vito’s wife came out from the kitchen carrying a tray with glasses and poured us wine without a word. Smooth as clockwork.

Vito leaned forward, elbows on the table. “Alright, what kind of favor are we talking?”

Gino smiled, clapped a hand on my shoulder. “I want you to turn my friend here into a brand new man. Haircut, outfit—the whole damn works.”

Vito chuckled, sipping his wine. “That, I can do. I still owe you big time from sixty years ago, remember?”

Gino grinned. “That’s why I came to collect.”

Vito stood up, beckoning to me. “Alright, kid. Let’s get to work.”

I followed him down a hallway into a room that smelled like cedar and cologne. Racks of suits, bolts of fabric, shoes lined up like soldiers. It felt like stepping into a secret armory—just for style.

“Alright,” he said, pulling out a tape measure. “Stand up straight. Shoulders back.”

He took my measurements quickly, professionally—no small talk, just sharp focus. Then he nodded.

“Alright, wait here. I’ll be back.”

I waited. Time passed slow. An hour or maybe more.

Then Vito returned, holding a complete outfit like he was presenting me with a sword.

“Try this on.”

I stepped into the dressing room and put it on: a dark brown suit jacket, ivory knit button-up, brown leather belt, dark brown dress pants, and polished brown leather loafers that hugged my feet just right. It was sharp—clean, elegant, a little retro. Like something out of an old Italian movie.

I stepped out, feeling awkward. “So… is it good?”

Vito gave me a once-over, then stepped in close. “It’s not good. It’s perfect. But—let me finish the job.”

He adjusted the collar, tugged gently at the jacket sleeves, slid a vintage-styled gold necklace around my neck, sat the trousers higher on my waist. Then he pulled out a pair of amber-tinted sunglasses and placed them on my face. He ran a comb through my hair and gave it a touch of product.

“There,” he said. “Now you’re ready. Take a look in the mirror.”

I turned and looked.

“…Who the ♥♥♥♥ is this, and what’ve you done to the real Luc?” I whispered, half-laughing.

The guy staring back at me looked cool. Confident. Like he belonged in a different life. A better one.

“Wow,” I said. “I never thought I could look like this.”

I looked back at him. “Alright, how much do I owe you?”

Vito raised a hand. “Nothing. If you’re a friend of Gino’s, you’re a friend of mine. It’s free. And Also Take this.”

I stared. “Really? ♥♥♥♥. Thank you, sir.”

He smiled. “Don’t mention it, kid. Now go get that girl.”

We left Vito’s place not long after, stepping back into the golden hour light. Gino looked me over again, grinning.

“Kid, you look like a man who’s ready for anything.”

I chuckled. “Thank you, sir.”

“Oh—and I forgot to mention something while you were gettin’ dressed. I called one of my buddies. Made a reservation for you and your date.”

“Wait, what?” I blinked.

“It’s at Ristorante Cracco, downtown Milan. Fancy place. Romantic. I left a good impression on you, kid.”

I was floored. “I… I-I-I don’t even know what to say. I can’t believe you did all this for me.”

He just scoffed, smiling. “Don’t mention it. Can you drop me off back at my place?”

“Sure thing.”

As we pulled into his driveway, he looked at me one last time with that same calm but serious expression.

“Listen, kid. One last piece of advice. This date—it’s a test.”

I glanced at him, confused. “A test?”

He nodded. “The door test. You pull her up to the spot, right? Before you get out, lock both doors. Then you get out, walk around, unlock her side, open the door for her, let her in, close it. Then you walk back around. Now—watch what she does. If she doesn’t lean over and unlock your door? She’s selfish. Forget her. But if she reaches over and unlocks it for you? You’re golden. That’s the one.”

I stared at him for a beat, then nodded slowly. “Okay… I’ll keep that in mind.”

He opened the door to get out, then paused and looked back at me.

“Oh—and don’t forget to buy her flowers. You know what her favorite is, right?”

I nodded again.

He smiled. “Alright then. Go to her, kid. May God be with you.”

He stepped out, closed the door, and walked up to his house, disappearing inside with a kind of finality that made the evening feel… sacred somehow.

And just like that, I was alone again. Staring down the driveway, heartbeat picking up. One step closer to the girl. One step closer to something I didn’t think I deserved.

But damn… maybe tonight, I’d let myself believe in it.
Valeria’s Perspective “The Boy From Naples”
I still can’t believe it. I still can’t wrap my head around it.

Him.

The same kid I knew back in high school in Naples. The one I sat next to in art class. The one I used to tease just to see him blush. The one I slammed my book down in front of when he nodded off in class—God, that dumb look on his face when I woke him up. The one I sketched over and over again without him even realizing. The one I crushed at Street Fighter II at the arcade, every single time. The one I pushed away when I was too depressed to even speak and screamed at him to leave me alone... and the one who stayed anyway, by my side, even when I didn’t deserve it. The one who was there when I was lying in a hospital bed and too tired to talk. The one I kissed goodbye. The one I gave my sketchbook to like some final part of me I didn’t know I’d miss.

And the one I left behind when I moved to Milan.

I wanted to scream when I saw him again. I wanted to cry and laugh at the same time, but nothing came out. It was like my throat was stuck. I’ve never, not even once, forgotten about him. Not really. Sometimes I’d dream about someone and wake up trying to remember who it was. Maybe it was Lucanus seeing me in a dream. Maybe it was me hoping he would.

Then one day, he walks into the café.

Just another customer, I thought. But something about him felt... familiar. I don’t know, there was just something off, like I knew him from somewhere but couldn’t place it. He stared at me for a while, too long, like he was trying to read every inch of my face. Then his friend snapped him out of it, and I wrote their names down for the cups.

His friend told me his name. And he said—“Lucanus.”

I stopped. Pen in mid-air. My heart just... paused. Then I finished writing his name on the cup and handed it over like nothing happened. But inside? I kept thinking, why does that name sound so familiar?

It wasn’t until a few hours later that it all came crashing back—literally. I was loading stuff into my car after work when someone bumped right into me. I dropped everything. Couldn’t see a damn thing because my glasses had flown off. I was scrambling to find them, cursing under my breath, when I felt someone gently touch my face and say, “Here. Your glasses.”

He put them back on me—like, actually placed them on my face—and I saw him.

It was him. The guy from the café.

We made eye contact again, but this time it clicked. Something in me just knew. He helped me pick up the things that hadn’t broken from the impact. I tried to tell him it was fine, but he insisted on paying for everything. I hesitated, but eventually, I just said fine. We got in my car. The drive was quiet. Awkward, kind of, but peaceful. We only spoke a little.

And then I remembered the old man from the store. My godfather. Ex-mafia boss or something—I don’t even know. He took one look at Lucanus and told him if he ever hurt me, he’d “disappear.” And Lucanus? He just nodded and said, “Understood.” No fear, just... calm.

When we pulled up to where he asked me to drop him off, he started getting out. But before he did, I reached over and held his hand.

“Thank you,” I said.

I didn’t think I’d see him again. Just some weird coincidence, right? But a few days later... he came back.

He was nervous, fidgeting. I could tell he wanted to say something. He kept stammering, tripping over his own words until I finally laughed and told him, “Just say it.” So he did.

He asked me out on a date.

And of course I said yes. “Yes, I’d love that.” But then he said, “I need to tell you something. Important.”

For a second, I thought something was wrong. I told him to come back at 1 p.m. when my break started. Honestly, I wasn’t sure he’d come. But when I walked into the café and saw him sitting there, waiting...

I smiled. He remembered.

I signaled for him to find a seat and told him I’d be right there. I came out of the kitchen with my sandwich, sat down in front of him, and probably started eating way too fast ‘cause he told me to slow down. I half-laughed, half-choked.

Then we talked. He started asking about Naples. Our old school. People I hadn’t thought about in years. Then he mentioned a name I hadn’t heard in forever:

Lucanus Quintus.

I froze. That name... I hadn’t said that name out loud since I was a teenager. I told him, yeah, I knew who that was—but how did he know?

And then... he pulled out the sketchbook.

My sketchbook. The one I gave him. The one I thought I’d never see again.

I froze. My lungs wouldn’t work. My heart was sprinting. I whispered, “Luc... is that really you?”

He smiled. “Hey, Val. Long time no see.”

I jumped out of my chair and hugged him like my life depended on it. Like if I let go, he’d vanish. For a second, I really thought I was dreaming. But I wasn’t. It was him. It was Luc.

I started crying. Actual tears, not even embarrassed about it. He wiped them away with his thumb, gentle and careful like I’d break if he didn’t.

Eventually, I stopped crying. We talked about everything. Caught up. He told me he worked for the government now—Mr. Big Shot, huh?

Then he asked me what I was doing here in Milan. I told him I was in college. He was shocked. I don’t think he expected that. I told him the truth, too—that I was struggling. That I was barely scraping by. That I was about to get kicked out because I couldn’t afford tuition.

He offered to pay.

I told him no.

He kept insisting.

And then he said something that broke me a little: “You helped me back then. From the moment I met you. You changed something in me that had been locked away for years. You kissed me goodbye and handed me something I’ve kept close ever since. That... that mattered.”

He wanted to repay me. For everything. For being there. For caring. For seeing him.

I didn’t know what to say. I almost cried again. I looked away, glanced at the clock, and realized I was way past my break. I told him I had to go, but I’d see him later.

“Meet me here at 5 p.m.,” I said. “And don’t be late.”

Right before I went back to work, I turned and told him, “And Luc... thank you. Really. For this. It means more than you know.”

He smiled.

And then he left.

The rest of the afternoon I tried to act like everything was normal. Helped customers like it mattered, but all I could think about was him. I talked to some of my coworkers about it. Even the old grandma who always comes in for tea—the one I give free coffee to sometimes—she gave me the look.

“You’re in love with him,” they all said.

I ignored them.

Except the grandma.

She told me about her youth. How men like that don’t come around twice. She said, “You found the one, sweetheart. Don’t let him go.”

And I kept checking the clock, waiting for it to hit 5 p.m.

I’ve got a date. With the boy I never thought I’d see again.

And now he’s standing outside the café, wearing sunglasses, hands in his pockets—waiting for me to come out.

I gotta go.
A Suit, A Dress, and a Chance
Before I went to pick her up, I remembered what the old man at his villa told me earlier. “Buy her flowers,” he said. “Always bring flowers.”

So I did what I had to do.

I stopped at this street vendor near the edge of the square. I’d heard folks passing by say stuff like “Casual, heartfelt, street-romantic,” and I figured, hell, that’s better than showing up empty-handed. The vendor was a young blonde girl, standing behind a simple table stacked with roses, tulips, daisies — the whole floral buffet. I stepped up, adjusted my jacket.

“Hey,” I said.

She looked up fast, a little startled. “Oh, um — hi! How can I help you?”

“I need a bundle of flowers. It’s for a date.”

She blinked like she wasn’t expecting that, then gave a small nod and disappeared behind a curtain of stems and petals. A few minutes later, she came back with a bundle wrapped in brown paper.

White lilies.

Perfect.

I paid her, and as she handed over the flowers, she hesitated. “Umm… I know this is weird, but do you, uh… have any friends that are… you know, single?”

I cracked a smile. Honestly? Leo popped in my head immediately. He was decent, smart enough, and probably wouldn’t screw it up too badly.

“I might have someone for you,” I said.

Her eyes lit up. “Really?”

“Yeah, but no promises. I’ll check with him.”

She smiled and thanked me, and I left with the bouquet in hand.

But I wasn’t done yet.

I made a quick detour to the bank, wrote a check for Valeria — tuition help, the thing we talked about — then stepped outside, exhaled, and sat behind the wheel again. Heart was beating faster than usual. I wasn’t even sure why yet.

While driving, I passed a flower shop, one of those places with antique signage and ivy running up the brick walls. Something in me just said, Why not get her two bouquets? Like a damn idiot romantic.

I pulled over and stepped out. Adjusted my jacket again, smoothed out the collar. A couple people glanced at me. One guy nodded. A girl walking by lowered her sunglasses, gave me the kind of smirk that usually meant trouble. But I didn’t care. My eyes were already on Valeria.

Inside, the place smelled like spring hit me in the face. A worker spotted me near the glass display and approached.

“Can I help you?”

“Yeah,” I said. “Bouquet of white lilies.”

She went off hunting through the back, and I wandered over to the accessories case. That’s when I saw them — dark-tinted, vintage brown sunglasses. Tried them on. Fit like a glove. Hell, why not?

When the worker came back with the lilies, I paid for both and left in a hurry.

Checked my watch — 16:40.

“♥♥♥♥.”

I bundled the flowers together in the front seat and took off like hell. Ten minutes later, I was parked outside her workplace, the café. But I didn’t get out right away. I just… watched her through the window.

She didn’t know I was here yet. She was laughing with her coworkers, closing things down, tying up aprons, stacking chairs. And for a second, I didn’t move. I just stared, smiling like an idiot. Couldn’t believe this was real.

Relax, it’s just a date, I told myself. If I screw this up, I’ll shoot myself in the foot back at the barracks.

I grabbed the bouquet — both of them — and stepped out of the car. Hid the flowers behind my back and leaned against the passenger door, waiting like some corny movie character.

Then the door opened.

She stepped out, spotted me.

“My, my, my,” she said with a smirk. “Who are you, and what did you do to the real Luc I remember?”

I grinned. “Well, the real Luc you’re referring to is me, thank you very much.”

That made her laugh.

“Wow. First time I’ve ever seen you in a suit, Mr. Big Shot.”

“Yeah, well, don’t get used to it,” I scoffed. “It’s a one-night engagement.”

She glanced at her own outfit. “I’m very underdressed for this.”

I shook my head and brought out the flowers. “Don’t worry about that. I got you this dress... and I remembered you liked white lilies, so... here.”

Her eyes went wide. She looked like she was about to jump in place.

“Wow. You… you really didn’t have to do that.”

“I had to,” I said. “Otherwise I’d be a complete idiot, showing up without flowers for a beautiful girl like you.”

She smiled, eyes soft. “Alright, but… I need to change into this,” she said, holding up the dress. “Can you take me home so I can change first?”

I gestured to the car. “Sure thing, madam.”

I opened the door for her, helped her in, then walked around to the back. i look down at the back window, she reached over and popped the lock for me.

That... worked?

I slid in, still smiling.

“What are you smiling about?” she asked.

“Oh, nothing,” I said.

“Just feels like I’m in a James Bond movie,” she said.

“What are the chances of my name being James Bond?” I teased.

“Not a chance,” She snorted.

We pulled up outside her place. She told me to come upstairs with her while she changed. I followed.

Her apartment was small but warm. Cozy. Lived-in. She told me to wait while she changed, and I wandered around a little, taking it all in.

There was a photo of the two of us from years ago. Back in Naples. My heart damn near stopped.

That’s when I felt something brush my leg.

A cat.

It meowed at me, sniffed around, then meowed again like it approved.

Then I heard the bedroom door creak open.

“So... what do you think?” she asked.

And there she was.

The dress fit perfectly. But more than that — it belonged on her. Like it wasn’t a dress at all, just a continuation of her story.

I blinked, stunned.

“Sooo... what do I think?” I repeated, stepping closer. “I think I need to make sure no one at dinner so much as looks at you.”

She laughed, then waved a hand. “I was already nervous for this date… now I’m terrified.”

I grinned. “Seriously though? All the places I’ve been, all the crazy ♥♥♥♥ I’ve seen... and somehow this? Right here? This feels like the moment I’ll remember longest. You look... breathtaking. Not just the dress. The way you wear it — it’s like the start of a story I never want to stop reading. You walked out, and for a second, I forgot we even had plans. I just wanted to stay in this moment.”

She blushed, laughed again, and finally said, “Okay, okay, stop. Let’s just go already before you make me cry.”

I gave her one last grin, teasing, “I think I’m gonna have a hard time remembering my own name tonight.”

“Oh, stop it,” she said, hitting my arm gently.

And just like that... we were off.

To dinner.

To whatever came next.
The Kind of Night You Don’t Forget
We arrived at 69 Galleria Vittorio Emanuele II, right where the restaurant was tucked into the elegant heart of Milan. The old man—Mr. Gino, the one I met just a few hours ago—had helped me out with the reservation. Said it was a place worth remembering.

He described it as "fancy and romantic," with that kind of glint in his eye like he knew I was trying to make this night count. I pulled up near the archway and parked the car along the curb. The lights from the glass ceiling above reflected off the hood, bouncing against the soft gold of the columns around us.

I got out first and made my way around to her side, opening the passenger door with a small grin. Then I held out my hand.

She looked at me, a little surprised, a little amused. Her palm slid into mine, warm and light, and I helped her up out of the car.

She smirked as she stood. “Wow... look at you. All gentleman with me. Thank you, handsome.”

I couldn’t help but smile. I shut the door behind her and gently led her forward, weaving our way under the elegant arches of the Galleria. Everything around us looked like it belonged in a postcard—warm marble, golden glow, soft footfalls echoing in the dome above. She walked close beside me, heels clicking with quiet confidence.

Then she glanced over and asked, “Soo... what kind of place makes you want us to wear these?” She motioned to her dress, a low, teasing grin tugging at the corner of her lips.

I looked back at her, trying to sound casual. “Well, it’s called Ristorante Cracco. It’s a fine dining spot. I heard it’s, uh... fancy. Romantic. Celebrity chef’s kind of place. Milanese classics—with a twist.”

She raised an eyebrow at that, then leaned a little closer. “Oh? With a twist?” Her voice dropped to a playful whisper. “Does that twist involve me kissing you?”

I swear to God, my face went full nuclear red. Like, strobe light red. My brain stuttered just trying to form words. “I—uh—I—I mean—uhm—”

She looked at me, tucked a strand of hair behind her ear, and then completely lost it—started giggling, and then straight-up laughing.

I muttered under my breath, “Great job, Luc. Real smooth. Just embarrass yourself right in front of her.”

We finally reached the entrance. I stepped ahead and held the glass door open for her.

“Lady's first,” I said.

She tilted her head and smirked at me again. “You really trying to win points tonight, aren’t you?”

Inside, the place was... well, fancier than I expected. The walls were dressed in soft lighting and wine shelves that reached the ceiling. Crystal chandeliers hung above us, and waiters moved like quiet shadows between the candlelit tables. It felt like we’d just walked into a movie—one with a budget.

We stood there awkwardly for a second until a waiter approached and greeted us. I gave him the reservation name—thanks again, Mr. Gino—and he nodded, then gestured for us to follow.

“Hold on for a moment,” he said once we reached our table. “I’ll be right with you.”

He handed us menus and disappeared into the crowd of tables.

I opened mine, stared at it, and felt like I was reading hieroglyphs. I glanced over at Valeria. She looked just as lost.

The waiter came back. “Would you like to order?”

We exchanged that kind of panicked look you give when you’re both drowning at the same time.

I admitted it first. “Honestly, we have no idea what to pick. Too many options.”

He smiled. “Take your time.”

A few more minutes passed. Eventually, we both just picked something—half-randomly, half-strategically—and handed over our menus.

Then we just... looked at each other. Silence, but not the bad kind. Just that kind where neither of us wanted to look away.

I broke it first. “This is the first real date I’ve been on in... a long time.”

She gave me a soft smile. “Yeah, same. And yeah... this is the first actual date we’ve ever had.”

I nodded slowly, then leaned forward, my voice a little lower. “Why didn’t you reach out? Was it because... you were scared to see me? Or hear me again?”

She looked down at her hands for a second before answering.

“Yes. That’s exactly why. I was scared. I didn’t know what to think. I knew if I heard your voice again... it would ruin me. And I wasn’t strong enough to handle that.”

I reached for her hand across the table. “I get it. I do.”

She looked at me then, her eyes a little glassy. “If we started over... would you want to?”

“Yes.” I didn’t even pause. “Yes. I would love that. Because it means I get to see you again.”

A breath escaped her like a weight lifting. She smiled again, this time more genuinely.

Then she asked softly, “If I told you I hated how we ended... would you understand?”

I nodded. “Yeah. I’d understand.”

She kept her hand in mine, her thumb brushing against my knuckles. “Was there ever a moment... you almost called me, but didn’t?”

I exhaled. “Yeah. Too many times.”

Then came the question I was dreading. She looked at me gently. “Did you meet anyone else? After me?”

I hesitated for a second, then nodded. “Yeah... I did. I dated this girl named Isla. It lasted for a while, but... it ended. I couldn’t stop thinking about you.”

She gave me a faint smile. “There was one guy. In college. We dated for about a year and a half. Thought he was someone I could trust... until I caught him cheating on me with another girl.”

I blinked. “Damn... I’m sorry he did that to you.”

She shrugged, though her eyes still held the sting. “Yeah. Cheating bastard.”

Then she looked at me again, curious. “Any more questions you’ve been holding back?”

I nodded, but my voice dropped. “There’s one. But I don’t know if I should ask it.”

She tilted her head. “Go ahead.”

“I, uh...” I rubbed the back of my neck. “I wanted to ask how you’ve been... I mean really. What happened with your... your depression.”

She paused. Then she opened up. Told me everything. About the progress she’d made, how things got better. But also how sometimes she still didn’t feel right. Like something was always... just out of reach. Something missing.

I listened. Really listened.

A few minutes later, our food arrived.

We clinked glasses and did a quiet toast.

After dinner, I drove her back to her apartment. When we pulled up to the curb, the city noise hummed around us like background music—distant voices, traffic, someone laughing far off. But inside the car, it was dead silent. We just sat there.

It was... awkward. But not in a bad way. Just tense. Neither of us knew how to say goodbye.

Then we both spoke at the same time.

“You—”
“No, you go first—”
“No, really, you—”

We laughed softly, then fell back into silence.

She turned to me. “Luc... can you come with me? Back to my place? I don’t want you to leave.”

I hesitated. Not because I didn’t want to. But because it scared the hell out of me how much I wanted to.

“…Yeah,” I said. “I’ll come.”

We headed up to her apartment. Her cat was already on the couch, like it had claimed the spot hours ago. We sat down. She curled up next to me, her head on my shoulder, her cat resting across her lap like royalty.

I wrapped my arm around her.

Then, in that soft voice she always used when she was at her most real, she said:

“Hey Luc? You don’t have to do all this stuff to impress me. The dinner, the suit, the gentleman act… I mean, it was sweet. But you don’t need to do that. I just want you. The real you. The Luc who’s by my side no matter what. Just be yourself… okay? Can you do that for me?”

I felt tears sting at the corners of my eyes. I nodded. “Yeah. I can do that.”

We stayed like that for a while—then we started slow-dancing. Eventually, she said she was tired. She asked me to stay.

I didn’t even have to think about it.

We lay in her bed, face to face, close enough that I could feel her breath. We talked until her eyes started to close.

Then I leaned forward, kissed her forehead, and whispered, “I love you, Val.”

And through the haze of sleep, I heard her say, “I love you too.”
Valeria's Perspective “The Real Luc”
It’s funny how a single night can feel like a hundred memories stitched into one.

I couldn’t sleep—not at first. I just lay there in the quiet, my head still tucked under Luc’s chin, the soft rhythm of his breathing brushing against my hair. There was something so painfully human about how tightly I held onto his shirt. Like if I let go, the night would vanish. Like I’d wake up alone again.

But I didn’t. He was real. He stayed.

Earlier that day, I kept staring at the clock in the café, wiping down counters and pretending I wasn’t waiting for him. Pretending I hadn’t already picked out the dress I never thought I’d wear. I told myself it was just dinner, just catching up—but my heart knew better. It always did when it came to Luc.

And when I saw him outside… God, I forgot how good he looked when he smiled like that. Suit sharp, flowers behind his back like something out of a movie. It caught me off guard—not just because he looked amazing, but because for the first time in a long time, I felt… wanted. Not for show, not for convenience. But truly wanted, deeply, by someone who knew me at my worst and still showed up.

He made me laugh more in ten minutes than most people have in years. And when I teased him? The way he blushed—he still had that boyish charm that made me fall for him the first time. I could see his nerves, feel the pressure he put on himself just to make tonight perfect. And honestly? He didn’t need to. I would’ve been just as happy sitting on a bench with him, sharing gelato and watching the trams go by.

But he tried—for me. That’s what got me.

Ristorante Cracco was stunning. Too stunning for people like us, maybe. But he walked in like he belonged there—with me. The candlelight reflected off the silverware, making the whole restaurant feel like it was glowing. We stumbled through the menu like a pair of clueless tourists, but we laughed through it. He made it okay to be awkward. Luc always had a way of making the world feel softer than it was.

When he asked me those questions—about why I didn’t call, if I ever wanted to start over—I didn’t expect him to say yes. I didn’t expect him to say it with that kind of softness in his voice, like he meant it. Like he’d waited for this too.

And when he told me about Isla… it didn’t hurt like I thought it would. Because the truth is, I’d dated too. And I got hurt too. But the minute he said he couldn’t stop thinking about me? I felt it. That echo I carried in my chest for years finally had a name again—Luc.

Then came the hardest part. He asked about my depression. My chest tightened, but I told him. Maybe not everything—but enough. Enough to show I was still healing. Still figuring it out. And instead of pulling away, he nodded. Said he understood.

God, that nearly broke me.

The city was quiet by the time we reached my apartment. At least, quiet in the way Milan ever gets—soft traffic murmurs, the occasional clink of glasses through open windows, distant footsteps of strangers going somewhere else. But inside the car, it felt like a different kind of silence. That tight, humming silence. The kind that fills your chest when neither of you wants to be the first to break it.

We sat there, staring at the dashboard. I could feel the nerves sitting under my skin like static. Every few seconds, I almost said something—then stopped. So did he.

When we both finally spoke at the same time, I couldn’t help but laugh. A soft, breathy thing. And I said, “No, you go first,” because I wasn’t sure I trusted my own voice just yet.

But then I looked at him again. The way his hands fidgeted on the steering wheel. The way his shoulders were still tense, like he hadn’t fully exhaled since dinner. And it just slipped out of me.

“Luc,” I said, “Can you come up with me? I… I don’t want you to go.”

He hesitated—not because he didn’t want to, I don’t think—but because he was being cautious. Gentle. And maybe that’s what made me fall a little more right then and there.

He nodded, quietly. “Yeah. Yeah, of course.”

Inside, everything was warm. My apartment wasn’t big—cozy, old wooden floors and pale walls covered with books, sketches, and forgotten art projects. The kind of place that looks like it’s been lived in by someone with too many thoughts and not enough space for them. My cat, Cicero, trotted up, circled Luc’s legs like he’d always known him, then jumped onto the couch without a second thought.

We sat together—awkward at first. Not because we didn’t want to be close, but because it had been so long. How do you sit beside someone you used to dream with, knowing everything between you cracked and fell apart before?

He put his arm around me, carefully, like I might still be breakable. I leaned into him slowly. My head found that familiar spot near his chest, and I closed my eyes.

For a few minutes, we just stayed like that—quiet. Not rushed. Just breathing the same rhythm.

And then I whispered, “Hey, Luc?”

He tilted his head down, lips brushing my temple. “Yeah?”

“You don’t have to do all this stuff to impress me,” I said. “The dinner, the suit, the gentleman act… I mean, it was sweet. But you don’t need to do that. I just want you. The real you. The Luc who’s by my side no matter what. Just be yourself… okay? Can you do that for me?”

He didn’t say anything at first. I could feel the way his chest rose under my cheek. Then, almost brokenly, he said, “Yeah. Yeah, I can do that for you.”

And I felt him kiss the top of my head. I almost cried right then and there.

After a while, I stood and went over to my little speaker on the shelf. I picked a song—slow, instrumental, soft. Something I used to listen to when I needed to feel something but didn’t want to drown in lyrics. I turned the volume down low and turned back toward him.

“Dance with me?” I asked, so quietly I almost didn’t hear it myself.

Luc looked surprised. He hesitated—again, that sweet hesitation like he didn’t want to do anything wrong. But I stepped closer and reached for his hand. He took it. I placed his palm at my waist, rested my other hand on his shoulder, and we started swaying slowly in the middle of the living room.

It wasn’t perfect. It wasn’t choreographed or graceful. But his body was warm against mine, and his breath was soft when he laughed under it. I pressed my forehead to his shoulder and let myself be held—no masks, no pretending.

Just him. Just me.

And for the first time in years, I didn’t feel alone.

Later that night, we ended up in my bed—not in the way people always assume when two people say that. He didn’t kiss me like a man trying to possess me. He didn’t touch me like someone desperate. He just held me. We lay there facing each other, tangled up under the covers. Talking about stupid things. Not talking at all. Smiling.

At one point, I slowly started to close my eyes. I can't bring them up again.

Then I felt a kiss on my forehead. He kissed my forehead—so gently, like he was afraid I’d break.

“I love you, Val,” he whispered.

I barely got the words out before sleep tugged me under, but I said them anyway. “I love you too.”

And I meant it.

If this were a letter, Luc…

I’d tell you that I was scared. Terrified, really. That night you showed up again, I almost didn’t open the door.

But I did.

And somehow, you made it safe to fall again—not because you tried to fix me, but because you stayed. Because you just existed beside me and let me be real. And God, I didn’t know how much I missed that.

So if you ever read this—if you ever wonder if I still feel the same…

Know that I do.

Tonight, I started believing I might actually be okay again.
Because you’re here.

And because I love you.
Still.
Chapter Twenty-Two: The Morning Before
I didn’t remember what I was dreaming about exactly. Just fragments. Darkness, shouting, the echo of gunfire in an empty hallway. Then the sudden crash of a door being kicked in—And I jolted awake.

My chest was heaving, like I’d just sprinted a klick under fire. Sweat clung to my skin, soaking through the sheets. I stared up at the slow-turning ceiling fan above me, its blades spinning like the rotors of a helicopter, loud in my ears even though I knew it wasn’t. My breath came fast—too fast. Shallow. My mind still stuck somewhere else. Somewhere sandy, dry, and broken.

“It’s just a dream,” I whispered, voice low and gravelly. “It’s just a dream, relax, Luc…”

My eyes drifted to my right, where Valeria was still sleeping. Her breathing was slow and peaceful, completely untouched by the chaos clawing at my insides. One arm had found its way over my chest sometime in the night, resting there like an anchor trying to keep me grounded. Her cat was curled up at the bend of her knees, sleeping like a little sentry at her feet.

I stared at them both for a long minute. Let it slow me down.

Then I smiled—barely—and leaned over to kiss her cheek. Lightly. Careful not to wake her. She stirred just a little, then settled again. I reached for a bolster pillow from the floor and gently swapped places with it, tucking it beneath her arm like it could fool her into thinking I never left.

I slid out of bed and moved around the room quietly, pulling my clothes back on—the same outfit I had on when I came here from base yesterday. I glanced at the small digital clock sitting on the nightstand beside her. 0600. Sunday morning. Early as hell.

I cracked open the door, wincing as the hinge creaked ever so slightly. My heart jumped like I’d just stepped on a mine. I looked back one last time before slipping out, watching the way the early sunlight played across her hair. She was still out cold.

Once the door clicked shut behind me, I exhaled hard. Like I’d been holding my breath since I woke.

I dropped onto the couch in her living room, elbows on my knees, hands running down my face. Probably sat there like that for thirty minutes. Just thinking. Just breathing. Just... existing.

Eventually I got up, went to the kitchen, and poured myself a glass of water. I opened the fridge to see what I could cook for her. Not much in there—olive oil, two slices of bread, two eggs, salt, black pepper, some random bottles of seasoning. I pulled one down and turned it over in my hand.

Basil. Oregano. Rosemary. Thyme. Mint. Marjoram.

“Sure,” I muttered, stacking them all on the countertop like I had a plan. “Why not.”

I stood there staring at the ingredients for a second, then rubbed my face again and shrugged.

“♥♥♥♥ it.”

I slid in my earbuds and queued up some music—something, Short Change Hero - The Heavy, hell if I remember—and got to work. I didn’t really know what I was doing, but I knew enough to not burn the whole apartment down. I fried the eggs just right, toasted the bread to a golden crisp, and threw in a little seasoning like I was a damn professional.

Took about thirty minutes, but when I was done, I had two perfect eggs on toast sitting on a plate. Nothing fancy. But it looked good. Smelled even better.

I stared at it for a second. Took a breath. Yeah, I was proud of it.

I picked up the plate, careful with my balance, and turned to head toward her room. Then I heard something—
A sudden rustle of sheets. The sound of someone springing out of bed fast, like panic had grabbed them by the throat.

A door flung open.

Footsteps, quick and urgent, padded across the apartment. Then Valeria stopped in the doorway to the kitchen, eyes wide, breath shallow.

We locked eyes.

She bolted forward and threw her arms around me without saying a word. The impact almost knocked the plate out of my hands—we both nearly toppled over.

“I thought you left,” she mumbled into my shoulder, voice raw and shaking.

I steadied her with one hand and the plate with the other. “I didn’t,” I said softly. “Don’t worry. I’m here.”

She pulled back just enough to look at me, eyes scanning my face like she still didn’t believe it. Then her gaze dropped to the plate in my hands.

“Is that for me?”

I smiled. “Yeah. Your breakfast.”

Her face lit up like I’d just handed her a bouquet of roses and a sunrise.

But then she frowned slightly. “Wait... there’s only two slices of bread. What about you? Didn’t make anything for yourself?”

I shook my head. “Don’t worry about me.”

“Luc...” she said, voice breaking a little. “Why would you go through all this effort just for me?”

I looked down at her. Brushed a tear away from her cheek with my thumb.

“Because you matter more.”

She didn’t say anything right away. Just looked at me like she didn’t know how to process it.

“Wow,” she finally whispered. “Thank you, Luc…”

I opened my mouth to say something back—something else, something real—but then my phone rang.

I sighed and pulled it from my pocket.

“Yeah, this is Luc.”

“Hey Luc, uh... I don’t know where you’re at right now, but we need you to come back to HQ for a debrief,” Becker said, voice low but urgent. “Command wants to brief the regiment. I can’t talk details on the phone.”

“Rog, on my way.”

“Alright. But come quick.”

I hung up and turned back to Valeria. Her eyes were already searching mine, trying to read the situation.

“Um... Valeria, one of my friends from work just called. They need me back at the office for a meeting.”

She nodded slowly, trying to hide her disappointment. “Okay... I can stay here. It’s my day off anyway. Are you gonna come back later?”

I hesitated.

“Maybe. Depends how long the meeting runs.”

“Alright...” she said softly, folding her arms across her chest.

I grabbed my keys, then paused. I reached into my jacket and pulled out the envelope I’d kept with me. The check.

“Oh, almost forgot,” I said, handing it to her.

She opened it. Her eyes widened. “What’s this?”

“A check,” I said, simple and flat. “For your college tuition fees.”

She stared at it like it was made of gold.

“Luc... I can’t believe you actually did this for me.”

I walked over, leaned in, and kissed her lips—soft, slow, like a promise.

“You’re welcome, V.”

She was still frozen, overwhelmed and smiling, when I closed the apartment door behind me.



Thirty minutes later, I rolled into the base.

I pulled up to the checkpoint, handed over my ID. The guard scanned it, looked up.

“Alright, welcome back, Master Sergeant. Let him through.”

I nodded and drove in, parking near the admin building. I walked fast, straight to the briefing room. The second I stepped in, I knew I was just in time.

“Master Sergeant Quintus,” the CO called out. “Nice of you to join us.”

A couple quiet chuckles rolled through the room.

I slid into my seat and sat up straight as the CO stepped forward.

“Alright,” he began, “Command just issued the order. The 7th Special Forces Regiment is deploying to the Central African territory of Koruja. Our mission is to provide protection for diplomats, embassy security, military advisory roles, and train local army units.”

He paused.

“You’ll be stationed at Forward Operating Compound Aurelius. Remote jungle. Heavy rebel presence. Expect contact.”

A murmur passed through the room.

“You fly out tomorrow morning,” he added. “Pack your gear. Prep your weapons. Say your goodbyes.”

He left the room without another word.

I looked around at the squad.

No one said a thing.

Just silence.

All I could think about was Valeria—how I’d have to say goodbye to her tonight. And I didn’t know if I’d be coming back the same man.

Or if I’d be coming back at all.
One Last Errand
Gear Room – 0915 Hours
After the briefing, we all shuffled down to the gear room, that familiar concrete-walled space with fluorescent lights that always buzzed just a little too loud. Rows of lockers, benches, and open duffels scattered the place like a warzone of organization and chaos.

I opened my gear locker—same spot as always, third one from the end on the left side. Inside sat everything I needed to be who I had to be.

The CAR-15 was right where I left it, polished up and sitting like a relic from another life. Next to it, my HK416, my workhorse. I grabbed them both, set them down on the bench, then reached for one of the padded military weapon cases we kept stacked near the wall. I slid the rifles inside, careful, respectful almost. Like tucking in old friends before a fight. I cinched the straps down tight.

Around me, the squad moved like a well-oiled machine. Becker’s locker clanged open. Sev was already halfway into his plate carrier. Adrik and Varga were pulling gear out of a shared duffel and arguing over something, as usual.

“Hey, Luc,” Adrik called out as he pulled a bundle of zip-tied mags off a shelf. “Where the hell were you yesterday? We thought you went MIA.”

Everyone turned to look at me—even Leo paused with one boot halfway on.

I zipped the case shut and looked up. “I went back to the barista girl’s house.”

That got a reaction. Becker straightened with this ♥♥♥♥-eating grin and snapped his fingers. “I ♥♥♥♥♥♥♥ knew it. Where my twenty euro, Hawkeye?”

Sev groaned and pulled a bill out of his wallet, slapping it into Becker’s waiting palm. “Pleasure doing business with you,” Becker said smugly.

“Yeah yeah, asswipe,” Sev muttered, rolling his eyes.

I just shook my head. “You guys are idiots.”

Varga leaned against the locker next to mine, chewing on an energy bar like he had all the time in the world. “So, you closing the deal or still doing the slow-dance ♥♥♥♥♥♥♥♥?”

“None of your business, Varguś,” I shot back.

He snorted and nudged me with his elbow. “That means yes.”

As we kept packing, I remembered something. That flower vendor girl from downtown—the one who practically begged me to find her someone. I told her I’d bring a friend.

I looked over at Leo, who was checking his comms pouch for the fifth time like it was gonna sprout legs and run off.

“Hey, Leo,” I called out.

He perked up immediately, stepped over. “Yes, sir?”

“You single, by any chance?”


He blinked, confused as hell. “Uh… yes, sir? Why?”

“Because I wanna set you up with a girl.”


Leo looked like someone had short-circuited his brain. “Uhh, okay? Why would you do that?”

I shrugged. “Because she’s alone, and she needs someone decent. I picked you. You’re smart enough, decent enough, and probably wouldn’t screw it up too badly.”

Leo considered that like I’d just handed him a live grenade and told him it was a birthday present. “…Alright. Umm, is she attractive?”

I thought for a second. “Yeah, she’s attractive. Blonde, kinda soft-spoken. Bit clingy, I think.”

He looked down, then nodded slowly. “Screw it. Why not?”

“When can I meet her?”

“After we finish packing.”


He gave a thumbs-up and went back to checking over his ruck.

As I loaded the last of my gear into my duffel, something gnawed at the back of my mind. Valeria. The look she gave me that morning—like she wanted to say something but didn’t. Like she could feel I wasn’t telling the full truth.

I lied to her. Told her I worked for the government, which technically wasn’t a lie—but I didn’t tell her what I did. I couldn’t. If she knew I was military? She’d freak the ♥♥♥♥ out. She’d cry. Beg me not to go. Worry herself sick.

I couldn’t think about that now. We were deploying in the morning. I had work to do.

One Hour Later – In the Car
Leo sat beside me in the passenger seat, fidgeting like he was about to take the SATs. We parked a few hundred meters away from the flower vendor’s stall. I handed him a pair of binos.

“Blonde girl. Standing behind a simple table. Flowers stacked around her.”

He raised the binos, scanned the sidewalk. “I think I got her. Wow… she’s beautiful.”

I glanced at him, smirking. “You wanna keep staring, or go actually meet her?”

He lowered the binos and gave me this determined nod. “Alright. I’m ready.”

We got out of the car and made our way toward the vendor. As soon as she spotted me, she stood up.

“Oh! Hey! I thought you weren’t gonna come back.” She tilted her head with a hopeful smile. “Also… how’d your date go?”

I chuckled. “Well, first—yes, I came back. I’m a man of my word. Second—the date went well.”

She nodded, clearly pleased, then looked past me to Leo. “So… who’s this?”

I stepped aside a bit and introduced them. “This is my friend, Leo. He’s Czech, and he’s nineteen.”

Leo raised a hand, nervous smile on his face. “Hi…”

She smiled, a little bashful. “Hey.”

I watched them for a second, then stepped back. “Alright, I’ll leave you two to talk.”

She looked at me and said softly, “Sir… thank you. For doing this.”

I nodded once. “No problem.” Then I turned to Leo. “You good if I leave you here?”

He nodded confidently. “Yes, sir. I’m good.”

I patted his shoulder and walked back to the car.

Later – Giovanni’s Villa
I pulled into the long gravel driveway and parked the car in its usual spot. The sun had started dipping lower, casting long orange beams over the olive trees and stone walls.

I walked up and knocked. Mateo answered, like always.

“Hello, kid. How can I help you?”

“Hey, sir. I brought the car back. Need to talk to Mr. Giovanni.”


He gave a small nod and stepped aside. “I’ll go get him.”

I waited in the entry hall, just me and the tick of that grandfather clock in the corner.

A few minutes later, Gio walked in, looking like he always did—white linen shirt, suspenders, and that calm smile.

“Hey, kid. How’d your date go?”

“It went very well, sir.”


He nodded, eyes scanning the car through the front window. “And I see you brought my car back.”

“Not a scratch. Full tank of gas, too.”


He chuckled and gave me a fatherly clap on the shoulder. We talked a bit about nonsense—coffee, old songs, a story about him getting lost in Genoa in the ’60s.

Then, out of nowhere, he looked me dead in the eye. “Look, kid… I want you to do me a favor.”

“Sure. What is it?”


He gestured toward the car. “I want you to have it.”

I blinked. “What? Sir, I can’t do that. That’s your car. That’s your life’s work sitting out there.”

“I know,”
he said quietly. “But I don’t have much time left. That car means something to me. And I want it to mean something to you. Maybe… gift it to your kid someday. If you want.”

I hesitated. It felt wrong. Like I didn’t deserve it. But the look on his face…

“…Alright. I’ll take care of it, sir.”

He nodded, satisfied.

A few minutes later, I walked out to the car again. I looked back one last time. The old man stood in the doorway, right hand raised in a slow wave.

I raised mine, waved back, then slid into the driver’s seat and pulled away. The rearview mirror caught his figure until the driveway curved out of sight.
Don’t Say Goodbye
At 1300, I went back to Valeria’s apartment. I didn’t have a reason other than I just needed to see her again. One last time, maybe. Or maybe just… now.

I parked outside and walked up the stairs, each step heavier than it should’ve been. I stood at her door for a good few seconds, hand raised, frozen. Took a deep breath. Then knocked.

“Coming!” she called from inside.

A few clicks of the lock, then the door opened—and there she was.

“Luc?” she blinked, surprised. “Hey.”

I gave a faint smirk. “Hey, Val. Umm… can we talk?”

Something shifted in her eyes. That anxious flicker. She stepped aside and opened the door wider. “Oh… umm, sure. Come in.”

I stepped inside. Felt the familiar calm of her space wrap around me like warm light. Hardwood floors. That faint citrus scent she always carried. And her cat—little gray and white bastard—trotted straight up to me like I was late.

He meowed, loud, bossy. Begging for attention or food. Probably both.

“Hey, buddy,” I muttered, crouching down to scratch his head. “Still alive, huh?”

Valeria disappeared into the kitchen. I heard the faint clink of glass. She always got me water like I couldn’t handle myself.

“What’s his name again?” I called out.

“Cicero,” she said from the kitchen.

I looked down at the cat and whispered, “Listen, cat. I got orders. I’m leaving. Which means your mission is to keep her safe, keep her company, and don’t scratch the furniture. Got it?”

He meowed again. Sounded like a yes, sir.

“It was easier talking to a cat than telling her I might not come back.”

Valeria came back and handed me a glass. “Here.”

“Thanks.” I took it, but didn’t drink. Just held it. Cold against my palm.

She sat across from me on the couch, one leg folded under the other like she was bracing for something. Her eyes stayed on me, but not quite steady. She already knew.

“So… what’s going on?” she asked, soft but tight.

I sighed. “My boss called me this morning. I’ve been assigned to a diplomatic operation overseas.”

No expression. Just fingers fidgeting against her glass.

“Oh,” she said, quiet. “Okay. But… when will you be back?”

I dropped my eyes, felt the words choke in my throat. “I don’t know. Maybe five… six months. Could be longer.”

The silence after that was thick. The kind that wraps around your ribs and squeezes.

“Oh. Okay. That’s… that’s fine.” Her voice cracked at the end, like glass under strain. She caught herself quick, pretended it didn’t happen. “I mean, it’s not forever, right?”

But she wouldn’t look at me. Her eyes stayed low, on the floor. Her hand shook a little around the glass.

And I hated how good she was at pretending.

I leaned forward, elbows on knees. “Hey. Don’t worry, alright? I’ll be fine. I won’t do anything stupid. I’ll call you. Text you. Every chance I get.”

“Okay...” she said. Just that one word, like it was the only one left she trusted. It broke something in me.

I rubbed the back of my neck, searching for anything—any damn thing—to take this weight off her shoulders. Then something stupid came to me.

“V?” I asked.

She looked up.

“Maybe we don’t say goodbye,” I said. “Maybe we just go out. Have one last stupid amazing night. Like couples. Just... you and me.”

Her lips parted slightly, holding back a smile. That look she got when she wasn’t sure if she was dreaming or hearing me right.

“Yes,” she said. Nodding. “I’d love that. But… when?”

I smirked. “Right now would be nice.”

She laughed softly, brushing her hair back. “You’re serious?”

“Dead serious.”

She stood, smiling for real this time. “Okay. Give me ten minutes.” Then disappeared into her room.

I leaned back into the couch, ran a hand down my face. Cicero climbed up beside me again, meowing like he wanted a mission briefing.

I looked at him and said, “This is your moment. When I’m gone, she’s gonna need you to hold it together. That means cuddles, no attitude, and guarding her like a fuzzy little tank. Think you can manage that?”

One short meow. Then he hopped into my lap and headbutted my hand.

“Good. That’s what I like to hear.” I scratched under his chin. “Thanks, buddy.”

Then the bedroom door opened.

“Alright, I’m ready.”

I looked up and… ♥♥♥♥.

She was wearing this oversized heather gray sweater—soft, mohair-looking, catching the light like it was made of mist. Sleeves past her wrists in loose, pillowy folds, like something you’d wear on a lazy Sunday morning with coffee and books and nothing else.

Ivory trousers—high-waisted, cropped, lightly tailored like parchment that moved in a breeze. Clean. Simple. Perfect contrast to the sweater’s coziness. Her posture was relaxed, not posed, not forced—just her, being her.

A burgundy leather handbag hung at her side, gold chain strap glinting just slightly. It felt like something that had history. Maybe her mom’s. Maybe something she found once and fell in love with.

She wore metal-framed glasses, round lenses perched on her freckled nose. Caught the sunlight and turned her into this mix of writer and dreamer—like a girl lost in a museum or halfway through a poem she’d never finish.

Her hair flowed over her shoulders in soft waves. Sunlight had kissed it in just the right places. It was like light wanted to rest on her longer.

And then her smile—half-shy, half-playful. Mysterious. Inviting. Honest.

She looked like she belonged in a postcard you’d never want to send.

And my heart skipped.

Still does when I think about it.

I swallowed, tried to find words that didn’t sound like an idiot. Failed.

“Wow, umm… you look nice. Amazing. Stunning. Gorgeous. Pretty… but most of all, you’re beautiful.”

Her cheeks turned a deep shade of red as she laughed and looked down, trying to hide it. “Alright, alright, smooth talker.”

She looked up at me again. “Thank you, Luc. Now… shall we head out?”

I smiled, stood up, and offered my arm. “Yes, madam.”
Cesarino and the Stranger in the Restroom
When we stepped out of her apartment, the early evening air greeted us like a soft sigh—cool, gentle, a little humid like summer was just beginning to stretch its legs. It smelled faintly of blooming flowers from the window boxes, car exhaust, and that distant savory scent of someone grilling nearby. But none of that mattered.

Because I was starving.

And not like “snack-hungry.” I was full-on gut-growling, lightheaded, desperate kind of hungry. I hadn’t eaten a damn thing since the morning. My stomach actually let out a low growl loud enough that I thought she might’ve heard it.

I rubbed it a little, grunting under my breath, trying to play it off. Then I glanced over at Valeria, who was just finishing locking her apartment door.

“Hey, Val,” I said, casually—though the way my stomach was twisting, I probably sounded more desperate than cool.

She turned and looked at me with this teasing little smile, like she knew exactly what I was about to say but wanted to make me work for it. “Yeah, babe?” she said, drawing out the word on purpose.

That one word stopped me in my tracks.

Babe.

My brain just... blue-screened. Two seconds went by where I had absolutely nothing to say. The first second was me double-checking that I actually heard her say it—and the second was me scrambling to come up with any kind of response that didn’t sound like my vocal cords were seizing up.

But it was too late. My mouth had already gone rogue.

“Buh—uh—I, uh, mmm—yeah, I…” I stammered, worse than yesterday. My mouth went full soup mode.

She giggled.

Then laughed.

Not mean. Not mocking. Just… amused. Like she knew she had that power, and was still surprised it worked every time.

“What is it, babe?” she asked again, voice soft and affectionate, as if her teasing had already melted into real care.

I took a second, closed my eyes, reset my brain, and finally managed to get it together enough to ask, “Are you hungry right now?”

She gave me this little look—like she was deciding whether to mess with me a bit longer—then nodded slowly. “I could eat.”

God bless those words.

Relief washed over me like a tide. Because I swear, I could’ve eaten a whole damn cow at that point, horns and hooves included. I tried to act casual, but I probably looked like a man freshly rescued from a desert island.

“So what do you wanna eat?” I asked.

She tapped her chin, thinking. “There’s this place that sells sandwiches—amazing sandwiches. It’s called Cesarino.”

I gave her a nod of approval. “That sounds nice. Lead the way.”

So we walked.

Side by side, down the cobbled streets of Milan. The sun had dipped low enough to stretch our shadows out in front of us, long and quiet like they were leading the way. I stayed on the outer edge of the sidewalk, like my old man taught me—always walk closest to the street.

Valeria moved with this quiet grace, her hand swinging lightly by her side. I found myself glancing over at her more than I meant to—taking in the way her hair bounced when she walked, the rhythm of her steps, the slight tilt of her smile as she looked ahead. It was stupid and cliché and all the stuff guys pretend not to think about, but hell, I didn’t care anymore.

I was in love with her. And I knew it.

I wanted to tell her, too. The words sat right there on my tongue. But I couldn’t force them out yet. Not until the moment was right. Not until I was sure she’d catch them and hold them tight.

Then, as if the universe heard me, our hands brushed.

Just barely. Fingertips, knuckles—nothing direct.

But she didn’t pull away.

Instead, her fingers slid into mine like they belonged there. Like she’d been waiting to do that the whole time. We didn’t say a word about it. Didn’t need to. I just looked down at our hands—her fingers wrapped gently around mine—and suddenly, I felt like I was seventeen again, being dragged along by her who knew where she was going better than I ever would.

And I liked it.

We made it to Cesarino just as the line was starting to build. The place looked cozy from the outside—simple awning, hand-written chalkboard menu, that comforting smell of grilled bread and rosemary spilling out every time someone opened the door.

Valeria stepped ahead to get in line, but I leaned in and whispered, “Hey Val... I gotta pee. Real bad.”

She turned and blinked, half-laughing, “Oh. Umm, okay. I’ll help you order then. Just meet me back here, alright?”

“I promise.”

“Pinky promise?” she asked with a raised eyebrow, holding up her pinky finger like it was some sacred dealbreaker.

I snorted, shook my head, and reached out with dramatic effort to hook my pinky with hers. “Pinky promise.”

Then I awkward-fast-walked toward the restroom, trying not to look like I was about to explode.

Inside, the bathroom was clean but small. Just one sink, a mirror, a stall, and a urinal. I did my business fast, sighed with relief, and moved to wash my hands. That’s when I saw him.

Guy standing a little off to the side, leaning against the wall.

He wasn’t doing anything. Not washing up. Not texting. Just... watching me.

In the mirror, I caught his eyes—dark, steady, unblinking.

I turned slightly, still drying my hands. “Can I help you?”

No answer.

Just more of that cold, locked stare.

I moved toward the door, but he stepped right into my path.

“I know you don’t know me,” he said quietly. “But I know who you are. I don’t care what job you do, or what you think you’re doing. Just know—we’re watching you.”

My gut tensed. Not with fear—but with instinct. I forced myself to stay calm, jaw clenched.

“Her godfather send you?” I asked, voice low. “What’s his name—Michaelis?”

The corner of his eye twitched. Barely. But it was enough to tell me I hit the mark.

He tried to stay calm, still staring like he was in control. “Just know,” he repeated, “we’re watching you. Everywhere.”

I stepped back slightly, sizing him up. That’s when I saw it.

Tucked just behind the fold of his jacket, near his waist—Glock. Compact. Holstered but visible, if you knew where to look.

He hadn’t noticed me clocking it yet.

I stared just long enough that when he finally saw where my eyes had landed, he adjusted his coat and stepped forward.

“Don’t tell anyone about this,” he warned.

I gave him a nod. Expression blank. Nothing in my face.

Then I turned, walked out, and took a long breath as soon as the door shut behind me.

I scanned the patio, found her almost immediately—Valeria, sitting at a table, looking around for me like she’d been waiting longer than she expected. When she saw me, her whole face lit up, and just like that... the weight of that whole encounter disappeared.

I walked over, slid into the seat across from her.

“Where were you? You were gone like ten minutes,” she asked, half-laughing but eyeing me suspiciously.

I couldn’t tell her the truth—not now. So I shrugged, played it off. “Well, I was, y’know... doing my thing. Then I realized I had to take a number two.”

She blinked. Then cracked up.

“Wow,” she said. “Right when we’re about to eat? Nice one, Luc.”

I unwrapped my sandwich, took one bite, and—holy hell. That sandwich is good. Bread was toasted to perfection, the meat was juicy, the sauce had this subtle zing like lemon and garlic had a love child. I devoured the thing in under two minutes.

When I looked up, Valeria was only halfway through hers, and staring at my empty plate.

“Where’s your sandwich?” she asked, blinking.

“I ate it,” I said, mouth still half full.

She stared. “What do you mean you ate it?”

“I mean I finished it,” I said, holding up my empty wrapper. “It’s gone.”

She shook her head in disbelief. “What? I haven’t even eaten halfway yet.”

I grinned. “Guess you’re learning new things about men every day.”

She gave me a playful eye roll and leaned back. “Hey... do you want to go to a movie theater?”

I smiled at her. No hesitation this time. “Of course, My Love. Let’s go.”

She grabbed her bag, I stood up beside her, and we walked off hand-in-hand.
Snapshots of Us
We got up from the sandwich place, sunlight cutting across our table like it didn’t give a damn about what time it was. Her half-eaten panino was still sitting there in its wrapper, perfectly untouched except for one bite. She looked at it like it had offended her, then gave me that half-stern, half-teasing glare—eyebrows arched, mouth twisted in a smirk.

“You’re such a savage,” she said as she picked it up. “Did you even chew yours?”

“Chewing’s for kids,” I muttered, brushing crumbs off my lap.

She laughed under her breath and wrapped the rest of hers in the waxy paper sleeve like she was tucking it into bed. Then she slid it into her bag like it was something sacred. “I’ll finish it later. Maybe.”

We started walking again, no real direction in mind. Just the flow of the street, the steady rhythm of footsteps and distant mopeds. I glanced at my watch out of habit. 14:45. The sun was still high, the kind of brightness that made you squint just to think straight. Her hand brushed mine now and then, like it was testing the idea of being held.

Then out of nowhere, a group of teenagers burst out of a narrow corner shop, laughing way too loud, holding thin photo strips above their heads like they'd just won the lottery. One of them had a heart drawn on their strip in pink Sharpie. Another kid was showing theirs off to a friend, cracking up at whatever faces they'd made.

Valeria and I stopped and turned, eyes following the group. They’d just come out of a little shop that honestly looked like it hadn’t changed since the 1980s. There were vintage photo strips taped on the windows, some so sun-faded they were practically ghosts.

Above the entrance, a crooked wooden sign read: “FOTOCABINA” in red bubble letters. And beneath it: "Memories Made Here" in handwritten cursive, peeling just slightly at the edges.

Valeria glanced at the shop, then at me, then back again.

“You wanna go in?” she asked, voice soft but curious. “Just see what it’s like?”

I tilted my head, then shrugged. “Yeah. Why not?”

Inside, the place smelled like old photo paper, a little dust, and a hint of someone’s cologne—probably the owner's. It was small and warm, with dim yellow lights and walls absolutely plastered with photo strips. They were pinned and taped all over—some black-and-white, others vivid, chaotic, joyful. Kisses, middle fingers, birthday hats, duck faces, and every kind of pose in between. You could tell some of those photos had stories behind them. Some had pain hidden behind smiles. Others were nothing but raw happiness, captured mid-laugh.

There were racks of costume props—big sunglasses, cowboy hats, feather boas, plastic tiaras, even some dumb signs like “She Said Yes” and “Still Single!” There was something almost sacred about it. Like a museum of ordinary love and inside jokes.

A middle-aged guy popped out from behind a curtain in the back. His shirt was a little too colorful, like he’d lost a bet, and he had the kind of cheerful voice that made you wonder if he talked to everyone that way or just couples.

“Ah, welcome, welcome! This is the photobooth, where you don't just get a picture—you get a memory,” he said, throwing out his hands. “Can I help you two lovebirds with anything? Looking to capture the moment?”

Valeria looked at me and tilted her head like she was trying to read my mind.

I smirked. “What do you think?”

“I think…” she turned to the guy, “Yeah. We’ll do some photos.”

He clapped. “That’s what I like to hear. Ten euros for the whole deal—print and digital, no limits on poses. Oh, and if you want to wear something fun…” he gestured at the costume racks, “...the props are on the house. My wife can help you pick something out if you want a little extra razzle-dazzle.”

Valeria was already halfway to the rack before he finished that sentence.

“Come on,” she said, throwing a feather boa at me. “Live a little.”

I caught it midair and made a face. “You’re lucky I’m in a good mood.”

“You’re lucky I didn’t pick the pink wig,” she fired back, already pulling a pair of oversized cat-eye sunglasses onto her face. She grabbed a floppy hat too, the kind old movie stars used to wear in black-and-white films.

I went with a black fedora and added a fake pipe for dramatic effect. She laughed the second I put it in my mouth. “What are you supposed to be? A detective on vacation?”

“Detective Heartache,” I said, deepening my voice. “Solving the mystery of why you’re too damn cute.”

That made her stop and blink for half a second. She looked down and away, a little caught off guard. I saw the pink touch her cheeks.

“Okay, cheesy,” she muttered, but she was smiling.

We stepped into the booth. It was smaller than I expected. Tight. Cozy. Our knees touched when we sat, and the air suddenly felt warmer, like the space between us had its own gravity. The curtain closed behind us and the light above the lens blinked on.

The owner peeked in once. “Alright you two—just be yourselves. The best pictures always happen when you stop trying.”

Then the first flash.

She stuck her tongue out and threw up a peace sign like a damn teenager. I was still adjusting my hat.

Second flash.

She leaned in out of nowhere and kissed my cheek. I didn’t react fast enough—the camera caught me mid-surprise, wide-eyed like a deer in headlights.

Third.

I held up my fake pipe like I was interrogating her. She put both hands up like she was surrendering. We both cracked up.

Fourth.

She stole my fedora and tilted it on her head with this smug little smirk.

Fifth.

Her head on my shoulder. Eyes closed. I didn’t move. Didn’t breathe. Just let it happen.

And the rest… they blurred together. Ten shots in total. Three were goofy—hers. Two were dumb—mine. But the rest… the rest were just us. No act. No roles. Just Lucanus and Valeria in a cramped little photobooth, frozen in moments I didn’t realize would mean so much until later.

When we stepped out, the guy handed us two glossy photo strips, still warm from the printer.

“Double prints for double trouble,” he said with a wink.

Valeria scanned hers slowly. “I’m taking this one,” she said, sliding it into her bag. “This one’s going on the fridge.”

She held the second one out to me. “And this one’s yours. Don’t lose it.”

I looked at the strip. At the one where she kissed my cheek. At the one where her head rested on my shoulder like she belonged there.

I tucked it into my jacket pocket like it was something breakable.

We stepped outside again. The sun was lower now, shadows stretching long across the street. People moved around us, but none of it mattered.

Her hand brushed mine again—but this time, she took it. No hesitation. Just reached out and laced our fingers together like she’d done it a hundred times before.

“Hey,” she said, not looking at me. “That was fun.”

“Yeah,” I said quietly. “Yeah, it was.”

“I wanna do that again when you’re back.”

I swallowed hard. The words tried to rise up—“I’ll come back, I swear”—but they got stuck somewhere deep.

So I just gave her hand a squeeze and let her pull me forward.

Toward whatever came next.
Win Me Something Stupid
We stepped out of the photo booth shop with that little strip of glossy snapshots fluttering in Valeria’s hand. She held it up to the light like it was a trophy, squinting at it and laughing under her breath. “We look ridiculous,” she said, grinning at the one where my hat was pulled too low over my eyes and she was mid-laugh, head tilted, motion-blurred and beautiful.

I took the strip gently from her fingers and stared at it for a second, the edges still warm from the printer. “No... we look like we actually had a damn good time,” I murmured, thumbing the edge like it might vanish if I let go.

She bumped my shoulder lightly with hers, eyes glinting. “Come on, Babe. The day’s not over yet.”

Somewhere in the distance, music drifted through the air—tinny, poppy, slightly distorted through scratchy old speakers. A weird mix of carousel jingles, loud pop songs from a decade ago, and the rhythmic dings of a bell ringing over and over. I looked toward the sound. That smell hit me next—sweet and heavy—cotton candy, popcorn, roasted nuts, fried dough.

Then we saw it.

A funfair. Set up in a broad piazza right alongside the canal and the train tracks, the whole thing buzzed with color and motion. Strings of glowing bulbs hung crisscrossed overhead like a net of fireflies. Neon signs blinked lazily. Food stalls lined both sides of the walkway, while rides creaked and spun in the background like something out of a dream. The Ferris wheel’s metal rattled in the wind, towering above it all.

“Okay… this actually looks amazing,” I said.

Valeria raised her eyebrows and gave me that sideways smirk. “What? You act like you’ve never been to one of these before.”

“Not with someone like you,” I said, dead serious.

Her face softened just a bit, that telltale flicker behind her eyes again. That look she gave me when she didn’t want me to see she was flattered. “Alright, romantic. Let’s see if you can win me something stupid.”

We wandered in together, shoulder to shoulder, slipping into the current of families, teens, tourists, and locals. Kids tore past us with giant sticks of pastel cotton candy. Somewhere nearby, someone screamed coming off a spinning ride. The sunlight had started tilting golden, catching in her hair, in the glint of her sunglasses perched on her head. The fair was slowly waking up for the night shift.

There were games everywhere—ring tosses, rigged basketball hoops, water gun races, balloon darts, duck fishing, beanbag toss, milk bottle knockdowns, mini-golf, petting zoos, shuffle bowling, skee-ball, a punch boxing machine, even a mechanical bull and bungee run. All of it bathed in neon and laughter.

We started with the ring toss. Toss after toss, nothing landed. I mean, those damn rings might as well have been cursed. They bounced off the bottles like they were greased. Valeria laughed after each miss, and I was starting to take it personal. “It’s rigged,” I muttered.

She just gave me a nudge. “You always blame the system, huh?”

Next was the basketball hoops. She sank a couple shots—giggling when she made them. I, on the other hand, didn’t miss a single one.

“You’ve done this before,” she said, mock suspicious.

“Maybe,” I grinned. “Sniper reflexes, remember?”

Then came the knock-down game with the stacked cans. We both took turns, laughing every time one of us sent them tumbling like a house of cards. It felt easy. Uncomplicated. Just fun.

Then we passed the dunk tank. Didn’t even think much of it until the guy up there started shouting, “Hey, you two! Come on! I bet you can’t even hit the mark!”

We looked at each other. Valeria shrugged. “Eh, why not?”

She went first. Grabbed a baseball, aimed—and missed. Tried again. Miss. The guy sneered. “Wow, sweetheart, I’ve seen pigeons with better aim!”

She gave him a death glare and missed again.

Now it was my turn.

“Alright, big guy, show us what ya got,” the dunk tank guy taunted.

I tossed the first one—miss. “Hell, you’re even worse than your girlfriend!” he laughed.

That did it.

I squared my stance, exhaled, and launched the ball with everything I had. It cracked against the bullseye like a whip. The dunk tank guy disappeared into the water mid-laugh. Splash.

The crowd nearby cheered. I turned to Valeria. She was beaming.

“Did you do that for me? A sweet little revenge?”

I smirked. “Oh yeah.”

Then I saw it—a BB gun shooting booth with a line of plushies hanging above it like trophies.

I walked straight up to the guy running it. “Let me give this one a try.”

The booth guy handed me an M1 Carbine-style airsoft rifle. “Alright, you want normal speed, fast, or super-fast? Prize gets bigger the harder it gets.”

I looked at the options, then at the massive bear hanging behind him.

“I’ll take the last one.”

He raised a brow. “That’s super-fast. Not easy, man.”

“I’ll manage.”

He hit the button, and the targets started moving like they were on cocaine. But I locked in, aimed down the sights, and started popping them one by one. Click-click-click—target after target dropped. The guy’s expression shifted from bored to genuinely impressed.

When it was over, he let out a low whistle. “Alright then... guess you earned this.” He pulled down the giant bear. “Is that your girl over there?”

I looked behind me. Valeria was scanning the booths, her back turned.

“Yeah. That’s her.”

He nodded. “Then give this to her. She deserves it.”

I took the bear and walked back to her.

Her eyes lit up when she saw me. “Oh my God,” she laughed. “What did you do to get me this?”

I shrugged, handing it over. “Because I love you.”

She stopped. Looked at me like I’d just said something illegal and perfect at the same time.

“Oh really?” she teased. “Well... I love you.”

“I love you too,” I said.

She squinted at me, like she was scanning my soul. “Prove it. Scream it to the world!”

I leaned in close and whispered, “I love you.”

She blinked. “Why’d you whisper it?”

“Because you are my world.”

Her whole face turned red. Not a blush—red. She tried to hide her mouth behind the bear, but I could see the grin underneath.

She didn’t say anything right away. Just leaned in close and bumped her forehead against my chest.

And that was enough.
Somewhere Safe
Valeria held onto that massive bear like she was afraid it might float away. She walked with it tucked under one arm, clinging to it like a security blanket. I didn’t say anything—just watched her grin at it like the damn thing was alive. Eventually, maybe ten minutes later, she turned and shoved it into my chest with a casual, “Your turn.”

It was awkward to carry. I had to sling my arm around its fuzzy neck, dragging it along like I was helping a drunk friend home. The thing kept bumping into people, and every time it did, Valeria would burst out laughing. Not loudly, but that kind of breathy laugh she did when she was genuinely entertained. She leaned in and whispered, “He’s had too much funnel cake,” and kept walking like it was the most normal thing in the world.

I didn’t respond. I was too busy watching her. Her hair was a mess from the wind, cheeks pink from walking around all day, and she had this easy kind of smile she didn’t even seem to notice she was wearing. The sun was setting behind her, slipping down behind the buildings, turning everything gold for a few seconds.

We walked across the fairgrounds toward the arcade pavilion—a big open tent at the edge of everything. Neon lights spilled out from it, flashing pink and green onto the sidewalk like it was trying too hard to be noticed. The music thumped, old-school stuff, probably Daft Punk. I couldn’t tell right away, but it was familiar. Loud enough to feel in your chest.

The place looked like it had been built inside an old warehouse—metal rafters, exposed brick, the works. They’d retrofitted it with lights and sound, prize walls and posters, and a carpet that probably hadn’t been cleaned in years. It smelled like warm plastic, spilled soda, and a thousand people’s leftover adrenaline.

Valeria stopped just outside and looked around. “Jesus,” she said. “This feels like high school.”

“Yeah,” I said. I meant to add something else, but I didn’t. It did feel like that. The noise, the lights, the smell—it hit some part of my brain that hadn’t been touched in years.

Inside, it was a mess. Kids running everywhere. Machines beeping nonstop. Rows of racing games sat empty with their glowing seats, and there was a line at the DDR pad. Somewhere in the back, a group of teenagers was screaming over a game of Time Crisis.

Valeria nudged me and pointed at the DDR guy, who was moving like he was getting paid for it. “That’s gonna be you in five minutes.”

“Not a chance,” I said. “I have knees like an old man.”

“Sure you do,” she said, smiling.

We made our way to the change machine. Dumped a five in, got a rain of coins in return. I handed her half. They were heavy in my pocket—metallic and cold.

“What first?” I asked.

She didn’t hesitate. “Air hockey.”

She dragged me by the hand over to the table and dropped a coin in. The bear got left on a nearby stool like he was our team mascot.

“You talk a big game for someone who missed three dunk tank throws,” I said, lining up my paddle.

“That was warm-up,” she replied, brushing her hair out of her face. “This is my turf.”

I shrugged. “Alright.”

She played fast. Way faster than I expected. Slapped the puck across the table with no warning, sent it bouncing off the walls at impossible angles. I blocked a few, missed more.

I let her take the first game. Not completely. Just enough.

“You’re holding back,” she said as we reset the puck.

“Maybe.”

She didn’t look convinced. She scored again before I could line up properly.

“Boom. You lose,” she said, grinning. “Admit defeat, Luc.”

“One more. Winner carries the bear.”

“Deal.”

She beat me again. Fair and square this time. She didn’t gloat, not really. Just raised her hands in mock victory and said, “That’s what I thought.”

I handed her the bear. “It’s yours.”

“You’re damn right it is.”

We drifted toward the arcade cabinets. Found a Street Fighter machine, the new one with the sleek design and glowing buttons. She picked Chun-Li. I picked Ryu out of habit.

I didn’t try too hard. Let her get some hits in. She caught on fast.

“You’re doing it again,” she said.

“What?”

“Holding back.”

I looked at her, shrugged. “Maybe I just like watching you win.”

She rolled her eyes. “Shut up.”

Then the claw machine. She pointed at a panda plush buried near the back.

“I want that one.”

I nodded. Gave it a try. The claw dipped, grabbed, slipped. Did that about five more times.

She stood beside me with her arms folded. “You know this is rigged, right?”

“I know,” I said.

“And yet here you are.”

I sighed and fed in another coin. Took my time. Lined it up just right. The claw dipped again. This time it held. Moved. Dropped it in the chute.

Valeria clapped. Like actually clapped, little bounce and everything. “You did it!”

I pulled the panda out and handed it to her with a stupid little bow. “Your prize.”

She hugged it to her chest. “Now we match.”

She held it up next to the giant bear. “Big bear, baby bear.”

She looked at me, smiling. Not in a big, obvious way. Just… soft. Honest. Her eyes lingered a little longer than usual.

I didn’t say anything clever. Didn’t try to make it a moment.

But it was.

“I could stay here,” I said, voice low. “Right now. Just… here.”

She didn’t look away. “Then remember it. All of it.”

“I will,” I said.

She reached for my hand. Laced her fingers through mine.

And we just stood there like that. No more games. No more noise. Just holding on.

Because sometimes you know—when something’s about to end. Even if no one says it out loud.
Something to Hold Onto
We left the arcade still grinning like idiots, arms full of bears. Hers was small and squishy and tucked under her arm. Mine was this giant, slouched monstrosity I had to carry over my shoulder like a half-conscious bouncer I was dragging out of a bar. Every few steps, I had to crane my neck to one side just to see past it. The thing kept bumping into signs, brushing strangers, knocking into light poles like it had a mind of its own.

Valeria laughed every time.

“You good back there?” she called out, walking just ahead of me.

“I’m fighting for my life, Val,” I muttered, shifting the bear again.

She slowed, reached back for my hand, and gave it a squeeze. “That’s what love looks like.”

“Love looks like spinal trauma?”

She smirked. “Only the best kind.”

The sun had dipped completely behind the rooftops now, the sky in that last bruised-blue stage between day and night. Streetlights blinked to life one by one, soft and yellow, like fireflies waking up. Behind us, the fair had faded into background noise. Laughter in the distance, someone dragging metal poles across concrete, mopeds whining off into alleys.

We walked side by side, hand in hand, carrying these stupid prizes like they mattered.

She bumped my shoulder. “Hey.”

“Hmm?”

“You still up for a movie?”

I glanced at her. Hair windblown. Cheeks a little flushed from the cold. Eyes tired but still bright.

Part of me wanted to say no. I had less than twenty-four hours before deployment. I should’ve been home, packing, checking gear, clearing my head. But here she was, holding my hand like it was the only thing keeping her grounded. And here I was, letting her.

“Yeah,” I said. “Still up for it.”

She squinted at me like she didn’t quite buy it. “You sure?”

“Positive.”

She grinned. “Alright then. Come on, mystery artist.”

I laughed. “Wow. You still remember that dumb nickname?”

“Of course. You always acted like you were above the world when you drew. Like some tortured little genius.”

“I was seventeen and moody. You kept stealing my pencils.”

“You let me.”

We turned a corner, and that’s when we saw her.

A teenage girl, maybe sixteen, curled up on the steps of some faded old apartment. Hoodie up, arms wrapped around her knees. She wasn’t crying loud—none of that movie sobbing stuff. Just small, controlled exhales. The kind that hurt more because you know she was trying not to make a sound.

Valeria slowed beside me. “Wait… is she crying?”

I looked. “Yeah. Doesn’t look like she’s having a good night. You wanna…?”

She didn’t answer. Just tugged my hand and pulled me toward the girl.

Valeria didn’t say anything right away. Didn’t crowd her, either. Just sat down beside her like it was the most natural thing in the world. Like this was exactly where she needed to be.

Then, soft: “Hey. You okay?”

The girl sniffled. Wiped at her face with her sleeve, eyes red. “My boyfriend broke up with me,” she mumbled. “Said I was too annoying to be in a relationship. Then I found out he was sleeping with my best friend.”

Valeria let out a breath. Not quite a laugh. More like a tired sigh that understood too much. “That sounds familiar.”

The girl glanced at her, confused.

“You ever notice how guys never say you’re ‘too much’ when they want something from you? Only when they’re done?” Valeria shrugged. “Funny how that works.”

The girl gave this weird half-laugh, like she didn’t expect to. “I feel stupid.”

I stepped forward, crouched a little. “You’re not.”

Both of them looked at me.

“I mean it. I know it sucks right now, and I’m sorry you’re going through it. But you didn’t deserve that. There are guys out there who’ll actually treat you right. Love you for who you are. Not try to break you down first.”

She sniffled. “How? How do I find someone like that?”

I hesitated. Thought about it. Then said, “You won’t—not until you believe you deserve it. But once you do… you’ll see him coming.”

She blinked hard. Still crying. But something shifted—just a little. Her posture loosened. Her shoulders weren’t curled so tight.

Valeria nodded. “And hey. You’re not too much. That’s how I met him.” She gestured toward me. “I was loud. Messy. Complicated. He didn’t care.”

The girl didn’t say anything for a second.

Then: “I thought we were gonna last.”

Valeria sighed. “We always do. Doesn’t make it any less real just ‘cause it ended.”

She looked back at me and said, “Hey, babe. Give me the bear.”

I blinked. “You serious?”

“Dead serious.”

I stepped over, handed it to her.

Valeria turned to the girl and held it out. “Here. He’s yours.”

The girl’s eyes widened. “Really?”

“He’s a little clumsy, smells like funnel cake, and takes up too much space. But he helps.”

The girl stood and hugged Valeria tight. No warning. Just wrapped her arms around her like she needed someone to lean on. Then turned to me and did the same. I froze for a second, then patted her back, kind of awkwardly. She smelled like peach shampoo and sadness.

“Thank you,” she kept whispering. “Thank you.”

She disappeared into the building, bear in tow. Just like that.

We stood there for a second, quiet again.

Then we walked.

Past a bakery closing up for the night. Past a corner with a flickering green pharmacy sign. The silence felt... warm. Easy. Like we’d done something that mattered and didn’t need to say more.

After a while, I said, “Why’d you give her the bear?”

Valeria shrugged. “Felt like she needed something to hold onto.”

I glanced at her. “You’ve got a hell of a heart.”

She nudged me. “Oh really.”

“I mean it. That’s why I love you.”

She rolled her eyes. “You’re such a dork.”

“Doesn’t make it less true.”

She didn’t say anything after that. Just leaned into me a little as we walked, arms brushing. Hers still holding the little panda from earlier. Mine empty now.

But somehow, I didn’t feel like I’d lost anything.
Midnight in Milano
We eventually made it to the cinema, still carrying the afterglow of the night like it clung to our skin. My hand stayed in hers, our fingers interlaced just enough to feel deliberate. That fried sugar scent lingered in the air around us, tangled with cheap perfume, warm concrete, and the faint burn of street vendors packing up for the night.

The theatre wasn’t anything fancy. Just an old neighborhood cinema that had probably seen better days, but it had this kind of quiet charm—washed in soft amber lights, buzzing a little over the flickering marquee. Rows of film titles glowed in neon against cracked brick walls. It felt like stepping into a dream someone had twenty years ago and never let go of.

I tilted my head at the lineup. “Okay. Let’s see what we’ve got. I vote for something with explosions.”

Valeria squinted up at the titles. “Yeah, no. We’re not watching people shoot each other for two hours.”

“Come on,” I grinned. “You don’t like action movies?”

“I like good action movies,” she said. “You like the kind where everyone dies in slow motion and no one reloads.”

“That’s a stylistic choice,” I argued.

“Sure,” she said, unimpressed, then pointed at the marquee. “There. Media Nocte Paris. Woody Allen.”

I tried to pronounce it under my breath—Midnight in Paris... “What is it about?”

She laughed. “It’s about this writer who ends up in Paris and—I don’t know, time travel? I think he meets all these old authors from the 1920s. Midnight nostalgia fantasy. I heard it’s really sweet.”

“Romantic?” I asked, even though I already knew the answer.

She gave me this look. “You scared?”

I snorted. “Of what, emotional intimacy? Terrifying.”

“Exactly,” she said, taking my hand again. “Come on, tough guy.”

We stepped inside and were immediately hit with that unmistakable cinema smell—popcorn, butter flavoring that probably wasn’t legally butter, a hint of floor cleaner and something vaguely nacho-shaped. It was weirdly comforting.

At the concession stand, the cashier barely looked up from his register. “Hey. What’ll it be?”

“Two for Midnight in Paris,” I said, adjusting the stuffed bear on my shoulder. It flopped pitifully, one ear bent like it had opinions about my life choices.

The guy blinked. “You want snacks?”

I glanced at Valeria. She was already giving me that tiny nod, like this was routine. Like we’d done this dozens of times, even though we hadn’t.

“Yeah,” I said. “We’ll grab food too.”

The cashier slid over a laminated menu, all fingerprints and cracked corners. We stood close, shoulder to shoulder, scanning the options.

“Popcorn,” she said.

I nodded. “Obviously. Large.”

“With extra butter,” she added.

I looked at her, mock serious. “You’re not afraid to commit, huh?”

She shrugged. “Go big or go home.”

“What about those chicken tenders?”

“Yes. With fries. And the cheesy kind, not the weird pepper ones.”

“And drinks?”

“Sprite for me,” she said.

I turned to the cashier. “Same for me. Sprite and regret.”

He raised an eyebrow but didn’t ask. Just rang it all up and handed over our tickets and a food tray that barely fit on the counter.

“Lot of couples seeing that one tonight,” he said casually. “Kind of a date movie, I guess.”

I didn’t reply right away. Just smiled faintly, accepted the tray. I could feel Valeria’s eyes on me.

“Thanks,” I said, and we headed down the corridor.

The carpet was that weird sticky kind, patterned with stars that hadn’t been cool since 1995. The walls were lined with faded movie posters and buzzing sconces. One of them blinked like it was trying to die.

“This place is kinda perfect,” she said, half-smiling.

“You say that now,” I murmured. “Wait till we sit in the chairs and realize they squeak every time you breathe.”

We found our screen. The theatre was mostly empty—just a few couples dotted here and there, scattered like punctuation marks in an unfinished story. We took seats in the center row, middle of the theater. Best view. Best sound. I placed the tray down, split the popcorn between us, and leaned back.

Valeria shifted into her seat with a sigh, curled one leg up under her. “You ever fall asleep during a movie before?”

I thought about it. “Once. High school. Fell asleep during The English Patient. Woke up thinking I’d time-traveled.”

She chuckled. “This one might do the same.”

“Good,” I said. “Then I can meet Hemingway and challenge him to a fistfight.”

“You would absolutely lose,” she said, throwing a piece of popcorn at me.

I caught it mid-air, popped it into my mouth. “But I’d go out like a legend.”

The lights dimmed. Trailers started. Some comedy, some horror, none of them really registering. Valeria handed me popcorn now and then without looking, like it was instinct. Her knee brushed mine once, then stayed there.

Then came that moment. Halfway through the movie. Paris was glowing onscreen, Owen Wilson was talking to Zelda Fitzgerald, and I figured... why not?

I did the classic move—the arm stretch, yawn, then down behind her shoulders. It was clumsy as hell. Textbook dumb. But she didn’t flinch.

She tilted her head toward me, amused. “Really?”

“I panicked.”

She leaned into my side, head resting just beneath my collarbone. “It’s okay. You’re cute when you’re trying.”

My heart did something. Some slow, strange flip I couldn’t stop if I tried.

I rested my chin on her head. Her hair smelled like vanilla and wind. The warmth of her pressed against my side settled something inside me I hadn’t even known was restless.

We stayed that way, letting the film roll on. I don’t remember much after that—just soft colors, jazz music, cobblestone streets. Her breath syncing with mine. Her fingers slowly threading through mine again under the armrest.

Then I looked down and realized I was staring.

“What?” she whispered, not taking her eyes off the screen.

“Nothing,” I murmured. “Just... you.”

That made her glance up. She caught me full in the act, eyes meeting mine in the low light.

“You’re seriously watching me during a movie set in 1920s Paris?” she asked, incredulous.

“You’re more interesting,” I said.

Her face broke into a quiet, embarrassed smile. Then she shook her head and tucked herself deeper into my side. “You’re dangerous when you talk like that.”

I didn’t reply. Just kissed the top of her head again.

And then, somewhere between Fitzgerald and the Eiffel Tower, I drifted off.

I woke up to the theater lights blinking softly overhead. The credits were already halfway done. Names scrolling in silence.

My neck ached, but Valeria was still there, asleep against me. She looked peaceful. Fragile in the way people only look when they’re unaware they’re being watched.

I pressed a kiss to her forehead. “Hey,” I whispered. “Val. Wake up.”

She stirred. Her eyes blinked open, unfocused. “What...?”

“Movie’s over.”

“Oh.” She blinked again, sat up slowly. Her hair was tousled and perfect in the worst way. “Did we fall asleep?”

“You did. I was keeping watch,” I lied.

She smiled sleepily. “Liar.”

“True.”

She didn’t move to get up. Just leaned back again slightly, like the moment didn’t want to end. “Can we stay here for a bit?”

“We should go. They’ll clean soon.”

“Just a few more minutes,” she said softly. “I just want to sit here. With you. Knowing you’ll stay.”

That one hit harder than I was ready for.

I didn’t say anything. Just kissed her again, slower this time. Let the silence wrap around us like a blanket. The empty theater. The soft buzz of dying speakers. Her.

“I’ll stay,” I said quietly. “I promise.”



When we finally left the theater, the city had quieted down. The wind had picked up a little. The air smelled faintly of river and cigarettes.

“Hey, Luc,” she said, swinging our hands as we walked. “Wanna go to Navigli?”

I looked at her, a little surprised. “Now?”

She nodded. “I want to see the canal lights. Just... feel the city one more time before our night ends.”

“Yeah,” I said. “Let’s go.”

She smiled and tugged me toward the tram stop.
For I Can’t Help
It didn’t take long to get there.

Navigli at night didn’t look real. It looked painted. Like someone had taken their time blending oil paints into just the right shade of gold to drip into the canal, just the right wash of cobalt to stretch across the water, and just the right spark of amber to light every window. The canal reflected it all back like a mirror that knew how to lie beautifully. Old bridges curved over the water, arched like old spines, and from beneath them, the scent of river moss drifted faintly in the warm air.

Restaurants lined the walkway. Some were half-empty, others loud with laughter and the clink of cutlery. Tables spilled onto the cobblestones, their chairs uneven but still occupied, wine glasses casting ovals of red light on white linens. There were string lights overhead and couples leaning in too close and half-drunk men toasting to something they’d forget tomorrow. Everything glowed.

Valeria held my hand, fingers loosely laced, but I could feel the small squeezes now and then. Like she was grounding herself. Or maybe me.

“I’ve heard this place is popular,” I said, almost a whisper. Didn’t want to break it.

“It is,” she replied, eyes on the canal. “It’s a mix of history and nightlife. But mostly? It’s got this energy. Like… magic in the cracks.”

“In the cracks?”

She nodded, brushing her hair behind her ear. “Yeah. You can’t see it head-on. It’s the stuff that leaks out when nobody’s watching. Like stolen kisses in alleys. Or somebody whispering a confession on a bridge they think is empty.”

“So it’s romantic.”

She smirked. “Yup.”

I watched the way her face caught the light—how her cheekbone caught gold from a passing bike lamp, how her eyes held it there. I tried to memorize it all. Maybe I was already grieving the moment before it had even finished happening.

We walked for a while, slow, easy steps. She stopped a few times to look at tiny boutiques, old poetry pasted to walls, a cat curled asleep on a windowsill. The kind of details people usually miss. Not her.

Then we heard it—guitar.

A voice, soft and gravel-worn, slipped into the background like it belonged there. The notes were quiet, like they were being played more for the street than the people. We followed it.

He was sitting beneath a bridge—young, maybe mid 20s. His stool looked like it might collapse. His guitar was battered, the wood worn pale where his arm had rested against it for years. He’d just finished a song and was sipping water like it was the first break he’d gotten all night. There was a sandwich unwrapped at his feet.

Valeria tugged my hand. “C’mon.”

“Wait, are we…?”

“Shh. Let me work.”

She stepped forward, still holding my hand, and addressed him casually, like they were old friends. “Hey—do you take requests?”

The guy looked up, wiping mustard from his thumb. He grinned when he saw us. “For you two? Yeah. What’s the mood?”

Valeria leaned in and whispered something to him. I didn’t catch it. But whatever she said, it made him smile wider.

“You got it,” he said, standing and slinging the guitar back over his shoulder. “This one’s for the hopeless fools.”

I fished a bill from my pocket, folded it once, and pressed it into his hand before stepping back. “Make it a long version,” I said under my breath.

He nodded once, then adjusted the mic. And he started playing.

Wise men say… only fools rush in…

The first notes were soft. Familiar. The kind of familiar that makes your stomach drop and your chest swell all at once.

It wasn’t just nostalgia. It was weight. The kind of emotional gravity that changes the shape of a moment. The hush of the canal water, the golden light reflecting off the cobblestones, the distant hum of the city—it all softened and pulled inward, toward us.

Valeria turned to me. Her eyes caught the light and held it. “Dance with me?” she asked, barely above a whisper.

I didn’t answer. I just reached out and took her hand.

We stepped into the center of the square, just beyond the café lights. A cobblestone stage. People milled about—talking, eating, passing by—but in that moment, they might as well have been ghosts.

I pulled her close. She melted into me like she belonged there. My hand slipped to the small of her back. Her other hand found my shoulder. We swayed, slowly, to the music.

She smiled, eyes on mine. “So,” she murmured, “do you do this often? Sweep girls off their feet in candlelit cities?”

I chuckled softly. “Only the ones who i will love no matter what.”

“Ohhh. So you’re easy.”

I leaned in, breath brushing her temple. “Only for you.”

She giggled & looked up at me. “You don’t even like dancing.”

“Maybe I do tonight,” I said.

She smiled, pressed her forehead against my collarbone. I felt her exhale, long and slow.

The world noticed us.

A teenager started recording, holding her phone like she didn’t want to disrupt the moment. A little kid pointed at us, tugging on their dad’s sleeve. A man walking his dog stopped in his tracks. A couple sipping wine at a nearby table paused mid-conversation. One of them smiled, eyes crinkling. Two kids pointed, one bouncing in place like she was watching a Disney movie come to life. A man pushing a stroller stopped in his tracks. “I remember when you used to dance with me like that,” an old woman says to her husband. A kid asks their mom, “Are they famous?” The mom smiles, “No, just in love.”

“But I… can’t help… falling in love with you…”

Valeria laid her head against my chest, and I felt her breath in sync with mine. My chin came to rest on her crown. I could smell her shampoo—something faintly citrus, something warm—and I didn’t want to breathe anything else.

God, I wanted to freeze the moment. Lock it in a snow globe. The kind you could shake and revisit when the real world got ugly again.

More voices joined in. First one—an older woman humming along. Then a teenager recording us with his phone, mouthing the lyrics. A man in a fedora near the canal began singing softly. It wasn’t loud. It wasn’t polished.

It was human.

Shall I stay? Would it be a sin?

I turned us slightly, slow and deliberate. Valeria followed like we’d rehearsed this. Her eyes lifted to mine again—just for a second—and I caught something there.

She wanted to say something.

I did too.

Tell her the truth. Now. Tell her who you are. Tell her you’re leaving in the morning and this—

I swallowed hard. Not yet.

I lifted a hand and brushed a loose strand of hair behind her ear, tucking it gently. She leaned into my touch like she didn’t need anything else.

As the next chorus swelled, the crowd began to sing with the guitarist:

Take my hand, take my whole life too…

A woman near the railing clutched her chest and whispered, “They look like a movie.” Someone nearby called out softly, “That’s real love right there.”

Valeria closed her eyes. I held her tighter.

And when the line came—

For I can’t help… falling in love with you…

—I thought maybe I’d stop breathing. Not out of fear. Just… awe. Of her. Of this.

The song drew to a close. The final chords hung in the air like fog. The performer let them ring out, then slowly lowered his guitar.

For a moment, nothing.

Then the applause came—soft at first, then swelling like a tide. Someone whistled. Another person clapped above their head. Across the water, someone shouted, “That was beautiful!”

Valeria tilted her head up, her face still close. Her eyes shimmered, lips parted like she might laugh, or cry, or both.

“See?” she whispered. “Told you it was romantic.”

I looked at her. God, she was radiant. Not perfect. Not polished. But real. And mine—at least for now.

“I love you,” I said.

She smiles, “I love you too,” Valeria said.

Then we both kissed.

Slow. Sure. In front of everyone and no one.

I kissed her like it was the only thing that made sense.

And for the first time in a long time, I didn’t care who saw.
The Last Night Before the Silence
We left the canal behind, fingers still interlocked like neither of us could quite let go yet. The ghost of her kiss still lingered on my lips—warm, soft, haunting. It wasn’t just something that had happened. It had burned into me, like a brand. Something permanent. My skin remembered it. My blood did too.

Valeria walked beside me, close, her shoulder brushing mine now and then. But she was quiet—quiet in a way that didn’t mean she was far. Just… full. Like there were things inside her she wasn’t ready to say. Or maybe didn’t need to. It wasn’t an empty silence. It was the kind that follows music, the kind that hums with meaning you don’t dare ruin by speaking too soon.

As we moved away from the Navigli lights, the city shifted. Laughter and neon faded into the hush of half-lit windows and shuttered storefronts. The cobblestones gave way to cracked asphalt, and the air grew colder, thicker. I could hear our footsteps now—louder than they had any right to be, echoing down the narrow street like a ticking clock.

A streetlamp ahead buzzed, flickering like it was trying to stay conscious, casting weak orange halos on the sidewalk. It felt like the world around us was shutting down, but we were still awake. Still here. Just two people trying to stretch the night a little longer.

Valeria gave my hand a gentle squeeze, her thumb drawing slow, lazy circles across the back of it. That quiet little motion nearly undid me.

“It’s not far,” she said, voice soft and edged with sleep. “Just past the corner… then right.”

I nodded, not trusting myself to speak. My throat felt tight. I didn’t want the walk to end.

But of course, it did.

Her building rose up out of the darkness, familiar now, in that way places become when someone you care about lives inside them. We stopped in front of the old stone steps leading up to the entrance. She didn’t make a move to go in. Neither did I.

Instead, we sat on the stairs, side by side, as if delaying the inevitable might stop it from being inevitable at all.

It was quiet again. Not uncomfortable, just... heavy. Like we were both holding our breaths, waiting for the other to say something first. But the words didn’t come easily.

Then we both opened our mouths at the same time.

“You—”
“No, you go first—”
“No, really—”

We smiled, soft and sheepish. Then silence returned like a tide.

She turned to me, her expression suddenly more open—vulnerable, even.

“Luc…” she began, almost a whisper, “can you stay? Stay here in Milan? I don’t want you to go.”

I looked at her. Really looked. Her eyes were tired but alive, full of something that scared me and thrilled me all at once. I reached for her hands again, took both in mine and held them like they were the only thing keeping me from unraveling.

“I want to,” I said, and it was the truth. “More than anything, V. But I can’t. My boss is sending me to Africa. I can’t transfer out. Not yet.”

She didn’t argue. Just blinked a few times. I saw the flicker of disappointment pass over her face like a shadow. She nodded slowly. “Okay, Luc.”

That hurt more than I expected. The quiet acceptance in her voice, like she was already preparing herself to miss me.

God, in that moment, I almost said screw it. Quit the military. Leave it all behind and stay here with her. But it wasn’t that simple. Not with what I’d signed up for. Not with the promises I’d made.

So I did the next best thing. I gave her something to hold on to.

“V.”

She looked up, our eyes locking.

“How about… when I get back, we go on a vacation? Just us. Doesn’t matter where. We’ll take a train, a flight, anything. We’ll disappear for a bit. Make up for the time apart. Just you and me.”

A soft, hopeful smile curled on her lips. “I like that.”

She leaned into me suddenly, wrapping her arms tight around my shoulders, pulling me close like she was afraid I’d vanish if she let go. I wrapped my arms around her waist and held her, anchoring myself to the moment.

“Thank you,” she whispered against my neck. “For finding me.”

My chest tightened. I swallowed hard. “No,” I said. “Thank you for changing who I was.”

She laughed, but it was quiet, breathy, like it wasn’t quite sure if it should be a laugh or a sob. We stayed like that for minutes. Just holding on. Breathing each other in.

We finally pulled apart, still close, breath still tangled. I felt her hands hesitate at my chest before slipping away, like she didn’t really want to let go.

Then I realized—I didn’t have her number. I hadn’t even asked. What the hell was I thinking?

“Wait,” I said, stepping forward. “V… I don’t have your number.”

She blinked, surprised, like she hadn’t realized it either. “Oh my God,” she laughed breathlessly. “You don’t.”

I fumbled for my phone, unlocked it, and handed it to her like it was something sacred.

She took it with a soft smile and tapped it out quickly, then paused.

“I put a heart next to my name,” she said. “So you can’t forget me while you’re off doing diplomatic stuff.”

“I wouldn’t forget you even if you didn’t,” I said, voice low.

She smiled again, softer now, and gave me the phone back. I stared at her name in my contacts—Valeria ❤️—like it was a lifeline. Like something that could carry me across oceans.

“I’ll call you tomorrow,” I promised.

“You better.”

“I love you, Luc,” she said, and it wasn’t tentative. It was brave.

I touched her cheek with the back of my fingers. “I love you too, V. I’ll call you tomorrow. First chance I get.”

“Okay…” she said softly, nodding.

We stood. She turned toward the door. I turned toward the street.

And then I froze.

I hadn’t kissed her goodbye.

“V!”

She stopped. Spun. Her eyes met mine instantly, and before I could even move, she was running—feet slapping against pavement, arms out, hair flying.

She jumped, and I caught her mid-air. Her arms locked around my neck. Her legs around my waist. And then her mouth was on mine.

We kissed like we were trying to make time stop. Like if we kissed hard enough, long enough, maybe the world would pause and give us one more hour. One more night. Just one more.

And for a moment… it almost felt like it did.

Her fingers dug into my shoulders. Mine into the small of her back. I didn’t want to let go. Didn’t want to pull away. And for a second, it went deeper—needier—until reality tugged at us both. I lowered her gently back to the ground, breathing hard, forehead against hers.

She was crying, even though she smiled.

“When you’re in Africa,” she said, voice unsteady, “don’t do anything stupid.”

“You know I won’t,” I said. But we both knew it was a lie we told each other to stay sane.

We didn’t say goodbye. Just stared for a beat too long. Then we turned. She walked toward her door. I got in my car. Sat there for a second, watching as she disappeared inside.

Only when I saw the light come on in her apartment did I finally turn the key in the ignition.

And then I drove. Back to base. Back to reality.

Back to the life I didn’t choose, but couldn’t escape.
Valeria's Perspective "That Night"
His hand in mine felt like the last thread holding the night together.

We left the canal slowly, quietly, like we were trying not to wake something fragile. The kiss still lingered on my lips—soft and slow and stupidly perfect. I could still feel the shape of his mouth against mine, like it had left a mark. Not just on my skin. Deeper.

He didn’t say anything. Neither did I. But I didn’t feel alone in the silence. He walked close, always close. Our fingers were woven tight, and every so often I’d brush my thumb over his knuckle, just to remind myself he was really there.

I was full. Too full. Of warmth, of fear, of something blooming and breaking all at once inside me. I didn’t know what to do with it, so I just held on to him and let the silence say what I couldn’t.

The streets grew quieter the farther we walked. The laughter and music of the Navigli faded behind us, swallowed by the night. Neon turned to dark windows. Cobblestones faded into worn asphalt. And every step forward felt like walking toward the end of something.

A streetlamp flickered overhead, buzzing like it didn’t want to sleep yet either. Part of me wished we could keep walking forever. Just like this. No destination. No morning. No goodbye.

I squeezed his hand again. Slower this time. His fingers tightened back around mine.

“It’s not far,” I murmured, voice half-lost to the wind. “Just past the corner. Then right.”

He nodded, but his eyes were somewhere else. Tracking shadows. Watching the world like it might suddenly turn on us. I never asked him why he did that. I just learned to accept it, like the way he always checked the street behind him, or how his jaw would tense when things got too quiet.

He was carrying something I wasn’t allowed to see.

We reached my building. The steps leading up to the front door were cold and worn, the kind of stone that remembered things. I didn’t want to go inside. I didn’t want to let go of him yet.

So we sat.

Side by side on the stairs. Not touching anymore, but not distant either. Just… full. Like if we said the wrong thing, it would all spill out.

The silence between us felt thick. Not awkward. Just heavy with everything we hadn’t said.

And then—like something snapped—we both spoke at once.

“You—”
“No, you go first—”
“No, really, you—”

We laughed. Quiet, breathless. Then went still again. I turned to him.

“Luc…” I said, and his name already hurt in my throat. “Can you stay here? In Milan? I don’t want you to go.”

He didn’t look away. He took both of my hands in his, and for a second, I thought—maybe. Maybe he’d say yes. Maybe this would be the part where something changes.

“I want to,” he said. “More than anything, V. But I don’t have a choice. My boss wants me to go to Africa. I can’t transfer. Not yet.”

Africa.

It sounded so far away I could barely picture it. Just endless sand, and heat, and danger. And no Lucanus.

I felt it immediately—that ache in my chest. But I nodded anyway. Because I didn’t want to make it harder for him. Because I knew he already hated the answer he was giving.

“Okay, Luc,” I whispered. And I hated that I said it so quietly. Like I was letting him go.

He looked down for a moment, then back at me. “V.”

I met his eyes again.

“How about when I get back… we go on a vacation?” he said. “Anywhere you want. We’ll go off the grid. Catch up. Just us.”

A soft, surprised smile found its way to my mouth. He meant it. I could feel it.

“I like that,” I said. And I meant it too.

Then I moved forward and wrapped my arms around him. Not a goodbye hug. A don’t you dare vanish hug. I held him like I could stop time by doing it hard enough.

His arms locked around my waist, strong and warm, and for a few minutes, we just stayed like that. Breathing into each other. Trying not to let go.

“Thank you for finding me,” I whispered into his neck.

His voice came back, quiet and low. “No… thank you for changing who I was.”

God, that almost broke me. Because I didn’t know I had.

Five minutes. That’s how long we held each other.

And still, it wasn’t enough.

Eventually, I pulled back, but slowly. My hands lingered at his chest. I could feel the tension still there, barely held together.

And then he said it: “Wait. V… I don’t have your number.”

I blinked. Oh God.

“You don’t,” I said, laughing softly, breath catching in my throat. “Oh my God.”

He handed me his phone, and I typed my number in like it was some kind of contract. Some promise. Then I hesitated.

“I put a heart next to my name,” I said with a little smile. “So you won’t forget me while you’re off doing... whatever it is you actually do.”

“I wouldn’t forget you even if you didn’t,” he said.

And for a second, I believed him.

“I’ll call you tomorrow,” he promised.

“You better.”

And I said it then, because I needed to. Because I couldn’t leave it unsaid.

“I love you, Luc.”

He touched my cheek with this gentle, reverent tenderness I hadn’t expected. “I love you too, V. I’ll call you tomorrow. First chance I get.”

I nodded, swallowed, turned toward the door.

He turned toward the street.

And then he called my name.

“V!”

I turned. Ran. Jumped into his arms without thinking. He caught me like he always would. Like he already knew I would.

And when we kissed, it felt like all the unspoken things between us were crashing through. Everything I hadn’t said. Everything I didn’t know how to say. I kissed him like the world was ending. Like maybe it was.

We nearly lost control. Nearly took it too far right there on the sidewalk. But we pulled back. Barely. He set me down gently, like letting go would break something sacred.

I was crying. I didn’t care.

“When you’re in Africa,” I said, wiping my eyes, “don’t do anything stupid.”

“You know I won’t,” he said.

We stared a second too long. The night held its breath around us.

And then we walked away—opposite directions. Me toward the apartment. Him toward his car. I didn’t look back. I didn’t have to.

Because I knew I’d see him again.

Because this time, he had my number.
Chapter Twenty-Three: Dust Before Dawn
We were up by 0300.

No alarms. No shouting. Just that silent, collective tension, like the barracks itself knew it was time. Sleep had been shallow. If we slept at all. You don’t really rest the night before deployment—you just lie still and let the dread pass over you like waves, hoping you’ll be numb enough by morning.

The overhead lights buzzed dimly, flickering from old wiring no one had bothered to fix. I could hear the hum before I opened my eyes. The kind of sound that sits in your jaw, like static, like teeth grinding. I sat up slow. Let the cold creep into my spine.

Across the room, Adrik was already sitting up, shoulders hunched forward like he’d never fully slept. Leo was rubbing his eyes, face still half-buried in his pillow. Severus was rolling his neck with that quiet restlessness medics always had—knowing he'd probably have to stop someone from bleeding out before the week was over. Becker was standing by the window, chewing the same protein bar he'd brought to every damn field op since phase two training.

I sat on the edge of the cot and stared at the floor for a good ten seconds. Elbows on knees, boots unlaced, just breathing. The cheap tile was cracked beneath me, one of the corners warped from water damage. I stared at that spot like it might offer me clarity. It didn’t.

I wasn’t thinking about Koruja. Not yet. I was thinking about her. About that last night in the canal district. About her fingers still sticky with gelato, her smile soft under streetlight, the way she’d kissed me without needing a reason.

I thought about lying to her. Again.

Then I shoved it down. Same way I always did.

Fatigue clung to my ribs, but my body was already running on the kind of adrenaline you can’t teach. The kind born from knowing you’re about to disappear into somewhere no one back home cares about. Somewhere most of them couldn’t find on a map. The Central African Territory of Koruja. One more political brushfire buried in the world’s margins.

We moved in silence. That part was automatic. Armor on. Knee pads. Gloves. Rifle. Sling. Sidearm. Check the carrier again. Magazine seating. Batteries for optics. Nods. Straps. Tourniquet. Medkit. Smoke. Radio. Latch it. Snap it. Pull it tight. Your body does the work long after your brain’s gone somewhere else.

My HK416 sat on the cot beside me. I picked it up, cleared the chamber, inspected the bolt, reseated the mag, adjusted the sling. Did it again. And again. Nothing unusual. Just the rituals of a man who doesn’t want to die because of a jammed bolt or a loose mount.

Across from me, Adrik grunted as he yanked his vest into place. His eyes were locked on nothing in particular—probably watching some imaginary road in Koruja, tracking a convoy we hadn’t even loaded yet. The man had the mind of a tactician and the soul of a ghost. Quiet. Measured. But I could feel his pulse from ten feet away.

Leo spoke just once, muttering under his breath, “Three, four, five, six... seven.” He tapped each mag twice before slipping it into his rig. Superstition. Every time. Said it made his shots land cleaner. I didn’t argue. We all needed something to keep the reaper waiting.

Severus was reorganizing his tourniquet. Again. That thing had been moved more than a chess piece in his pouch. He glanced at me, voice low: “Got spare CR123s?”

“Far pouch, right side.”

He gave a nod. That was the exchange. All we needed.

Becker stood by the door, one foot tapping, his rifle already clipped tight to his shoulder. He was always like this before a drop—nervous energy twisted into some barely-contained aggression. He cracked his knuckles one by one.

“You’d think we were jumping into hell,” he muttered.

Adrik didn’t look up. “That’s because we might be.”

Becker laughed—dry, humorless. Then turned to me. “Luc, you’ve done this before. What’s it like when we land? Are we gonna get lit up the second we step off?”

I shook my head. “Not like that. We’ll be choppered from the airstrip to the compound. Some squads pull embassy detail. Others run recon, maybe local force advisory. Depends what the Union wants prioritized first. Politics.”

“Politics,” Becker spat the word like it tasted bad.

No one argued.

We weren’t fighting a war. Not officially. The Raven Union called it a stabilization deployment. Peacekeeping, they said. Counter-insurgency against unauthorized paramilitary elements. Humanitarian corridors. Foreign investment protection. All words that meant nothing and everything.

A corporal poked his head in. “ACTL’s coming in at 0500. Load up in twenty. Destination’s Copiae Aereae, Praefectura Aeroportus. Manifest is final.”

I stood up. “Copy that.”

And just like that, we were in motion.

Backpacks shouldered. Rifles cradled. Helmets snapped. We didn’t ask each other if we were ready. Readiness wasn’t the point. We were going either way.

Outside, the regiment was already mobilizing. Trucks lined the compound perimeter—big green ACTV transports rumbling like mechanical beasts. The diesel fumes bit into my nose, familiar and ugly. I climbed into the third truck with my squad. Sat down. Ruck between my boots. Rifle vertical between my knees. Adrik beside me. Becker across. Leo next to him. Varga and Severus took the end of the bench.

The truck rolled out at 0507.

No one said a word for the next thirty minutes. Just the grind of tires, the occasional jostle over a pothole. The streets of Milan were still asleep, ghostly in the pre-dawn. Streetlights passed over us like interrogators.

I watched the buildings slide past and thought about home. Not the one I grew up in. The one I’d built. Her face. Her laugh. The curve of her handwriting in that note she left on the table.

I told myself I’d write to her.

Then I told myself I probably wouldn’t.

The air base came into view just past 0530. Rows of aircraft, floodlights blinding against the dark. Personnel moving like clockwork. Luggage carts. Fuel lines. Security perimeters. Everything ran on silent precision.

We disembarked and waited on the tarmac. Command came out for a final brief. It was fast. Too fast. The kind of thing you could forget and blame later if something went wrong.

Then came the walk.

We passed down the line of C-130s like prisoners headed to sentencing. The ramp of our aircraft was yawning open. Interior lights glowed red like the throat of some beast. I could hear the turbines whining already, the fuselage rumbling under my boots as we stepped inside.

“Wheels up in five,” someone called through a headset.

We filed in. Found our jump seats. No windows. Just metal walls and parachute rigging. We strapped our rucks between our knees, rifles clutched tight to chests.

Ramp closed.

Darkness fell like a guillotine.

And then we waited.

A low hum built around us. Engines roaring. Vibration crawling up my spine. The aircraft shuddered, taxied, lifted. Gravity pushed us down. Then let go.

We were airborne.

No one talked.

Some guys closed their eyes. Others stared straight ahead like statues. I watched my squad. These men I’d trained with. Bled with. Now leading into a place they’d never been. Into a war we weren’t allowed to call a war.

Adrik’s hands were still. Too still. Leo was tapping his boot against the floor. Becker leaned his head back like he was trying to dream somewhere else. Severus was reading over his own notes, lips moving silently. Varga stared at the wall, unreadable.

I leaned my head against the vibrating wall and tried not to think about what came next.

Koruja was waiting.

And whatever it had in store for us…

we wouldn’t come back the same.
Stabilization Doctrine
The descent hit like a slap.

Not rough. Just sudden. That kind of drop that your body feels before your brain catches up—like the ground’s rushing up to meet you faster than it should. The C-130 banked hard to the left, enough to make someone gag three rows down. I felt the shift behind my sternum. Pressure in my ears. That hollow pop in the chest like something was being wrung out of me.

The whole airframe groaned under the weight—not just from the pallets of gear or rows of fully-kitted operators—but from something else. Like even the metal knew we were crossing an invisible line. Leaving what was familiar. Entering what wasn’t.

The red lights dimmed.

Flickered.

Gone.

Pitch black. For a breath.

Then the fluorescents snapped on—harsh and sterile. It was like waking up in an autopsy room. Bleached white. Lifeless.

I blinked into the light, and felt the change before I saw it.

Heat.

Heavy. Not the rising kind that builds in waves. This was weight. Pressure. A curtain pulled tight across the lungs. The kind of heat that sits on your bones and tells you it’s not going anywhere.

The sun wasn’t even fully up, but it didn’t matter. The air was already thick. And it carried a smell—one that wasn’t jet fuel or sweat or gun oil. Something dry. Raw. Slightly metallic, like iron filings ground into dust.

The ramp dropped slow.

Steel groaning against strain. Like a mouth creaking open after too long sewn shut.

And there it was.

Koruja.

The Central African Territory. Protectorate. Resource corridor. Conflict zone.

Call it what you want.

It looked like the end of something important.

The runway was cracked, edges crumbling into dust. A long vein of scorched concrete barely holding shape under years of misuse and heatstroke. Beyond it, red dirt ridgelines stretched like rusted bones, jagged against a bruised sky. Sparse vegetation scattered across the land like broken glass—hostile, angular, dry. Everything covered in ochre. The kind of dust that didn’t wash off. It clung like guilt.

My boots hit the tarmac. And I felt it. That shift. Like I’d stepped out of my life and into someone else’s nightmare.

The base had all the markings of a place left behind by time. Hangars warped by sun, corrugated roofs blistered and peeling, razorwire that sagged under its own resignation. A few rust-stained watchtowers stood like drunken sentries. One had no roof. The other had no floor.

We saw the aircraft before we saw the people. A broken fleet, strung together with parts and prayers.

Three Mi-24 Hinds were undergoing maintenance. A MiG-21 taxied in the distance. Sukhoi Su-25s with their paint half-burned off sat in a row, ready for a mission that would probably kill them. Kestrel-era transports from the Cold War leaned on their landing gear.

A Bell UH-1 creaked in for landing. A Gazelle helicopter kicked dust into the wind. I spotted an Alouette III in a slow arc above us, looking like it would fall out of the sky if it blinked wrong. Even the jet trainers were ancient—an Aero L-39 banked past, barely clearing the hangar. A Mirage F1 sat in shadow, tucked behind a blast wall like it was ashamed to be seen.

We weren’t even off the tarmac when a Eurocopter AS365 tried to land in front of us. It came down too fast. Slammed into the ground, hard. The tail rotor snapped off. The whole aircraft spun violently, caught fire, and belched smoke like a flare screaming “Welcome.”

We froze.

No one ran. No one yelled. We just watched.

And that said everything.

Korujan personnel scrambled. Fire crews in old trucks. No coordination. No radio calls. Just reaction.

This place wasn’t ready. For anything.

The Union’s flag flapped beside the local one—blue and gold against green and red. Two nations. Two agendas. One broken partnership. The breeze caught it, twisted it, and it looked like they were choking each other.

We formed up near the tarmac. Waiting for secondary manifest. Other regiments were unloading. Pallets of water, ammo, radio gear. Rows of operators checking rifles, calibrating optics, eyeing the perimeter with the same tight-lipped professionalism we wore like second skin.

Korujan soldiers moved around us. Rigid. Efficient. But there was a hollowness in their steps. The fatigue that comes when you know the place you're trying to protect doesn’t want you anymore.

And everywhere, eyes.

Behind chain link fences. In the shadowed tree line. Through shattered windowpanes. Locals in plain clothes leaned against IPC trucks, arms folded. Interpreters. Maybe. Contractors. Maybe not. Children watched us through the wire—barefoot, unspeaking. One boy met my gaze. Didn’t blink. Just stared.

Like he’d seen us all before.

Adrik fell in beside me. Squinting through the shimmer. “Doesn’t look like much.”

“Doesn’t have to,” I said. “It’s what’s underneath that matters.”

We stood in silence under that collapsing sun for forty minutes before a Korujan liaison arrived. Middle-aged, broad-shouldered, camo uniform with faded patches. Spoke through an interpreter with a stiffness that didn’t hide the contempt in his eyes.

He shook our CO’s hand like it was a bad taste.

They didn’t want us here. Not really.

Koruja wasn’t a war zone. Not officially. It was a strategic protectorate—code for “we own the mines now.” The Union was here under a stabilization mandate, after a failed coup tore through three provinces. “Restoring peace,” they said.

But peace was never the point.

There were minerals in the soil. Rare earths. Lithium. Cobalt. Enough to power a generation of war machines and satellites. The Union signed a development contract. Korujan officials got luxury condos in Ravenna. And we got the fallout.

The insurgents weren’t fanatics. Most weren’t even insurgents. Farmers turned fighters. Veterans turned mercenaries. Warlords who used to be politicians. Politicians who became ghosts.

The mission brief used phrases like “non-state hostile actors.” But on the ground, it was all shadows and contradictions. No uniforms. No flags. Just guns and grudges.

Eventually we found a pilot willing to fly us out. Led us to a desert-camo Mi-8 Hip. A Soviet-era beast, beige and bloated, already coated in dust. The tail number had been painted over five times.

I muttered, “Oh great. We’re gonna crash before we even unpack.”

The interior was oven-hot. I climbed in last. The armored door slammed shut behind me with the finality of a coffin.

“Compound’s ten klicks out,” the pilot said. “Hope you like the smell.”

He wasn’t wrong.

The world rattled as we took off. Every seam in the airframe screamed protest. Through the slats, I caught glimpses of Koruja’s fringe. Shanty towns of rusted sheet metal. Slums sewn together with electrical wire. Distant villages circled by sandbags and concertina wire.

No one waved.

They just stared.

Varga spoke quietly. “This doesn’t feel like a mission. It feels like a funeral.”

No one answered.

Inside the bird, the silence swelled.

Leo broke it. “What happens if command gets this wrong?”

Becker scoffed. “They already did. That’s why we’re here.”

Severus leaned in. “I heard the insurgents hit a Union-backed convoy last week. Slaughtered half a squad. Took the rest.”

I frowned. “The rest?”

“Korujans found their bodies. Executed. No names in the press.”

I looked down at the dust through the floorplate.

That’s what got me.

We weren’t fighting a war.

We were erasing one.

Quietly. Efficiently. Deny. Suppress. Replace. Repeat.

Soldiers. Diplomats with rifles. Mercenaries in clean uniforms.

Whatever fit the headline.

At klick seven, the compound came into view. Hesco walls. Guard towers. Solar panels baking under sun. Prefab barracks stacked like LEGO bricks. A flag flew over the entrance.

Union colors.

Welcome to Forward Operating Compound Aurelius.
Nothing Clean Beyond the Wire
We touched down at Aurelius just past sunrise.

The Hip didn’t land. It dumped us—skids slammed the dirt like the pilot owed the ground money. Whole bird flexed like it was coming apart. Dust swallowed the LZ in seconds—hot, dry, the kind that coats your lungs and gums like powder.

Engines spooled down slow. Rotors still ♥♥♥♥♥♥♥♥ as they bled inertia. For a second, everything just… held. Not quiet—just tense. Like the whole compound was waiting to see who we were.

Then we moved.

No ceremony. No welcome party. Just rucks hitting dirt, rifles tight across our chests. That pilot was off deck before our boots were cold—climbing back toward the strip like the place was radioactive.

Didn’t blame him.

At the ECP, one of the compound guys flagged us in. Operator type—looked mid-30s, skin burnt to hell, SIG P226 low on his hip, cigarette behind his ear like SOP.

“R.A.Z.O.R element, yeah?”

“That’s affirmative,” I said. “7th SFG, Raven Union. Out of Milan.”

He gave a short nod. “Captain Franz. Fifth Group. You’re late.”

“We hit an unscheduled stop. Pilot didn’t brief us.”

He cracked a grin. “Typical. Alright—let’s cut the small talk. IDs out, safeties on. You’re billeted in C-block. CO wants eyes on you at zero-nine for inbrief. Copy?”

“Solid copy.”

I introduced the boys in turn. “MSGT Quintus. Staff Sergeant Volkov. SFC Halden. Sergeant Weiss. Sergeant Kovács. Corporal Novák.”

Franz shook each hand—tight grip, fast. “Welcome to the sandbox. This is Aurelius. FOB-level compound, no green suits helping us here. Korujans keep to their own gates. This is ours to hold.”

He glanced around. “Don’t expect luxuries. ♥♥♥♥’s been neglected since before I got here.”

We pushed past the ECP, moved in squad wedge—habitual. First impression? It looked like a contractor team got halfway through construction, took their paycheck, and vanished.

Varga muttered, “Watch your step. Craters everywhere. Looks like this place got bomb to ♥♥♥♥ last week.”

Severus didn’t break stride. “This whole FOB’s a tactical liability. Overwatch’s crap, perimeters are a joke.”

He wasn’t wrong.

The MWR tent looked like it’d been hit by a microburst—sign torn, flapping like laundry. An MRAP frame rusted out nearby, wheels stripped, blown tires, snake curled on the hood like it paid rent.

Varga again, “This place screams morale kill.”

“Negative morale,” Severus said, tightening his shoulder strap.

Behind a stack of pallets, a few operators from another detachment were racked out in partial kit. Rifles leaned against the wall, boots unlaced, one guy flipping a lighter like it was a hobby. All eyes on us.

We nodded. They nodded back.

C-block was prefab hell—tin siding, warped doors, corrugated roof that popped every time wind shifted. Half the sandbags had slumped into dust.

Inside, it was worse.

Eight cots. Two overhead bulbs. One half-dead power strip. Becker plugged in his radio charger—sparked like a damn firework.

Zero airflow. No HVAC. Just two struggling swamp coolers and a fan older than most of our rifles. Flies owned the ceiling.

Leo dropped his kit, rubbed his jaw. “Five stars. Real top-shelf deployment.”

Nobody laughed.

We took ten to hydrate, shake off transit. Started standard kit re-checks. Optics. Bores. Comms. Re-rigged slings, swapped mags. The usual. Not ‘cause we were ordered. Because idle hands get you smoked. Routine kept the edge honed.

Zero-nine. TOC Brief.

The TOC was a shipping container converted into command space. Barely. One dying monitor, water-warped maps, whiteboard that looked like it hadn’t been cleaned since last rotation.

Commander Moretti was already posted up. Detached, square-jawed. Camo bleached from sun, holster tight, boots that hadn’t been shined in months. He looked like a man who’d eaten nothing but caffeine and bad news for years.

“Welcome to Forward Operating Compound Aurelius,” he said flat. “You’re attached to Joint Stabilization Task Force Blackline. Mission profile: security, deterrence, containment. This is not a peacekeeping op.”

He stepped aside, gestured at a map where most of the region was marked red.

“There is Four primary irregular groups in the AO. Two of ‘em are heavy—weapons stolen from Korujan Army supply trains. Last week, EOD team got hit outside Route Nova. One survivor. Bilat amputee. Others were vaporized.”

He let that hang. No dramatics. Just fact.

“Your ROE is observe and report. No proactive escalation. Your job isn’t to ‘win’ this war. It’s to keep it boxed.”

He tapped the whiteboard. “No-fly beyond Grid Hotel-Six. Possible HVT cell operating in that region. Intel says they’ve acquired manpads—SA-7s, SA-18s. Possibly mounted ZU-23-2 or .50 cal anti-air.”

Adrik leaned in beside me. “Translation: stay the ♥♥♥♥ outta headlines.”

“Exactly,” I muttered.

“No clean lines. No confirmed friendlies outside this wire,” Moretti continued. “You’ll get team call signs tomorrow. First recon tasking drops in 36. If you need CAS—best we got is MQ-9s overhead. Fast movers or helos? You’re calling on Korujans.”

Someone grunted. He ignored it.

“Acclimate. Learn your lanes. Learn the AO. Learn the heat. Learn your exits. You’re dismissed.”

Back at C-block, no one spoke much. Routine took over.

Leo stripped his rifle to the bolt. Varga started sketching the layout in his notebook. Becker checked his radio kit three times.

I sat on the edge of my rack, HK416 balanced on my knees. Ran my fingers across the carrier. Everything was clean. Lubed. Dialed.

Didn’t mean ♥♥♥♥ if it went sideways.

Leo muttered, “Are we sure those drones are watching the grid? Or are we the grid?”

Severus responded without looking. “If they are, hope they’re better at watching than funding.”

Varga stared at the ceiling. “This FOB’s got ghosts.”

He wasn’t wrong.

Later that evening, I walked the wire solo. Past the busted generators. Past the field aid tent, where someone left a tourniquet soaking in a bowl.

Out to the edge—where the chain-link curled, and the desert stretched into silence.

Sunset painted the horizon blood-orange. Dust curled like smoke. Hills rolled in the distance—black teeth on the edge of red sky. No birds. Just wind and maybe an engine somewhere, real far off.

Somebody out there was watching us. Not a satellite. Not a drone.

A man. A scope. A notebook.

I listened.

Then—a single rifle shot cracked across the distance.

Then silence.
Dust, Silence, and Signals
The first few days were… nothing.

Nothing outside the wire. Nothing inside it.

We ran hot and cold like the desert around us. Some moments felt like you were on the edge of something big — the next, like time had stopped moving altogether. Just sand, heat, and that low-frequency hum of tension that never really goes away.

Sometimes I’d sit up on the OP with my binos, staring across dead scrub and a washed-out riverbed, looking for any sign of life. Most days, there was nothing. Just the wind slithering across the dirt, kicking up little ghosts of dust.

Then one afternoon, one of the RAZOR operatives posted beside me nudged my elbow.

“Hey, brother,” he said, pointing past a cluster of brush at our eleven. “I think I got something near the river.”

I adjusted my binoculars, swept left, squinted.

It wasn’t hostiles. Just a herd of elephants, moving slow and tired under the sun, stopping to drink at the water’s edge.

“I gotta take a photo of this for my kids,” he said, fishing an old phone from a chest pouch.

I glanced over. “You have kids?”

“Yeah. Two cute little bastards. I miss them every day,” he said. “What about you?”

I shook my head. “Not yet. Maybe in the future.”

He nodded, thumbed the shutter button, and smiled faintly. “Whatever you say, brother.”

He introduced himself — Corbin, from 4th Regiment. We shook hands, low and casual, like men do when they’ve both seen too much but haven’t said a word of it yet. Then we went back to our respective orbits, floating in the monotony of pre-mission life.

The days blurred together. Inside the compound, we filled our time with what we knew best: prep, sweat, repeat.

Mission planning took up whole afternoons — long stretches in a hot operations tent, poring over terrain models and satellite overlays with the intelligence team. We rehearsed potential raids and infiltration patterns until they burned into muscle memory. Map grids, kill boxes, fallback routes, drone coverage arcs. Rehearsal wasn’t for practice. It was to make the real thing automatic.

We ran close-quarters battle drills in half-constructed buildings on the south side of the compound. Cleared rooms again and again until Becker could recite every door swing and corner position blindfolded. Leo never stopped moving, even in downtime — always breaking down his breaching charges, reassembling them faster each time like he was racing himself.

We held regular briefings with officers from the Merlins Intervention Forces, sat across from translators and Korujan Defense reps, trying to figure out who controlled what land beyond the wire — and who claimed they did. Spoiler: it wasn’t always the same answer.

Sometimes we helped sort through intercepted radio traffic, trying to match voices to known militia leaders. Adrik got into it more than I expected. He spent hours with the signals team, helping isolate VHF comms patterns they believed belonged to a Kestrel-backed militia cell.

We practiced “what-ifs” like they were gospel. What if a convoy gets hit en route to Zone Green? What if the school in the village gets bombed? What if our local contact disappears mid-operation? Every answer meant another drill, another gear tweak, another hour sweating under the sun.

When it wasn’t tactics, it was maintenance. Our gear got babied more than we did — rifles stripped and reassembled nightly, optics cleaned obsessively. I caught Severus cleaning the same scope lens three times before finally setting it down.

Varga organized a med-drill competition one night — seeing who could apply a tourniquet fastest. Leo beat everyone by a second and never let us forget it.

At night, the compound changed. Quiet took over. Operators played cards or watched movies on faded tablets. Some practiced language phrases, stringing together just enough Korujan-French dialect to say “we’re not here to hurt you.” A few wrote letters home. Most didn’t. I spent a lot of time cleaning my HK416 with the same deliberate focus I used to have rebuilding model tanks as a kid.

And then there were the cultural briefings.

They were mandatory. A civilian liaison from the International Peace Coalition came in — clean blue polo, no rank, and an attitude that screamed desk job. He talked about how to navigate tribal customs, how to behave around local elders, when to speak and when to shut up. Half the room rolled their eyes. The other half took notes.

“Respect is currency here,” the guy said. “You disrespect a village chief, you might as well paint a target on your convoy.”

Varga raised a hand. “What if the village chief is running weapons?”

The liaison paused. “Then respect him very carefully.”

We all laughed — but it wasn’t a joke.

One night, just before midnight, I walked the perimeter alone. Sand in my boots, radio crackling in my ear, and the stars so sharp they looked like broken glass overhead.

I pulled out my phone and dialed Valeria’s number, pressed it to my ear.

It rang once.

“Hello?” Her voice, soft and alive on the other end.

“Hey, V,” I said.

“Wow, look at that — I thought you’d never call.”

“Well… I couldn’t stop thinking about you. Couldn’t stop hearing your voice in my head. So… I called.”

She chuckled. “Really, huh? Well — how are you doing? How’s Africa?”

“I’m fine, thanks for asking. Africa is… alright. Nothing cool happening, but the food’s actually decent. How about you, my love?”

“I love it when you call me that,” she said warmly. “I’m okay. I gave a cupcake to a kid at the café today. Helped a homeless woman too. It was a good day. Just… missing something.”

I smiled, just listening. Letting her voice wash the dust off my mind.

Then she got quiet. “Hey, Luc?”

“Yeah, V?”

“I miss you, Lucanus… I wish you were here. Laying next to me. Making me feel at home.”

“I miss you too, Valeria… I wish for that every damn second. Laying beside you, knowing I’ve got my whole world right there next to me.”

Silence passed between us. Not the bad kind. The real kind. The kind where words don’t add anything.

“Hey, V… I gotta go. I’ll talk to you in the morning, okay?”

“Okay. Don’t forget to call me first thing.”

“You know I won’t.”

“I love you, Luc…”

“I love you too, Valeria.”

“Goodnight, Luc.”

“Goodnight, babe.”

I ended the call and looked back toward the outer edge of the compound.

Out there, just beyond the lights, was another world. One we were only beginning to understand.

And eventually, it was going to understand us too.
Welcome to Tura M’Bala
One day, I was posted up on a pillbox—gun nest, foxhole, whatever you wanted to call it. Surrounded by HESCO barriers and stacked sandbags, just another day under the Korujan sun. Bored out of my mind.

I had my back on the concrete, head resting on an ammo box like a makeshift pillow. Half-asleep, drifting in and out. No alerts. No movement. Just heat and silence.

Then I felt a boot tap against my leg.

I opened one eye and squinted upward. Adrik was standing over me, already kitted up.

“Seriously?” I groaned. “I was sleeping. What the hell, Adrik?”

“Command wants us for a brief,” he said. “Get up.”

I rolled upright with a sigh. “Alright, alright. Let’s go.”

We walked toward the command post—a repurposed shipping container with a fan that didn’t work and maps that were three months out of date. The usual.

While we were walking, I asked, “You know what the mission is?”

Adrik shrugged. “No clue. Just that it’s outside the wire.”

We got our briefing at 0500. TOC was hot already. The kind of heat that stuck to your ribs and made you feel like you’d swallowed sand.

The map was still pinned to the corkboard with rusted staples and wishful thinking. New markings, though—red circles, updated grids, arrows curling like snakes around known chokepoints.

Commander Moretti stood at the front again, same worn camo, same gravel voice.

“Alright R.A.Z.O.R, listen up. Legion Squad”—he nodded to us—“and Praetorian Squad under Master Sergeant Bogdan, You're heading outside the wire—Tura M’Bala, twenty klicks northeast. Local village. Low literacy, high tension. The place has been giving off bad signals for weeks. Our drones are getting intermittent heat signatures near the riverbed. We’re not sure if it’s a fishing camp or an OPFOR staging ground.”

He pointed at a dusty satellite image—half-obscured by fingerprint smudges.

“Two tasks: First, meet with the village headman. Goes by ‘N’Golo Thassine.’ Claims he's loyal to the central government, but don't put your life on it. Second, recon the eastern perimeter near the hills—someone's been moving supplies through there. Possibly arms.”

He paused, then added:

“You're not going out there to win hearts and minds. You're there to figure out what the hell is going on. ROE is standard: PID before you squeeze. No warning shots unless you're taking contact.”

Adrik leaned in close. “Any QRF near us?”

Moretti shook his head. “Closest Quick Reaction Force is Korujan Army out of Fort Aube, thirty minutes out if they answer the radio. Don't count on them.”

Becker grunted. “So we’re ghosted if ♥♥♥♥ goes sideways.”

“Correct,”
Moretti said. “You’re riding light. Squad truck and a MRAP. Comms on RavenNet. You roll out in sixty. Gear up.”

We moved like we’d done it a hundred times before—because we had. Quiet, deliberate, every piece of gear checked and rechecked.

Load-bearing vests, plates snug. IOD marker strips taped on thighs. Three-day packs topped off with water, Rations, power cells, and med gear.

Varga carried the team IFAK and two extra tourniquets strapped to his belt. Severus had his optics dialed in already, checking the chamber of his TRG M10 like it was an old friend. Leo checked the MRAP’ satellite unit twice, muttering about nav glitches and battery drain.

I checked the mag on my HK416 one more time. Safety on. Bolt clean. Chambered. Sling tight.

You don’t think about the firefights. You think about the moment after—when you’re alive and everyone else is too. That’s the goal. Always.

We rolled out just after sunrise.

The land changed fast the moment we left Aurelius.

The road—if you could call it that—was mostly packed dirt and sun-bleached gravel. Every few klicks, we passed abandoned outposts: burnt corrugated tin, bullet-pocked walls, half-sunk watchtowers with the Raven Union’s eagle insignia faded into nothing.

No signs of life, but you could feel eyes watching from the treeline. Always eyes.

Leo rode shotgun, chewing a strip of dried beef and marking coordinates into his notebook like a priest writing prayers. Severus sat across from me in the squad truck’s rear bed, flipping through laminated cue cards with basic Korujan dialect phrases. He wasn’t fluent. But better than the rest of us.

“‘Good morning’ is Mana wéa, right?” he asked.

“Only if you want to say it like a missionary,” Becker muttered. “Locals just grunt and nod.”

We reached the outskirts of Tura M’Bala by mid-morning.

It wasn’t marked on any real map. Just a cluster of mudbrick huts, corrugated roofs, solar panels rigged with car batteries, and a rusted school bell mounted to a tree.

There were no welcome parties. Just kids in stained shirts, barefoot, standing on the road’s shoulder and staring. A few goats wandered near the well. Smoke rose from cooking fires behind the main huts. Somewhere, a radio played tinny music through broken speakers—Francophone pop from three decades ago.

A man approached—late 50s, lean, wiry, moving like a reed in wind. He wore a faded green tunic, carried a walking stick, and had a badge hung around his neck that read “C.A.T.K. Civic Office—Regional Liaison.” Probably meant something. Probably didn’t.

“N’Golo Thassine,” he said in French, offering a short bow. “You are Raven Union?”

“Affirmative. Master Sergeant Quintus,” I replied. “We’re here to speak with you. You said you need help?”

He nodded, slow and unreadable. “You bring peace?”

“No,”
I said. “We bring presence.”

We split the two squads.

I stayed with my squad to secure the meeting with Thassine. Praetorian Squad took the one of the MRAP to check the eastern perimeter by the river.

The village was quiet, but not peaceful. The kind of quiet that covers something else—fear, maybe. Or preparation.

Kids ran from corners when we walked past. Men watched us from doorways. One woman selling dried fish refused to look up from her table when I passed.

Inside the liaison hut, the air was heavy with smoke from a cooking fire. Thassine motioned to three wooden stools. He spoke low, mostly in English, some dialect.

“There are men,” he said. “They do not wear uniforms. They move at night. They speak in radios. They pay some of my people to carry crates. If I say no... things burn.”

Adrik kept his hands on his rifle, eyes scanning the windows.

Leo took notes. “Any idea what direction they come from?”

Thassine pointed east. “Always from the hills.”

Of course it was.

As the meeting wound down, a man approached me outside — mid-60s, nervous.

“Soldier,” he said in English. “May I speak with you?”

I waved my squad off. “Go ahead.”

“I am Adom,”
he said. “I work at the school. We need supplies. Books, pencils, water. If we don’t get help… we might have to shut down.”

“I’ll talk to IPC,”
I told him. “If they greenlight the run, you’ll get your supplies. No promises.”

He thanked me and shook my hand. His grip was rough. Desperate.

By the time we regrouped, Severus had already dropped a red marker on the map. “Found three fresh tire tracks leading to an abandoned farmstead. Could be nothing. Could be an arms drop. We didn’t push in yet.”

Becker shrugged. “Didn’t feel like dying alone.”

I nodded. “Good call. We go back with overwatch.”

We spent another hour taking notes, getting visual references, marking waypoints. Then we rolled out, leaving behind dust, distrust, and something worse—possibility.

As we pulled away, I looked back.

Thassine stood alone at the edge of the road, hand on his walking stick, eyes following us like a man who knew things we didn’t want to learn.

And maybe never would.
A Moral Dilemma
We rolled back through the ECP just before dusk, engines running hot, tires coated in red dirt. The Korujan sun was bleeding out on the horizon, sinking into a haze that blurred the mountains into silhouettes. Dust trailed us like a warning. The mood inside the MRAP was different on the way back—quiet, focused, heavier than when we left.

That village wasn’t a firefight. It wasn’t even a skirmish. But it left something in the back of my throat I couldn’t swallow.

Adrik rode beside me, arms folded, helmet pushed back on his head. He hadn’t said much since the meeting with Thassine. Same with Leo, who kept flipping through his notebook like he could rearrange reality with the right grid references.

We parked in silence.

Thirty minutes later, we were in the TOC.

The heat was still thick in there, even with the sun dropping. Sand coated every surface—maps, cables, keyboards. You could hear the stale whine of a generator fighting for its life outside.

Everyone was present. Legion Squad, my unit, seated to the left. Praetorian Squad, Bogdan’s team, to the right. Commander Moretti stood in front of us, arms crossed, fatigue jacket open just enough to reveal his sidearm. Same tired eyes. Same hard mouth.

He didn’t ease into it.

“Alright, Legion. Praetorian.” he said. “Walk me through what we found.”

Bogdan went first. Professional. Blunt. “We reconned the eastern hills near the Tura M’Bala perimeter. Found tracks. Likely movement of light vehicles—pickup size. Could be logistics runs. Maybe arms. We held position, marked GPS, and pulled back. No visual contact. No engagement.”

Moretti nodded. “Copy that.”

Then all eyes turned to me.

“Quintus.”

I exhaled slowly, aware of every eye in the room.

“We spoke with the village liaison. Thassine. Friendly enough—on the surface. Claims non-alignment but admitted he’s under pressure. Says men without uniforms come down from the hills, use locals as porters, pay them in cash. Vague about how many. Says it’s ‘several groups.’ I didn’t press for names. Didn’t want to spook him.”

And then I brought up the school. “There’s a school there,” I said. “Run down, barely holding on. Principal—Adom—approached us. He asked if we could help. Said they needed basics. Water. Paper. Pencils. Books. The kind of things nobody should have to beg for.”

I saw Moretti’s jaw tighten the second the word left my mouth.

I didn’t embellish. Didn’t dramatize. Just said it straight: the school had no water, barely any supplies. The Principal asked if we could help.

That was it.

And still, it felt like I’d thrown a grenade into the room.

Moretti stepped in before I even finished. “Did you promise him assistance?”

I shook my head. “No. I told him we’d see what was possible. That’s it.”

Moretti sighed, “Do you even realize on what you just did?”

“No sir.” i said.

“You promised something to a local, Master Sergeant.” His voice was sharp now. “You think locals don’t know how to hear hope in a soldier’s voice? You open the door even a little, and they’ll kick it in. Then what? You gonna write the checks from your own account? You gonna build a water line from here to Tura M’Bala?”

My fists were tight at my sides. I wanted to tell him it wasn’t like that. That it wasn’t about writing checks—it was about dignity. About the fact that a kid shouldn’t have to dodge a war and dehydration just to learn to read.

But I didn’t say any of that.

Because you don’t get to argue ethics in a command post where the walls are held up by duct tape and the threat board has more red zones than green.

Still… I didn’t back down.

“With all due respect, sir,” I said, “you weren't there. these people aren’t asking for favors. They’re surviving. We can’t sit on our hands while villages collapse under the weight of logistics breakdowns and proxy rebels.”

“This isn’t a damn charity tour, Quintus. You want to do humanitarian work? Get transferred to the Peace Coalition,” Moretti shot back. “You are not here to save the world. You are here to prevent this region from becoming another fiefdom of chaos. You want to talk ethics? The second your ‘good intentions’ turn us into a soft target, we’re gonna be the ones bagged and tagged on the tarmac. Understand?”

“He wasn’t asking for charity,” I said. “Just enough to keep the school open. Enough so kids don’t get pulled into rebel ranks before they’re twelve. That’s stabilization too.”

Bogdan made a sound under his breath—maybe agreement, maybe not.

I didn’t look at him.

“You think handing out notebooks changes loyalty?” Moretti snapped. “These villages survive by playing both sides. You give them pencils, they’ll write inventory lists for the next militia that walks in. Next week, it’s water. Next month, it’s protection. And when you can’t deliver, they stop trusting us. Then they start trusting the rebels.”

I didn’t answer.

Not right away.

Because I did understand. That was the problem.

He stared at me like he was waiting for something—maybe a challenge, maybe an apology. I gave him neither.

After a long pause, Moretti sighed and rubbed the bridge of his nose.

“We’ll escalate the school supply request to the IPC. But we’re not in the charity business, Quintus. Don’t make promises the bureaucracy can’t keep.”

“Copy that, sir,” I said. Voice level. Eyes forward.

“Briefing’s done. Rollout schedule updated by 0500. Dismissed.”

We filed out.

Outside, the heat had broken but the air still smelled like oil and gunmetal. Becker lit a cigarette and offered me one. I declined.

“Gotta say,” he muttered, “you’ve got a way of poking the bear, Luc.”

“Someone’s gotta,” I said.

Adrik walked beside me in silence for a while. Then he finally spoke.

“You know he’s not wrong. About the danger.”

“I know,” I said. “Doesn’t mean I’m wrong either.”

He didn’t argue.

Back in the barracks, the guys rechecked gear. Some went straight to sleep. I sat on my bunk and stared at the stripped bolt of my HK416 for fifteen minutes before I even realized I hadn’t moved.

The weight wasn’t the rifle. It was everything else.

Later that night, I stepped outside and called Valeria.

The connection stuttered at first, then cleared just enough to make out her voice.

“Lucanus?” she said.

“Hey. It’s me.”

“Took you long enough,” she teased, then softened. “You okay?”

“I’m alright. Long day. Longer thoughts.”

“Want to talk about it?”

I looked out over the compound—the wire, the watchtower, the endless dark beyond.

“Not really,” I said. “Not yet.”

She didn’t push. Just stayed on the line, her voice soft.

“I miss you.”

“Miss you too.”

“I made cinnamon bread today,” she said.

I smiled. “Well that's great, Still better than anything I’ve eaten in a week.”

There was a pause. Then she said quietly, “You sound different.”

I hesitated. “What do you mean?”

“Not worse. Just… heavier. Like your words weigh more.”

I looked out past the compound lights, to the hills where men with crates and radios might already be setting up the next drop.

“Is nothing really,” I said. “I'm just tired, from all the work.”

I ended the call an hour later.

Walked the perimeter alone.

Somewhere in the darkness, a dog barked. Somewhere farther, something moved—quiet, invisible, watching.

And in the village we left behind, a man was probably boiling water in a rusted kettle, hoping the school would still be open by week’s end.

Maybe we’d help. Maybe we wouldn’t.

But I knew this much:

Missions end. Orders expire. But the moral weight?

That stays with you.

And the longer you carry it, the heavier it gets.
Paper Promises
It took three days for the decision to come down.

Three days of silence from command. Three days of drills we already knew by heart. Three days of pacing the wire, checking optics, rechecking gear, trying not to think about the cracked walls of a school in a village we’d probably never be sent to again.

The compound breathed in heat and exhaled boredom. You could feel the restlessness under the surface. The way Becker snapped at Leo over a miscounted ammo inventory. The way Severus cleaned his rifle three times in one night. The way Adrik stared at the comms tent like he was waiting for a message that wasn’t coming.

I spent part of those days up in the overwatch tower, watching the horizon blur into heat shimmer. The hills looked the same as always—distant, jagged, and indifferent. But my mind kept drifting back to Tura M’Bala. To the goats chewing grass beside a rusted well. To the silence in the schoolroom. To the way Thassine looked at us like we were both hope and warning.

I tried not to think about it.

But it stayed with me.

Like the taste of copper after adrenaline. Like dust behind your teeth that no amount of water could wash out.

When the message finally came in, it wasn’t delivered by a courier. There was no voice on the radio. It arrived on a shared terminal in the TOC — buried under a logistics SITREP from the International Peace Coalition.

Just a line of dry, forgettable bureaucracy:

Subject: Educational Support — Tura M’Bala — Under Review. Pending Regional Stability Assessment. Estimated Re-evaluation: 14 days.

Fourteen days.

I read it twice. Then a third time. The phrasing didn’t change. The meaning didn’t either.

It wasn’t a denial.

It wasn’t approval.

It was limbo. The kind of careful non-answer that sounds like progress, but means nothing will happen until someone, somewhere, far away decides it’s politically safe to pretend they care.

When I told the squad, they barely looked up.

Becker scoffed. “Fourteen days? That’s practically express delivery in IPC terms.”

Severus shook his head. “So we’re doing nothing. Just like I said.”

Leo leaned in behind me to reread it. “They didn’t even mention the school by name,” he muttered. “Just ‘educational support.’ Like they’re talking about printer paper, not human beings.

“Didn’t say no,””
I offered, though the words felt hollow as soon as I said them.

Adrik met my eyes across the room. “Didn’t say yes either.”

Yeah. That part stuck.

Later that evening, I put in a request to ride with a supply convoy heading west to Outpost Sestus. Not because we were needed there. Not because we had a tasking. Just because I needed to get out of the wire. To move. To do something.

Moretti signed off without comment. He didn’t ask why. Maybe he already knew.

We rolled out early — just before the heat hit its stride. The trucks were loaded with crates for internal use: ration packs, purification filters, fresh batteries. Nothing marked for civilian distribution. Nothing that said “hope” in big red stencil letters. But still — it was something.

I rode in the back, staring at the walls of tan plastic and olive webbing. Each crate could’ve fed twenty people for a week. Or stocked a classroom. Or kept a generator running long enough to teach phonics to six-year-olds who’d never even seen a tablet, let alone touched one.

At Sestus, things were quieter than expected. A skeleton crew. Dusty Korujan soldiers too tired to salute. A few tents with IPC banners limp in the heat. One of the liaison officers — Dutch, I think — offered me instant coffee and a spot in the shade.

We talked logistics. Weather. War fatigue.

Eventually, I asked him straight.

“If I had a supply request on record. Low priority. For civilians. What’s it take to move it?”

He didn’t answer right away. Just sipped his coffee and watched a bird hop between generator cables.

“Is it politically safe?”

I raised an eyebrow. “Excuse me?”

He shrugged. “That’s the only thing that really matters. If your request makes someone look good for helping, it moves. If it risks making someone look bad for caring too much, it stalls. The trick is timing. You have to care when they care. Not before.”

I didn’t have a response for that.

Because he wasn’t wrong.

And somehow, that made it worse.

By the time we rolled back into Aurelius, the sun was bleeding across the horizon again. Same color. Same heat. Same ♥♥♥♥♥♥♥ dust.

I walked past the TOC without stopping, straight to the wire. Past the generators. Past the barracks. Out to the edge where the lights faded into wilderness.

I stood there for a while. Long enough that my boots began to sink into the sand. Long enough that the sky turned bruised and deep and full of stars.

And I thought about Adom.

Not his words. His eyes. The way he stood when he asked for help — not begging, not pleading. Just trying to hold his corner of the world together.

I thought about the school.

The desks with peeling paint. The broken windows. The chalkboard so worn it barely held letters anymore.

And I thought about the kids.

Not in the abstract. Not in a poster-child, donation-campaign way. But as real people. Names we didn’t ask. Lives we barely saw.

Then I went back inside, stripped my HK416 down on autopilot, and cleaned it for the fifth time that week.

Not because it needed it.

But because it was the only thing in my life I could actually fix.
Chapter Twenty-Four: Return to Tura M’Bala
Briefing and Prep

It was barely 0600 when the announcement came down.

Another operation. Same village.

This time, it wasn’t just recon.

Moretti called it a "joint stabilization mission," which could’ve meant anything — a civil affairs inspection, a pressure show, or a political stunt with body armor. No one knew, and no one asked. We just showed up in the TOC with our notebooks, our weapons, and the usual silence you learn in places where asking questions only gives you headaches.

The Tactical Operations Center was quieter than usual. Still smelled like hot plastic and mildew. The projector screen glitched once before flicking into focus. An aerial map of Tura M’Bala filled the display — zoomed out, annotated with new route markers and fresh overlays. Red circles bloomed across the eastern tree line. A dotted line traced the main road through the village center, ending at the school.

Commander Moretti stood off to the side this time. Not front and center like usual. Instead, it was a junior civil affairs liaison doing the talking — Lieutenant Amelie Krauss. IPC uniform, tight bun, the kind of posture that said she had a degree in political science and zero field hours.

She cleared her throat and began.

“Based on field reports from last week’s patrol and a follow-up from the diplomatic wing of the International Peace Coalition, we’ve received authorization to deliver limited humanitarian assistance to Tura M’Bala. Namely — basic school supplies, water containers, and hygiene kits for children under twelve.”

She tapped her pointer against a bullet list that filled half the screen. “Supplies are courtesy of IPC warehouses in Sector Delta. Distribution will be supervised by IPC monitors and coordinated with local school administrator Adom.”

I didn’t say anything, but inside, something uncoiled in my chest. A knot loosened. They actually followed through. Or at least halfway.

Krauss kept talking.

“This will be a split-unit operation. Legion Squad will escort the humanitarian convoy into the village proper. Praetorian Squad will secure the eastern perimeter — specifically the ridgelines marked here—” she pointed to the map, “—and maintain overwatch during the offload.”

“Duration?”
Adrik asked.

“Convoy enters at 1030, leaves by 1300. No overnight stays. IPC does not want the appearance of garrisoning the village.”

Of course they didn’t.

Commander Moretti finally stepped forward.

“You are not there to play politics. You are there to keep the peace long enough for the IPC to unload their crates and smile for their photos. If something feels off, you pull back. Don’t escalate. We’re already under scrutiny.”

He glanced at me when he said it, and I knew he hadn’t forgotten the last briefing.

“ROE is tight. You’re not running security patrols. You’re presence. You’re control. You’re making sure no one mistakes goodwill for weakness.”

Leo raised a hand. “Comms?”

“RavenNet Alpha. Encrypted. You’ll have direct link to Aurelius if things go sideways,”
Moretti replied.

Severus leaned forward. “Any chatter from the hills since last patrol?”

The commander hesitated. “Light traffic. Sporadic. Signals team can’t confirm if it’s militia or smugglers. Assume observation.”

The room went still for a beat.

Then Krauss stepped in again. “One more thing — cultural conduct is paramount. You are guests. This mission represents more than your squad. Do not compromise IPC legitimacy with poor behavior.”

Becker muttered under his breath, “Guess that means no tossing candy bars at kids.”

Moretti didn’t smile. “Roll out at 0800. Final checks in thirty. Dismissed.”

We filed out.

No one said much.

Outside, the sun had just crested the horizon, bleeding through the haze like something torn loose.

Back at C-block, we geared up slow and deliberate. The kind of prep that came not from anxiety, but from habit. From knowing that anything simple could become complicated fast.

Adrik was silent as he secured his sidearm and comms. Varga checked our med kits twice over. Leo was already muttering about GPS sync errors and handed me a fresh frequency chart for backup.

I loaded my HK416 again. Same weight. Same sound. Safety off, check. Bolt forward. Sling snug.

My eyes drifted to the corner where a grey plastic crate sat beside our rucks.

Stenciled across the top in black marker: EDUCATION MATERIALS – NON-MILITARY – HANDLE WITH CARE

I crouched beside it. Flipped the latch open. Inside — notebooks, pencils, picture books, a wrapped pack of folded uniforms. Everything clean, sealed, untouched by war. The kind of stuff that made you forget where you were for a second.

Adrik stepped up behind me.

“That from IPC?”

“Yeah.”

“Feels weird.”

“Good weird?”

“Not sure yet.”


I closed the crate and stood.

Outside, engines roared to life. The convoy was already forming up — two Raven Union armored transports, a logistics truck in the middle marked with IPC flags, and a backup flatbed loaded with water tanks.

Becker slapped his gloves on and grinned faintly. “Field trip, boys.”

Leo climbed into the MRAP, shaking his head. “Hope the rebels don’t send us a welcome basket.”

We rolled out at 0800 sharp.

Back toward the village.

Back toward the line where “help” and “occupation” blurred into one another.

Back toward a school that might still be standing.

And whether the mission stayed clean or got messy — I knew one thing for certain:

Someone out there was watching.

And this time, so were we.
Arrival at Tura M’Bala
“No Uniforms. No Guarantees.”

We rolled up on Tura M’Bala from the south, just after the heat broke open into full scorch.

It looked the same. Same brittle roofs. Same red earth cracking under the sun. Same air that smelled of burnt millet, engine oil, and desperation. A village trying to act like it didn’t know what side it was on—because maybe it didn’t have one left.

This time, we weren’t alone.

We had IPC with us. Their convoy led the line—white-painted trucks with blue logos so bright they looked absurd against the rust-colored dirt and pale-yellow brush. It felt... staged. Like someone had taken a peacekeeping brochure and smashed it into reality with a hammer.

I was riding shotgun in the second Raven Union MRAP, scanning rooftops and ridge lines through polarized lenses. The school came into view as we crested the last ridge — same sagging roof, same cracked bell tree out front. But it was still there. Still breathing.

A few kids ran out to the road as we slowed.

Five, maybe six. Barefoot, dust-caked, sun-bleached clothing hanging off them like old rags. One waved a water bottle, the label nearly gone. Another pointed at the IPC flag and whispered to a sibling with wide eyes and open palms. Curiosity, not joy.

We pulled to a stop near the courtyard. The engines died down one by one, like distant animals exhaling.

Doors opened. Heat punched us in the face.

That Korujan heat wasn’t the kind you sweat out. It buried itself in your lungs and lived there, dragging dry breath and fatigue in behind it. My boots hit dirt, and the sun sank into my vest like a slow fist. Helmet off, rifle slung low, I exhaled slow and steady.

Leo moved out on a sweep to the left. Becker hit the tailgate, ready to offload. Varga checked rooftops out of instinct—rifle shouldered, eyes sharp. He didn’t relax. None of us did.

Praetorian Squad ghosted eastward toward the hills—silent, methodical, like shadows weren’t just background but doctrine. We didn’t need to talk. We’d done this dance before.

Then I saw him—Principal Adom—moving through the gathering dust and dry wind, wearing a pressed tunic like it was his last clean shirt on Earth. He smiled when he spotted me.

“You returned,” he said.

“We brought something with us this time,” I replied.

We shook hands.

There was a pause — not long, but full. The kind that held every unspoken thing between two men who lived on opposite ends of war but still shared the same tired look in their eyes.

The IPC truck reversed toward the courtyard. Tires kicked up a powder-fine dust that curled through the air like smoke. One of their civilian officers stepped down—blue polo, clipboard, wary face. A few Raven medics moved to help. Then came Krauss, looking out of place but focused.

The back of the truck opened.

Books. Crates of notebooks. Shrink-wrapped pencils. Water filtration units. Basic first-aid kits. School uniforms. Tablet devices, cheap but new. Even a couple collapsible desks and a solar charging mat.

To anyone else, it was humanitarian scrap.

To Tura M’Bala, it was a ♥♥♥♥♥♥♥ miracle.

We moved fast. Formed a human chain—Raven soldiers, IPC volunteers, and locals who drifted in after seeing we weren’t waving rifles. Crates passed hand to hand. Dirt and sweat layered across arms and brows. For a second, no one said much.

It didn’t feel like a mission.

It felt... real.

Adom helped stack supplies inside the crumbling schoolhouse. Midway through, he pulled me aside.

“I didn’t think they would come,” he said quietly.

I shook my head. “They almost didn’t.”

He studied me. “But you... made them come?”

“No,” I said. “But I didn’t stop pushing.”

He looked around. The children. The elders watching from porches. The silence behind every cautious face.

“Will this be enough?”

“It’s a start,”
I replied. “That’s all we ever get.”

He didn’t smile. Just nodded with the kind of resignation only men like him know—men who know hope is currency, and the price is always rising.

Off to the side, a little girl stood with a brand-new pencil in both hands, gripping it like a treasure. Her face said everything—wonder, confusion, fear. Like she was trying to decide if this was real, or just the calm before the next thing burns.

Somewhere, a rusted school bell rang once.

Not loud. Not clear. But enough to scatter a few kids toward the building with half-muffled laughter.

A signal. A routine. Someone was still trying to preserve childhood.

And for once—we weren’t the ones taking it away.

There weren’t celebrations. No songs. No cheers. The people of Tura M’Bala didn’t thank us with parades. They didn’t even thank us with words. They stepped out of their doorways and watched.

Measured us.

We were another variable in their survival math. Armed guests in borrowed territory. Today we brought notebooks. Tomorrow, who knew?

“Status?” Leo asked as he returned from the MRAP.

“Supplies delivered. No hostile indicators. But they’re not at ease. And I don’t blame them.”

He nodded. “Same from Bogdan’s crew. Hilltop’s quiet. Too quiet. No movement. But they said it feels... off.”

He didn’t need to elaborate.

Dry hills. Open air. No uniforms. No guarantees.

Adrik came up beside us, chewing sunflower seeds like it helped with the nerves.

“They’re not coming down today,” he muttered.

“How can you tell?” I asked.

He nodded toward our formation, toward the vehicles, the overwatch, the logistics crew still stacking crates.

“Because we’re too ready.”

I looked back at the ridgeline. No shimmer. No movement. Just dry silence.

But I felt it too.

They were out there. Watching. Measuring us just like the villagers were.

By 1245, everything was inside. Boxes stacked neatly in a room that still had water stains on the ceiling and a cracked chalkboard. Adom gave his thanks one more time — quietly, with both hands clasped over mine.

Krauss shook his hand too. A little awkward. But it meant something.

By 1300, we rolled out again.

No shots fired. No one screaming. No one bleeding.

Just the dry hum of engines, the dust of departure, and a few kids watching from the edge of the road.

As we crested the ridge back toward the valley, I looked back through the rear viewport.

Adom stood alone by the bell tree, hand on his hip, squinting against the sun. Not smiling. Not frowning. Just... waiting.

Hoping this wasn’t the last time we came through.

In the back of the truck, Becker keyed his radio.

“Well, that was weird.”

I looked over. “How so?”

“We did something good,”
he said. “And nobody died.”

That shouldn’t have felt strange.

But it did.
Debrief, Friction, Fallout
We rolled back into Aurelius under a sky smeared with copper and heat haze.

The convoy moved slower this time. The IPC trucks hung back, their drivers cautious, uncertain if the goodwill we just delivered would boomerang back at them later. The white flags on their hoods fluttered like surrender signals.

Our tires crunched across the compound’s packed earth. The gate guards barely looked up—too used to movement now. Engines idled long enough to bake everything inside the MRAP, and the moment we powered down, the silence swallowed us whole.

Adrik stepped out first, stretched his back, winced. “My spine’s filing a complaint.”

Becker followed, covered in red dust, sweating through his shirt. “You’d think peacekeeping would be less... sandy.”

I didn’t answer.

I just stared out past the wire, to the hills where we’d last felt eyes we couldn’t see.

They hadn’t followed us. Not yet.

Inside the TOC, the air was thicker than usual. Heat, frustration, and something else — politics maybe.

Commander Moretti was already there when we arrived, arms crossed, sleeves rolled up, expression carved from concrete. Two IPC liaisons stood off to the side of the table, clearly uncomfortable. They didn’t wear sidearms. Just badges. Civilian softness wrapped in government bravado.

Moretti didn’t waste time.

“Alright, debrief. Quintus. Walk it.”

I stepped forward. “Tura M’Bala received full delivery. No resistance. No contact. Locals kept distance but didn’t interfere. Principal confirmed items accounted for. No threats during offload. Praetorian secured eastern hills. Observed no movement, no hostiles. Mission success, sir.”

Moretti gave a sharp nod, but his eyes didn’t agree. He gestured to one of the IPC officers.

“This one says your squad lingered. Went into classrooms. Spoke to civilians outside of the agreed parameters.”

“We coordinated on-site to ensure inventory was delivered intact. Minor deviation. Not breach of protocol,” I said flatly.

Moretti’s voice dropped a half-octave. “You’re not there to manage supplies, Quintus. You’re not a logistics officer. You’re not a diplomat. You're there to secure the perimeter, oversee protection. That’s it.”

“With respect, sir—if we don’t engage, we’re just machines. If they never see our eyes, just rifles, we’re not stabilizers. We’re a threat profile.”

“You think that school wants our eyes?” Moretti snapped. “You think presence equals progress? You’re writing checks with your face that someone else will pay for in blood.”

One of the IPC reps cleared his throat. “Actually, the principal requested—”

Moretti cut him off with a raised hand.

“Don’t care.”

His eyes locked back on mine.

“You’ve got a pattern, Quintus. You go just far enough to stay out of insubordination, but you push. Every time. You blur the line between initiative and insubordination until I have to explain to Joint Command why our SOF teams are handing out schoolbooks in contested red zones.”

I held his stare. “And when the kids in that village grow up without schools, without water, without anything but Kalashnikovs and rebel radios—what do we tell Joint Command then?”

“You tell them it wasn’t our job,”
Moretti said. “You tell them we didn’t get bagged and burned trying to fix a country that stopped asking for our help ten years ago.”

Adrik shifted behind me, tense. Leo said nothing, his jaw set hard. Varga muttered something under his breath about command being allergic to doing the right thing.

But I stood my ground.

“If you want soldiers who only follow orders and ignore everything outside the wire, sir, maybe assign someone else next time.”

Silence hit like a blade.

Moretti stepped forward, slow and deliberate. We were only a foot apart now.

“Be very careful, Master Sergeant,” he said quietly. “You’re not in Milan anymore. You’re in a proxy war where the rules change daily, and one good deed can turn into a coffin flag if you misread the board. If you step out of line again—no warning. You’ll be reassigned. Or worse.”

He stepped back.

“Debrief concluded. Fall out.”

We filed out in silence.

Later, back at C-block, the tension hadn’t left us.

Becker threw his gloves into his cot like they’d insulted him. “Guy wants us to play scarecrow with rifles and pretend this place isn’t rotting under our boots.”

Leo paced near the corner, rubbing the back of his neck. “He’s right about one thing though. One wrong step out there, and those hills start shooting.”

Adrik sat across from me, unbuckling his vest, his expression unreadable.

“You good?” he asked.

I shrugged. “Define good.”

He gave a dry chuckle. “Fair.”

No one else spoke.

Even Varga, usually the first to mouth off, was quiet. Maybe everyone was starting to feel it—that edge between doing what’s right and what’s permitted. The space between a rifle barrel and a water filter.

I sat back, cleaned the bolt of my HK416 again. I didn’t need to—but my hands didn’t want to be still.

That night, I didn’t walk the perimeter. I didn’t call Valeria.

I just laid there on my cot, staring at the metal ceiling, the heat pressing down like a second uniform.

Somewhere out there, the school was lit by donated lanterns and the flicker of a cautious hope.

And somewhere closer, a commander was deciding if I was still worth the risk.
Red Dirt and Empty Ranks
The first thing you learn about training local forces in a place like this — it’s not about tactics. It’s not about rifles or room-clearing drills. It’s about patience. Language. Respect. Learning to nod when you don’t understand a word and still somehow get the job done.

We started the program three days after the IPC supply drop hit Tura M’Bala. Some idiot in the capital put in a press release calling it “a symbolic gesture of partnership and regional commitment.” We didn’t bother correcting them. It wasn’t symbolic. It was practical. It was the bare minimum. And even that almost didn’t happen.

The base parade ground — if you could call it that — had been flattened by a bulldozer a year ago and forgotten ever since. No shade. No chalk lines. Just cracked red earth and the metallic stink of diesel fumes wafting from the generator shed.

We met our first batch of Korujan soldiers there. About thirty of them. A mix of regular army, regional police, and two supposed “rural defense commanders” who wore civilian cargo pants and knockoff Oakleys like they were SOF.

They stood in uneven ranks under the sun, most of them sweating through their uniforms, their rifles held like garden tools. Half had AK-pattern weapons slung over their backs, most without magazines. Some were barefoot. One guy had a rifle with the stock held together by duct tape and wire.

And we were expected to make them war-ready.

“Alright,” I muttered under my breath, “let’s turn these guys into a fire team.”

Adrik stood beside me, arms crossed, squinting into the sun. “How? Look at them.”

The Albatrossian instructors rolled in a few minutes later. Four of them — veterans, judging by the way they carried themselves. Khaki berets, sun-faded digital desert uniforms with the Albatrossian flag patch and “EUTK” velcroed on their sleeves. These weren’t show ponies. They were the real thing — instructors who’d done their time in here and somewhere else we probably didn’t want to ask about.

Their lead, Captain Rousseau, was a lean, sunburned man with sharp eyes and perfect French. He took one look at the Korujans and shook his head slowly. Then he turned to us and spoke in English.

“You’ve got your work cut out.”

I nodded. “We know.”

“Let’s make sure they do.”


Week One
We started with the basics. Formations. Rifle handling. Immediate action drills.

Day one, half of them didn’t know how to clear a weapon properly. I watched Varga gently take a rifle from a young Korujan private who kept trying to insert the magazine backwards.

“This ain’t Legos, man,” he muttered, then demonstrated it again. Slowly. Clearly.

There was a language barrier, of course — most of them spoke Korujan French or regional dialects. We worked through interpreters, through hand signals, and through pure repetition. Severus ran basic marksmanship. Leo covered CQB movement using a chalk-drawn house layout and body language. Becker demonstrated proper cover and movement, and somehow turned “bounding overwatch” into a dance routine.

We ran contact drills in buddy teams until the sun was overhead and half the squad was soaked through with sweat. Every command we gave had to be broken down three times — once in our language, once in Korujan French, and once more into whatever dialect they actually understood.

But they wanted to learn. That mattered. Even when their weapons jammed. Even when they fumbled reloads. Even when Rousseau stopped the drill and made them run it again from the start. They got back in line. They tried.

And slowly, it showed.

Week Two
We moved into live-fire exercises at the southern berm. Static targets, close distance at first. Then basic fire-and-move.

You could see the confidence start to settle in. One of the rural commanders — a guy named Issouf, probably mid-thirties, built like a truck axle — turned out to be a natural leader. Started correcting his own men’s stances. Started mirroring Becker’s teaching style.

On day ten, one of the regional police — a quiet kid named Dembélé — cleared a double-feed malfunction on his own, reloaded, and hit center mass on three rapid shots at twenty meters.

The whole squad clapped for him. That hadn’t happened on day one.

We introduced IED awareness midweek. Rousseau led that part. He brought in an old shell casing wired with inert explosives and walked them through the anatomy of an ambush — daisy-chained pressure plates, decoy trash, false cover.

“Most of them,” he said quietly to me after, “have lost someone to one of these. They listen closer when it's personal.”

And it was.

Week Three
We ran joint drills. Us, the Korujans, and the Albatrossians. Real movement. Full mission profile simulations. Rural raid structure. Checkpoint procedures. Vehicle interdiction.

Not everyone was ready. But enough of them were. And the difference was visible.

Even their eyes were different now. Sharper. More alert.

We started calling a few of them by name. Issouf. Dembélé. Karim. The guy with the duct-taped rifle finally got issued a proper one — an old surplus G3A3, still clean. He looked proud of it. Kept it across his lap even during breaks.

In one after-action huddle, Adrik muttered, “They're not ready for a real fight. But they’re a hell of a lot closer.”

“Closer’s all we can give them,”
I said.

Evenings
At night, we debriefed with Rousseau and his men. Reviewed footage from drone overwatch. Talked about unit cohesion. Trust-building. Where the next batch of trainees might come from.

Sometimes the Korujan officers joined us. Quiet at first. Suspicious. Then curious.

One night, Issouf sat beside me outside the mess tent. Smoking a cigarette, squinting at the stars.

“You think we can win?” he asked, in broken english.

I didn’t answer right away.

Then: “I think winning here looks different.”

He nodded. Didn’t ask again.

By the end of the month, we held a final drill — village defense simulation. Mixed teams. Full gear. Simulated contact.

They held the line. It wasn’t perfect. But it held.

When it ended, and the blanks stopped firing, and the dust started to settle — the look on some of their faces said everything.

Not pride.

Readiness.

That’s all we could ask.

That’s all anyone could ask.
The Cost of Good Optics
They say you shouldn’t count the days. That it just makes them drag longer. But we all did.

It was July 2nd, 2011. We were 165 days out from the end of our deployment, give or take, depending on what the Raven Union decided about our rotation cycle. A few more months, and we’d be on a C-130 back to Milan. Back to concrete sidewalks, café cigarettes, and some version of normal that no longer fit. Back to Valeria.

I was cleaning my CAR-15 on the barracks bench, watching sunlight crawl across the sandbags outside our window. The room smelled like CLP and sweat—sharper than usual. Even routine maintenance felt heavier lately. I’d been stripping the same bolt carrier for twenty minutes, pretending I wasn’t thinking about that village. That school. That moment I stepped across a line and dared to care.

Then the door creaked open.

Bogdan stepped in, already geared up, rifle slung low across his chest. “Hey, Quintus. Command wants us for a briefing.”

I slid the cleaned bolt home with a metallic click and grabbed my rig. “Alright,” I said, slinging it over my shoulder. “Lead the way.”

We walked to the TOC in silence. The heat outside was dry but aggressive, the kind that crawled into your throat and stayed there. Off in the distance, a drone hummed overhead, circling the valley like a buzzard waiting for something to die.

Inside the TOC, Commander Moretti stood at the head of the room, arms folded, face grim but not hostile—for once. A few laptops buzzed on the side tables. A satellite image was up on the projector, grainy but unmistakable. Tura M’Bala. Again.

“Everyone here? Good.” Moretti glanced around the room, then gave a curt nod. “This came down from the IPC last night.”

He pointed at the screen.

“They’ve approved a limited humanitarian drop to Tura M’Bala. Supplies include basic educational materials—books, pencils, notebooks—plus four 50-liter jugs of potable water and basic medical kits.”

He let that hang in the air for a second, then continued.

“This is not a mission. This is a diplomatic demonstration. A photo op. The IPC wants to ‘maintain good faith’ with local leaders and ‘reinforce public trust in stabilization efforts.’ That’s the language they used.”

Becker scoffed quietly under his breath. Moretti heard it but didn’t address it.

“You’ll escort a joint team from the International Peace Coalition and the Korujan Ministry of Civil Development. They’ll be doing the handoff. Your job is to make sure nobody ♥♥♥♥♥ with it. No speeches, no promises, no deviations. Get in, stay alert, get out.”

Adrik leaned in beside me. “So we’re babysitting a convoy of paper and pens.”

Moretti didn’t flinch. “We’re babysitting optics. IPC wants pictures of smiling kids and grateful locals. Politicians in the capital need to show progress to keep foreign aid flowing. You want to know what war looks like in 2011? That’s it. Optics.”

He tapped the table.

“You’ll roll out at 0900. Two MRAPs. One for the supplies, one for IPC observers. RavenNet encrypted comms. Same ROE as last time—confirm ID before engagement, but be ready to escalate. The Korujan convoy will rendezvous with you five klicks outside the village. After that, you’re in charge of the route.”

I glanced at the map. The terrain hadn’t changed. But our posture had. There was something more volatile now. The drop itself might be small—but the message it carried was anything but.

“Any insurgent activity near Tura?” I asked.

Moretti nodded toward a red-marked sector. “Our drones picked up movement again east of the riverbed. No positive ID. Could be poachers, could be smugglers, could be militia running recon. Assume contested terrain.”

He looked directly at me then.

“And Quintus—don’t take this personally. But this is IPC’s show. You keep your team tight. No freelance heroics. If they ask for more than what’s listed, defer to your civilian liaison. You don’t decide where the line is drawn this time. They do.”

I nodded once. “Understood.”

Briefing ended with the usual murmurs. Guys checked their gear quietly. No one said much.

As we left the TOC, I felt Adrik fall into step beside me again. He didn’t speak until we were halfway to the vehicle line.

“You think this changes anything?” he asked. “A few notebooks and some bottled water?”

I looked at him, then out across the wire fence where the hills burned orange in the rising sun.

“No,” I said. “But it means something to someone.”

He nodded. Just once.

And then we got ready to move.
Flags in the Dust
The convoy rolled out at 0910.

Two Raven Union Iveco VTMM Orso MRAPs — matte olive and brown, scuffed and sun-faded from a dozen missions — flanked the Korujan civil affairs truck at the center. Its white paint was already streaked in red dirt, the two blue IPC flags flapping awkwardly on its doors like an afterthought.

In the back of the truck: tightly strapped plastic crates of notebooks, pencils, sealed hygiene kits, ration packs with expiration dates already fading, and four sloshing blue water drums — fifty liters each. It was everything a village asked for. And nowhere near enough.

I sat in the lead MRAP, helmet on my knee, watching the countryside roll past through a dust-fogged viewport. The road was mostly rutted gravel and scar tissue from old burn marks. Twenty klicks northeast of Aurelius didn’t sound far on paper. But terrain made time bend out here. Every bump felt like a reminder — of how impermanent things were, how thin the illusion of control really was.

Adrik was beside me, chewing sunflower seeds again, like boredom and danger were the same coin flipped in the air. His vest was buckled down, sleeves rolled, eyes darting now and then to the window. Leo rode shotgun, headset on, flipping between RavenNet and local traffic. A Korujan militia frequency crackled in and out — nothing hostile. Just movement reports, checkpoints, coded slang we barely understood.

Behind us, the IPC observer team bounced around in their transport like it was a diplomatic safari. Three of them. The Silvereye liaison wore civvies with tactical boots — the kind of guy who probably called fieldwork “invigorating.” The Cardinal Divine Republic logistics rep was in khakis, sweating through his collar, asking over the net if the villagers would “sign for delivery.” And the Korujan civil officer — a local bureaucrat in a stained flak vest — said nothing. Just kept a binder on his lap and stared forward.

We hit the rendezvous zone at 0945. A dusty patch of thornbrush five klicks shy of Tura M’Bala, marked by an old IPC observation post long since picked clean.

Waiting for us: two Korujan security pickups — the kind built in someone’s backyard from stolen parts — each with a mounted PKM on top. The local troops looked dog-tired. Their flak vests didn’t match. One had sandals. Another carried his rifle with the safety off and the barrel pointed skyward. Green as spring grass, but willing.

We briefed quick. Short and clean. Then rolled out again in convoy.

By 1020, the village appeared.

Same weather-beaten mudbrick structures. Same rusted tin roofs patched with whatever they could find. Same sun-warped solar panels and the school bell tied to a bent tree trunk. But this time… people waited for us.

Dozens.

Kids lined the roadside waving little handmade IPC flags. Their feet were caked in dust, shirts sun-bleached to near white, but they smiled wide. A few women stood further back — babies on hips, headscarves drawn, watching with the quiet grace of people who’ve seen too much to clap.

The elders lingered in the back, farther from the road. Silent. Watching.

Near the school gates, someone had set up a table — repurposed shipping pallets stacked with cloth. A crooked banner flapped behind it: “Stabilization in Peace, Not Fear.” Probably printed in the capital. Probably written by someone who’d never heard gunfire outside their window.

The Cardinal logistics rep looked delighted. “They actually prepared a reception,” he said. “This is textbook soft-diplomacy.”

I said nothing. Just checked the rooftops.

My CAR-15 hung low, one hand still resting near the grip. Not raised. Not threatening. But never loose. Not here.

Adrik leaned over. “Feels staged,” he murmured.

“Of course it is,” I said. “But maybe they staged it because they need it to be real.”

We dismounted.

The IPC team took over the stagecraft — smiles, scripted greetings, camera-ready soundbites. They handed a small stack of books and pencils to Adom, the same principal who approached me a month ago with sunken eyes and callused hands.

He looked even more worn now. Hollowed out. But he saw me in the crowd and nodded.

“You came back,” he said in low, accented English.

“I said we’d try,” I told him.

He said nothing more — just turned and held the books aloft for the kids, like he was displaying relics, not supplies.

Cameras clicked. Children posed. The IPC rep from Silvereye gave a short speech about hope, progress, and “lasting cooperation.” The translator butchered half of it, but no one cared.

Behind them, I watched the village elders.

They hadn’t moved.

Arms crossed. Faces set. Watching like men who’d seen a thousand promises come and go.

Becker moved closer to me. “Feels like a magic trick,” he muttered.

“Because it is,” Severus said behind him. “And they know we’re not the magician.”

After thirty minutes of speeches and photo ops, the logistics team handed off the water drums to a local volunteer team — three teenage boys and a hunched man with one eye. They stacked the jugs under a corrugated shack near the back of the school.

A child dipped a cracked tin mug into the basin and drank slowly — savoring it like something sacred.

Then came the final photo. IPC insisted on standing with the kids and teachers under the banner. The observers posed like UN delegates. The children smiled because they were told to.

We stood along the edges. Weapons down. Eyes up. Always watching.

Then the call came.

Moretti’s voice crackled through our headsets, low and direct:
“Convoy’s cleared. Pack it up, RAZOR. Get home.”

We started moving.

As I turned to mount the MRAP, Adom stepped forward again.

He caught my sleeve. Gently.

“I cannot thank you enough,” he said. “But will they come back?”

I stared at him for a long second.

Dust swirled between us. The heat pressed down like a hand.

“I don’t know,” I said quietly. “But I hope they do.”

He just nodded. Not disappointed. Not expectant. Just… resigned.

By 1140, we were rolling out again.

Tura M’Bala disappeared in the rearview, its colors muted by distance and heat haze. Just another cluster of roofs and lives caught between the teeth of politics and war.

Then, just as we cleared the edge of the village, a boy tugged on my sleeve through the open MRAP hatch. Couldn’t have been older than seven. He didn’t say anything. Just handed me a folded scrap of paper.

A drawing.

Crayon and pencil. A soldier. A big truck. A sun too large for the sky.

I took it and nodded. Said nothing.

Still don’t know what I should’ve said.

I folded the drawing and tucked it into my vest pocket. It’s still there.

No one spoke for a long time on the ride back.

Leo tapped coordinates into his tablet. Severus rested his head against the armored hull. Adrik just stared out the side, face unreadable.

Finally, Leo asked the question we all felt.

“You think it helped?”

I watched the hills blur past. Watched vultures circle above something far off in the valley.

“Today?” I said. “Maybe.”

Then I added, “But this country doesn’t run on today. It runs on the next collapse. The next bribe. The next betrayal.”

No one argued.

And we rode the rest of the way home in silence.
Peace in a Box
We rolled back into Aurelius under a low, washed-out sky. The kind of light that turned everything flat — dirt, concrete, faces. Even the wind was tired. The guards barely looked up as we passed through the gate. Just a mirror under the chassis, a nod, and the gate opened.

By the time we parked and began offloading, sweat had glued our shirts to our backs. Dust stuck to our arms like ash.

Inside the compound, the IPC observers were still buzzing. The Silvereye liaison, in particular, looked like he was ready to write a memoir. He thanked every Raven soldier in reach with both hands, then immediately asked someone if his statement would be translated for Geneva.

I headed straight to the TOC.

Moretti was already there, hunched over a digital map, one boot propped against the leg of the table. His fatigue blouse hung unzipped, sweat stains bleeding down the spine.

“Quintus,” he said without looking up. “Come in. Shut the door.”

I did.

“The convoy made it back clean,” he muttered. “No IDF, no gunfire, no ambushes. For this place, that’s a ♥♥♥♥♥♥♥ miracle.”

He turned, eyes heavy. “But now comes the real problem.”

He pointed at his screen — it was a live feed of INTERNATIONAL PEACE COALITION — RELIEF MISSION: KORUJA STABILIZATION OPS already being clipped and uploaded to some Geneva server.

There we were: kids waving flags. Adom holding up notebooks. The banner. The smiling logistics officer.

And off to the side, me and Adrik — blurry, but visible — rifles low, eyes scanning the rooftops.

“They’re calling it a success,” Moretti said. “The Silvereye rep just emailed Geneva with a request to use Tura M’Bala as a case study. The Cardinal envoy wants to fly in media coverage next month for another run.”

I didn’t say anything.

“Problem is,” Moretti went on, “nobody’s factoring what this does on the ground. A village that gets water and notebooks is a village that becomes an asset. And assets draw attention. Rebels don’t want loyal villages. They want leverage.”

He looked at me sharply.

“You understand what happens if we can’t protect Tura M’Bala after this?”

“Yeah,”
I said. “They burn it.”

He nodded once.

“I already submitted a request for route-clearing patrols out there, maybe a listening post. Raven HQ denied it. Too exposed. No strategic interest.”

“So we’re supposed to bring aid and walk away?”
I asked.

“We're supposed to perform optics,” he said. “Optics that win donor funding, not wars.”

I didn’t argue.

Because I knew he wasn’t wrong.

Outside the TOC, Severus was brushing red dirt from his boots with an old toothbrush. Becker had his radio cracked open on the workbench, muttering curses in half a dozen languages. Leo leaned against the MRAP, smoking and staring at a pair of lizards chasing each other under the fuel drums.

Adrik walked up beside me.

“Let me guess,” he said. “They’re calling it a win.”

I nodded.

“But the village is still on its own,” he added. “Figures.”

He tossed me a bottle of warm water. I cracked the seal and downed half of it in one go.

“You think the rebels were watching us?” I asked.

Adrik gave me a hard look. “In this country? They always are.”

The barracks were humid. Someone’s damp socks had started to rot. The AC unit in the ceiling rattled, coughing more dust than cold.

I sat at my bunk, stripped my vest, and pulled out the folded page — the child’s drawing.

A soldier. A truck. A too-big sun.

There were no rifles in the sketch. No sandbags. Just us, as imagined by a child. Not warriors. Not occupiers. Just… people.

Leo glanced over, watching me stare at it.

“You gonna pin that up?”

“No.”

“Why not?”

“Because I’d have to look at it every time we get new KIAs on the board.”


He nodded slowly. Said nothing else.

Becker threw a crumpled shirt at him from the other bunk. “Don’t get sentimental. This isn’t a Disney op.”

“It’s someone’s home,”
Leo muttered.

“That kid’s drawing doesn’t matter to HQ,” I said. “But it might matter to him.”

I walked the perimeter alone that night.

The moon hung low, half-veiled by dust. Spotlights hummed. The smell of machine oil clung to the wire. The jungle felt far away. This was scrubland — quiet, dry, watchful.

I checked the towers. Exchanged nods. Every man was wide awake, rifle across their lap, eyes toward the hills.

Before I returned to barracks, I paused.

Looked east — toward Tura M’Bala.

Somewhere out there, Adom was probably still awake, checking the school’s locks. Watching the shadows. Wondering when the next convoy would come. If it ever would.

And he wouldn’t get an answer.

Because neither did I.
Chapter Twenty-Five: The Smoke That Spoke First
It started with a knock.

A firm one. Not frantic. Not alarmed. Just solid enough to drag me from sleep.

“Lucanus. You up?” A voice. Becker.

I rolled over, groggy, sweat clinging to my neck. The oscillating fan overhead was clicking again—cheap bearings, bad airflow.

“Barely,” I muttered, swinging my legs off the cot. “What time is it?”

“Zero-six-twenty,”
Becker said from behind the door. “You might want to get outside. There’s something going on.”

The unease in his voice sobered me fast.

I stood, threw on my shirt, and opened the door. Heat slapped me like a wet towel. Morning sun was climbing, already bleeding through the dust haze that hadn’t lifted in two days.

Outside, half the compound was already up.

Not fully alert. Not geared up. Just... watching.

A handful of operators stood in front of the barracks, some shirtless, others halfway into vests and boots. Some had mugs of instant coffee in hand, others were rubbing sleep from their eyes. All of them were staring in the same direction—northeast. Past the perimeter. Toward the horizon.

That’s when I saw it too.

A thick column of black smoke rising into the sky.

Not firepit smoke. Not trash burn-off. This was bigger. Heavier. Acrid and constant. It climbed fast, then billowed wide, smearing the pale morning sky like oil on glass.

“Where the hell is that coming from?” Severus asked beside me, binoculars raised. “That’s not close.”

“No,”
Adrik said, stepping up next to me, still buckling his chest rig. “But it’s not far either.”

I took the binos from Severus and scanned the rise. It was hard to gauge exact distance in this terrain—hills, brush, and sun all play tricks with depth. But I knew this view well enough by now.

“It’s near Tura M’Bala,” I said.

Everyone went still.

Becker let out a low breath. “♥♥♥♥.”

Varga came jogging over from the motor pool, wiping his hands on a rag. “What’s going on?”

“We don’t know yet,”
I said. “But something’s burning. And it’s not small.”

Bogdan arrived then, fully dressed, rifle slung but safety still on. “Moretti’s looking at it from the TOC. He said he’s pulling satellite windows. Nothing real-time yet.”

“Any local reports?”
Leo asked.

“Radio chatter’s dead silent,” Bogdan replied. “Not even black market channels are lighting up.”

That wasn’t a good sign.

When Koruja goes quiet, something’s wrong.

Ten minutes later, we were all summoned to the command tent.

The heat inside was suffocating. Fans worked double-time and still couldn’t push the dust out. The air reeked of coffee, body odor, and the faint metallic tang of tension.

Commander Moretti stood in front of the operations map, his arms crossed, jaw tight.

“Alright. Here’s what we’ve got,” he began. “At approximately 0600, smoke was spotted rising from the northeast. Satellite pass over the area is low-res for now, but indications point to something in or near the Tura M’Bala corridor.”

“Do we have comms with the village?”
Bogdan asked.

“No,” Moretti said. “Local networks are dark. The government liaison hasn’t heard a word. IPC teams are out of contact as well.”

I frowned. “So what’s the plan?”

Moretti glanced at the intel officer, then back to us. “We’re sending a recon team. Small unit. Unmarked SUV. Eyes on only. No engagement unless provoked.”

There was a pause in the room.

“You’re not sending armor?” I asked, incredulous.

“No,” Moretti said. “We’re not escalating. Not yet.”

“You’re sending guys into potential hostile territory in a ♥♥♥♥♥♥♥ civilian SUV?”
Becker snapped.

“It’s a low-vis mission,” Moretti said calmly. “And the team volunteered.”

I stepped forward. “Who?”

“Zephyr team,”
he said. “Four operatives. They’ve run perimeter checks before. They’re mobile, and their faces aren’t as well-known to the Korujan militias.”

“Jesus,”
I muttered. “That’s not a recon team, that’s a death sentence. They’re not even long-range trained.”

Moretti’s eyes narrowed. “They have their orders.”

“With all due respect, sir,”
I said, louder now, “you’re sending under-equipped operators into a blackout zone with no backup, no drone overwatch, and no armored support. That’s not recon. That’s throwing bodies into a fire and hoping they scream loud enough for someone to notice.”

“Watch your tone, Master Sergeant.”

“I’ll watch it when someone tells me what the hell is actually going on.”


The room got quiet.

Moretti’s face twitched, then he exhaled. “We’re not greenlighting an assault. Not until we have intel. The mission is to observe. That’s it.”

“They know that?”
Leo asked.

“They were briefed,” Moretti said. “They roll out in ten.”

I left the tent furious. Adrik followed me.

“You alright?” he asked.

“No,” I said. “This isn’t right.”

“We can’t stop it,” he said. “Not unless someone says no out loud.”

I turned toward the gate. The Two SUVs was already pulling out, the four Zephyr operatives inside. One of them—Callen—gave a nod as they passed. Like it was a training run. Like we weren’t sending him into the unknown with a prayer and a map.

We watched them disappear into the dust.

Hours passed.

The heat got worse. Sweat dried on gear before it could soak in. We tried to work. Tried to drill. Tried to stay occupied.

But we all kept looking northeast.

Radio checks went out every half hour. No response.

At 1247, one of the TOC techs finally looked up. “We’ve got something.”

We crowded into the tent again.

A garbled voice came over the encrypted RavenNet frequency.

“…—krrt—position unknown—multiple contacts—requesting—krrt—”

Then a pause.

Then one last burst:

“They’re here—oh god—they’re—”

And then nothing.

Nothing but static.

The room froze.

I looked at Moretti. “Tell me you’re launching QRF.”

He didn’t answer.

“Sir?” I said again, voice hard.

Moretti’s jaw flexed.

Then he turned to the map.

But I didn’t need to hear the rest.

Because we already knew.

Tura M’Bala was gone.

And Zephyr team wasn’t coming home.

Not today. Maybe not ever.

And the worst part?

It hadn’t even started yet.
Ghost Signal
The air was hot and thick with dust by the time I reached the command tent. My boots were still muddy from the perimeter walk, my head pounding from the rising heat—but none of that mattered now.

We had four men out there. Four of ours.

And no one knew if they were alive or dead.

“Commander,” I said, pushing through the flaps. “You need to send us after them. Now.”

Moretti didn’t look up from the map table. He was surrounded by static radio chatter, sweating officers, and a lukewarm mug of coffee he hadn’t touched.

I didn’t care about any of it.

“Quintus,” he said without looking. “We’re coordinating with the Albatrossian army. They’re mounting a drone pass and checking with their local liaisons. We’re not taking unilateral action.”

“That’s not good enough,”
I snapped. “They’re not answering comms. You know that. It’s been hours. They could be captured. Or dying. Or already dead.”

“We don’t know that.”

“They’re Raven, sir! They’re ours.”


Now he looked up.

Hard eyes. Pale jaw clenched. “You think I don’t know that?”

I stared at him, breathing hard. “Then act like it.”

Moretti stepped around the table. “Master Sergeant, you are not authorized to engage rebel elements. We do not have jurisdiction in this sector. Tura M’Bala and its surrounding territory fall under Albatrossian oversight.”

“With respect, Commander,”
I said, stepping closer, “jurisdiction doesn’t mean ♥♥♥♥ when we’ve got four elite operators out there. They didn’t walk off into the bush for fun. They were assigned. By you. In an unarmored civilian SUV, with no support and no proper intel. You put them out there, sir.”

His face hardened. “Watch your tone.”

“Watch the smoke,”
I growled, stabbing a finger toward the satellite imagery. “That’s your tone. That’s your consequence. That’s where they are—or where they were. Send us.”

“You’re not going anywhere,”
he barked. “That’s an order, Master Sergeant. You and your squad stay here. You want to court-martial yourself? Be my guest. But you are not dragging this entire compound into open conflict with an unconfirmed enemy force.”

I gritted my teeth. “Then at least get us eyes on it. A drone. Anything.”

Moretti rubbed his temples, as if it might grind the problem away. “And what happens if you walk into an ambush? Then I’ve got ten more names to write home about? Who rescues you, huh? Me? The Albatrossian Air Corps? They’re stretched thin as it is.”

I said nothing.

He turned back to the map. “Stand down, Lucanus. That’s final.”

I left the TOC without another word.

The second I stepped outside, I switched to squad channel. “Adrik get the squad to gear up. Full kit. Now.”

“Roger,”
came Adrik’s voice. “Something changed?”

“Yeah,”
I said grimly. “We’re going.”

I found Bogdan outside the barracks. He’d already heard.

“You in?” I asked.

He gave me a look that said everything. “Yeah, We're in. We don't leave our brothers behind.”

Within twenty minutes, the four squads were geared, loaded, and clustered at the staging area behind the motor pool. The sun was high overhead. No breeze. No cover.

I stood in front of the assembled men—my own Legion squad, Bogdan’s Praetorian, and two others pulled from Aurelius’s quick-response pool.

“Listen up,” I called, raising my voice over the heat shimmer and the rattling engines. “None of you have to go. This isn’t sanctioned. You know what that means. But we’ve got four of our brothers out there—missing, maybe worse—and they’re not coming back on their own.”

No one moved. No one stepped back.

“Four station vehicles prepped and ready. Mount up. Let’s go find them.”

The squads piled into the trucks without hesitation.

Adrik looked over at me from the passenger seat. “You know this is going to come back hard on us.”

“I’m counting on it,”
I said.

We rolled out fast and quiet.

The drive was slow, tense—every kilometer ticking like a fuse. Dust hung behind us in thick plumes. Becker scanned the treeline through the rear window with his MG raised. Leo was on the tablet, plotting the recon team’s last known route. Varga sat silently, one hand on the medical pack.

Then it happened.

The ambush was textbook.

RPG shot from the trees—missed us by meters. Gunfire cracked from both sides. Rebels in mismatched fatigues, sandals, and balaclavas poured out from the brush.

We hit the brakes. Trucks skidded. Everyone dismounted.

“We got contacts, Left side.” Adrik Said.

We returned fire in a controlled arc. No panic. No waste.

Becker went loud with suppressive fire. Severus picked two off through the branches in less than ten seconds. I dropped one between the eyes as he tried to flank us.

Ten minutes later, it was over.

The bodies melted into the forest like ghosts. Empty mags and shattered brush were all that remained.

No casualties on our end.

“We push on,” I said. “Keep eyes wide.”

Ten klicks later, we saw them.

Two charred SUVs. Burned down to the axles. Still smoking. Blackened metal twisted like wire. The smell hit us hard—gasoline, rubber, and something worse.

Death.

Legion and Praetorian moved forward while the other squads set a perimeter.

Inside one vehicle were two bodies. Barely human anymore. Burned to the frame. They’d never had a chance. Probably Molotovs.

Outside, fifty meters into the bush, we found one.

Stripped.

Executed.

Dog tags ripped. Radios gone. One had a boot missing.

Other one was missing.

“♥♥♥♥…” Leo whispered. “They dragged them out.”

I knelt beside the bodies. Varga checked, just to be sure. Then shook his head.

“Luc,” Adrik said quietly. “Smoke’s still going. Same direction.”

I stood, face hard.

“We’re not done here,” I said. “The others hold this ground. Legion, Praetorian—we’re going toward that smoke. Whatever’s there… we need to see it.”

Bogdan nodded. “Then let’s finish what someone else didn’t start right.”

And together, we moved toward the dying village. Toward the truth. Toward the next line we’d have to cross.
The Ruins of Tura M’Bala
The air smelled like ash and hot iron. Acrid. Wrong.

We crested the final ridge in staggered column, tires crunching gravel and scorched roots. The closer we got to the outskirts of Tura M’Bala, the less human the landscape looked. Smoke still curled from blackened thatch roofs, drifting low and thick across the ground like fog trying to choke the earth.

Becker was on the turret, scanning through his scope.

“Jesus,” he muttered. “They leveled the ♥♥♥♥♥♥♥ place.”

Bogdan’s MRAP pulled alongside ours. We stopped just short of the village boundary—if you could even call it that anymore. It wasn’t a village now. Just a graveyard with no markers.

Leo opened the door. I stepped out into the heat, boots crunching over glass and bone fragments. Not rocks. Bone.

We advanced on foot.

The schoolyard was the first thing I recognized. The bell that once hung from the old tree had melted into the trunk. The tree itself was scorched on one side, gnarled and black like something struck by God. Desks lay broken in the dirt. One still had a child's drawing on it—charred at the edges, the crayon melted into waxy stains. A red sun. A stick figure with a rifle.

I found Adom’s body behind the school’s broken door.

He’d been shot. Close range. No weapon on him. His ID card still hung from his neck, half-singed, the edges curling from the heat. There were three children behind him—maybe he tried to shield them. Maybe it was just the last place they all happened to run.

Adrik turned away, fist clenched. “♥♥♥♥♥♥♥ animals…”

We fanned out in bounding pairs.

Varga and Severus swept the east alley beside the water tower—burned, collapsed, the jugs we’d delivered a week ago cracked and empty. A goat lay dead beside them. Not shot. Just… dead. Starved or burned.

I stepped into a hut near the village center and nearly choked on the stench.

Smoke. Flesh. Metal.

Two bodies were hanging from the rafters by rope—locals, maybe porters, maybe accused of working with us. Their hands were bound with their own shoelaces. Underneath them, the rebel symbol was scrawled in blood across the dirt floor. A handprint. Just one. Spread wide. Slashed down the middle.

Same symbol we'd seen in drone recon a few weeks ago northeast of Zone Red.

They were sending a message.

Becker called out from a collapsed wall. “Luc!”

I ran over, rifle at low ready.

He was crouched beside a burned-out frame. The frame of one of our SUVs. Not the recon team’s. Ours. From last week. I recognized the IPC markings—scorched but still faintly visible. The crates were gone. The aid we’d left? Not a trace.

But on the ground, wedged under a broken axle, was a drawing.

I picked it up.

Torn. Smudged. A soldier. A truck. A sun drawn too big.

It was the one that kid gave me.

My fingers tightened around it.

Adrik came up beside me. “Luc… we found something else.”

I followed him behind the market stalls. What was left of them.

There, barely alive, was a boy—maybe eleven. Covered in soot and blood, eyes wide with that silent scream only trauma knows how to wear. He was clutching a tattered doll. Legs blistered. He couldn’t speak. Just pointed.

I knelt beside him. “Where?”

He weakly lifted his hand toward the hills.

Severus crouched on the other side. “We need to evac him. Now.”

Bogdan jogged up, rifle still hot from the earlier ambush. “We swept the east perimeter. Clear. But we found bootprints. Different tread. Rebels.”

“No foreign gear?”


He shook his head. “Local all the way. Mix of knockoff AKs, hunting weapons. Homemade explosives. No signs of outside contractors.”

I nodded. “Then this was theirs. Start to finish.”

Becker stepped in, voice low. “We need to get that kid to medevac. And we need to pull out. This place is about to become a pilgrimage site for every bastard with an AK and an agenda.”

I looked around one last time. Smoke curling in the broken windows. Charred wood. Silence.

Then I looked at my men.

“Pull back to vehicles,” I said. “We’ve seen enough.”

But my voice didn’t sound like mine.

It sounded like a man too late.

As we carried the survivor back toward the MRAPs, Leo came up beside me. “What do we tell them back at base?”

I looked down at the drawing still crumpled in my hand.

“We tell them the truth,” I said.

“That we failed?”

“No,”
I said quietly. “That we didn’t get here fast enough.”

We mounted up.

Doors slammed.

And as the engines roared to life, I knew one thing for certain.

This wasn’t the end.

This was just the first reckoning.
After the Fire
We got back to Aurelius just after 1800.

The sun was already bowing toward the tree line, throwing long shadows across the compound’s blast walls and the guard towers that hadn’t seen a shot fired in weeks. Everything felt… still. But not the calm kind. The kind that comes right after you’ve stepped out of hell and your boots are still smoldering.

The moment our vehicles rolled through the gate, the base started to move again. Spotters on the towers straightened up. Mechanics turned their heads from a broken drone motor. Medics stepped out of the trauma bay just in case.

We dismounted without a word. Bogdan’s boots hit the ground first. Mine followed.

Nobody needed to speak. The blood on our boots did the talking. The ash on our shoulders, the look in our eyes.

The four squads filed toward the TOC like shadows trailing heat.

Inside, the situation map hadn’t moved. Same satellite imagery. Same markers. Same ♥♥♥♥♥♥♥ corkboard covered in updates that meant nothing now. What we saw out there wasn’t on any of those maps. It wasn’t drone-feed digestible. It was the kind of horror that made itself real through smell — the stench of burned flesh and churned earth.

Commander Moretti stood at the center table, arms crossed, headset looped around his neck. A steel mug of cold coffee sat beside a stack of unfinished SITREPs. He didn’t look up at first. When he did, his jaw set like stone.

“Master Sergeants,” he said evenly. “You disobeyed a direct order.”

No welcome. No questions. No interest in what we’d seen. Just protocol.

Bogdan went first. Voice tight. Controlled.

“We found them,” he said. “Four Zephyr operatives. Two burned alive inside their transport. The one were executed. The other one is missing. Body armor stripped. Radios gone.”

I stepped forward.

“There was nothing left of Tura M’Bala. It’s gone, sir. Flattened. Village burned. Cattle butchered. People—”

I stopped. The word felt like it would choke me.

“—slaughtered.”

Moretti’s face didn’t change. Not a twitch.

“You had no clearance to enter that AO. That’s Korujan jurisdiction.”

“With respect,”
I said slowly, “we didn’t find any Korujan Army at the scene. We found ash. Bones. A drawing.”

I pulled it from my vest pocket — the child’s pencil sketch from the last IPC run. Crumpled, dirty, smeared with soot. A soldier. A sun. A home.

I laid it on the table in front of him.

Moretti didn’t touch it.

“You think I don’t care?” he said after a beat. “You think I haven’t been screaming at IPC command since the minute we lost contact with the recon team?”

“Then why didn’t you send us sooner?” I snapped. “Why’d you leave them out there in a soft-skin vehicle with no overwatch, no drone feed, no ♥♥♥♥♥♥♥ chance?”

The room went quiet.

“You knew it was bad, sir,” I said. “You knew something was wrong. And you let it ride because you didn’t want to make a political mess with the Albatrossians.”

“Don’t pretend you understand the pressures I’m under, Quintus,” Moretti shot back, stepping toward me. “You think this mission is just tactics and trigger pulls? I’ve got three governments breathing down my neck, two factions in this country pretending to be legitimate, and a dozen factions waiting for us to blink. One wrong move and we trigger a diplomatic incident.”

“People are dead,”
I said. “Our people. That’s the incident.”

Bogdan’s voice came next, sharper than I’d ever heard it.

“We buried kids today.”

Moretti pointed a finger at us both. “You disobeyed a direct order. That’s a court-martial offense.”

“Then write me up,” I said, my voice low, steady. “But you don’t get to hide behind the chain of command when your caution costs lives.”

“Enough!”
Moretti barked, slamming his palm on the table. The mug fell over, coffee bleeding into the child’s drawing.

And then someone snapped.

It wasn’t me. Wasn’t Bogdan. It was Leo, standing off to the side.

His fists clenched. His eyes burning.

“You left them to die,” he said, voice shaking. “Four good men. Burned. Stripped. Dumped like trash. And now you're mad we brought the bodies home?”

“Leo—” I started, but he wasn’t done.

“You sit here with your ♥♥♥♥♥♥♥ maps and your doctrine and your jurisdiction and meanwhile, we’re out there picking up pieces of people we trained with. Who we ate with. And you wanna talk to us about politics?”

Silence.

Leo stepped back, chest heaving.

Moretti finally looked at the drawing. Really looked at it.

Then he sighed and sat down.

“No report goes out about this until I speak to Raven High Command. If the rebels did this, we will respond. But we respond by the book. No heroics. No vigilante strikes.”

“Understood,”
I said. But I didn’t mean it.

Not anymore.

The debrief ended with silence. No reprimands. No thanks. Just the echo of boots on concrete and the quiet creak of war-worn gear slung across aching shoulders.

We walked out of the TOC one by one, into the night.

Outside, the sky was bruised with smoke and stars. Someone lit a cigarette. Someone else sat alone on a concrete block and stared into nothing.

Bogdan came up beside me.

“I’m not letting this go,” he said.

“Neither am I.”

Because Tura M’Bala wasn’t a mission.

It was a message.

And we heard it loud and ♥♥♥♥♥♥♥ clear.
Ashes of Conscience
The compound was quieter than usual. Not the kind of quiet that came with peace — but the kind that followed a funeral no one wanted to talk about.

I walked past the motor pool, past the row of battered trucks still caked with red dirt and blood that wouldn’t scrub out no matter how hard the guys tried. I didn’t speak to anyone. I didn’t need to. The looks told me enough. We’d all seen what was left of Tura M’Bala. We’d all smelled it.

And we were all asking the same question: Why didn’t we get there sooner?

Inside the chapel — a small prefab structure wedged between the comms tower and the medical tent — the air was thick. Not with incense or candles. Just heat, sweat, and unspoken prayers.

Severus sat on one of the metal folding chairs, staring at the altar, unmoving. His hands were clasped together, but I knew he wasn’t praying. Not in the traditional sense. More like holding himself together in the only quiet place left.

I took a seat two rows behind him. Didn’t speak. Just let the silence settle.

The door creaked open behind me. Varga stepped in, hesitated, then sat across the aisle. He looked like he hadn’t slept. None of us had.

“You think they were alive when they dragged them out?” he asked, voice barely a whisper.

I didn’t answer. Because I didn’t know. And saying maybe was worse than silence.

We all sat there — three men in a makeshift chapel, surrounded by the weight of our own questions.

Later that evening, I found Adrik hunched over a desk in the barracks, pen moving slowly over a folded piece of stationary.

“You writing to home?” I asked.

“To his family,”
he said, not looking up. “The one who got burned... Lazar. He’s got a daughter. Six, I think. Asked me to teach him how to draw stick figures for her letters.”

I didn’t say anything. Just watched him fold the page, seal it in an envelope with shaking hands.

Leo walked in next, holding a half-empty canteen and a journal.

“Every time we get back,” he said, “I write down names. Names of every face I saw. Every kid. Every corpse. Just so I don’t forget.”

Becker scoffed from his bunk. “Why the hell would you want to remember that?”

Leo shrugged. “Someone has to.”

The fight started when Becker called it a waste of time.

“Writing letters. Praying. Talking like we could’ve changed anything,” he muttered, unbuckling his vest. “It’s ♥♥♥♥♥♥♥♥. They were dead the moment they left that gate.”

Adrik stood slowly from his cot.

“Say that again.”

“I said they were already dead,” Becker snapped. “The minute they got sent out in that rolling coffin. You want to blame someone? Blame the idiots who gave the green light.”

Adrik crossed the room in two strides and slammed Becker into the lockers.

“You ♥♥♥♥♥♥♥♥♥♥♥♥♥♥—”

“Stop!”
I was up in a flash, grabbing Adrik’s arm, forcing him back. Becker shoved him off and swung — a wild, angry punch that missed and clipped the metal frame of a bed instead.

Varga and Leo stepped in, dragging them apart.

“This isn’t how we honor them,” I said, breathing hard. “This isn’t how we get justice.”

Adrik’s chest rose and fell like a bull ready to charge. But after a moment, he nodded, eyes rimmed with fury. Becker wiped blood from his knuckles and said nothing.

That night, I stood alone near the wire, staring at the hills again.

It wasn’t just about rebels anymore. It wasn’t about the mission.

It was about the weight. The cost.

Not just in blood — but in what it took from us, bit by bit, until we didn’t recognize ourselves in the mirror anymore.

Somewhere behind me, the chapel bell rang once.

The war didn’t pause.

But we did. Just for a moment.

And in that pause, we remembered who we were. Or who we used to be.
Fallout and Farewell
We weren’t even back for twelve hours before they came knocking.

Not rebels. Not militiamen.

Men in pressed uniforms with no dirt on their boots, carrying clipboards and rank insignia from sectors of the Raven Union that never saw combat. Political affairs officers. Legal observers. Paper-pushers with authority.

By sunrise, word had already spread around the compound: An inquiry was underway.

The three dead operatives—Zephyr squad, not ours—had barely been zipped into their body bags before we were summoned to a shipping container converted into a makeshift interrogation room.

I was the first one called in.

The air inside was hotter than outside, a single oscillating fan doing nothing but moving heat around. Two officers sat at a field desk, one from internal command, the other from the Office of Military Oversight in Castra Nobilis. A local Korujan liaison sat in the back, mostly silent. Translator. Witness. Insurance policy.

“Master Sergeant Quintus,” one of them said. “This isn’t a disciplinary tribunal. Not yet. This is a preliminary assessment of protocol deviation.”

I didn’t answer.

They turned on a recorder and gestured for me to speak clearly.

“Did you authorize the deployment outside the wire to investigate the missing recon team?”

“No,”
I said. “But I led it.”

“Under whose orders?”

“No one’s. I acted on my own initiative.”


They exchanged a glance.

“And were you aware that acting without direct approval from the Aurelius Command Officer could result in court-martial?”

“I was.”

“Then why do it?”


I looked at them.

“You ever listen to a man die over comms?” I asked.

Silence.

I leaned forward. “We heard them burn. And we waited. You tell me what part of the protocol tells you to sit on your hands and do nothing while four of your own get erased from the map.”

They said nothing. Just took notes.

When I walked out, Bogdan was already waiting in line. He gave me a look that said everything.

Half of the compound knew this wasn’t about justice. It was about appearances. Politics. Damage control. Someone had to answer for what happened at Tura M’Bala, and it damn sure wasn’t going to be the suits behind the desk.

That Night — The Memorial
We held the memorial after dusk.

No ceremony. No parade. Just chairs set up in the vehicle bay, the smell of diesel and dust thick in the air.

A flag for each of the fallen was draped across four crates. Helmets on top. Rifles inverted. Dog tags hanging like windchimes from the carry handles.

Everyone showed up.

Legion Squad. Praetorian. The engineers. The comms team. Even a few Korujan liaison officers stood at the back, quiet and unmoving.

Commander Moretti gave the opening words. Short. Stiff. Controlled.

“They didn’t die in vain,” he said. “They were doing what we all volunteered to do—face down the unknown, knowing it might not blink.”

I stood next.

I didn’t write a speech. Just spoke from where I was standing.

“I didn’t know them long,” I said. “But long enough. Long enough to remember the way one of them always took his gloves off before he talked to locals. Or how the youngest kept a photo of his baby sister in his helmet. They were men who volunteered for this fight. Men who deserved more than to burn in a ♥♥♥♥♥♥♥ SUV because command wouldn’t send support in time.”

Some heads turned. I didn’t care.

“They went down doing their job. And now, it’s on us to carry the weight they left behind.”

Becker placed a single cigarette on one of the crates. Leo folded a note into the rifle’s stock slot. Severus dropped a small carved piece of wood—something from his own kit. A peace token. For the dead, not the living.

Then came the drawing.

I’d carried it with me ever since the first supply drop at Tura M’Bala. The child’s pencil drawing — a soldier, a sun, a truck.

I folded it and slipped it behind one of the dog tags.

A reminder that not every war is fought with bullets.

After the ceremony, most returned to the barracks in silence. Some drank. Others wrote letters. Varga sat alone in the chapel, whispering something to himself. A few guys from Zephyr squad sat by the sandbag walls, staring out into the desert night, as if expecting their brothers to walk back through the dark at any moment.

I walked the perimeter alone again. Sand crunching under my boots. Radio silent.

We weren’t just soldiers anymore. We were witnesses.

And no inquiry, no legalese, no press release from the IPC would ever wash off what we saw in those ruins.
After the Silence
It was well past midnight by the time the chapel emptied. The last murmurs had faded, the candles burned low, and most of the men had scattered — some to bunks, others to nowhere in particular. The compound was quiet now, the kind of quiet that didn’t soothe but left your thoughts loud in your own head.

I found myself back in the motor pool, the smell of oil and iron still clinging to the air. A storm lantern flickered by the wall, casting long shadows across the bay. I wasn’t even sure why I came here — maybe to feel useful. Maybe because it was the only place that didn’t echo.

The sound of boots crunching gravel snapped me out of it.

Adrik.

He stood at the edge of the bay, arms crossed, posture loose but eyes sharp. His sleeves were rolled, his vest undone, and sweat still clung to his brow from the earlier firefight — or the memorial. I couldn’t tell which.

“You’re not sleeping either,” he said.

I shook my head, gave a half-hearted shrug. “Didn’t think it would come easy tonight.”

Adrik stepped in, pulled up an overturned crate, and sat across from me without a word.

We sat like that for a moment. No noise but the tick of cooling engines and the hum of a generator far off.

Then he spoke. “Back at the wreck... those kids. What they did to them.”

His voice trailed off.

I looked down at my hands. They still smelled like scorched rubber and blood. “I know.”

“They were just recon, Luc,”
he said quietly. “Four guys. No armor, no overwatch, no air. Just... a pair of binoculars and a tasking order.”

“I tried,” I said. It came out rougher than I intended. “I told Moretti. I told him it wasn’t right. But it wasn’t enough. And now they're—”

Adrik cut me off. “Don’t.”

He leaned forward, resting his elbows on his knees. The shadows made him look older, worn. Not like the rookie that arrived in May, but like someone who’d aged years in weeks.

“You’re carrying too much of this. You didn’t sign their death warrant. You tried to stop it. That matters.”

“Not enough to bring them back,”
I muttered.

“No,” he said. “But maybe enough to keep the rest of us alive.”

I looked at him, and for the first time since this tour started, I saw the weight in his eyes. Not fear. Not confusion. But understanding.

He got it now. The responsibility. The cost. The fact that every decision out here came with ghosts attached.

Adrik shifted, pulled something from his pocket. A folded piece of cloth. A small, black patch — burned at the edges — with the name “F. MILOVIC” barely visible on it.

“One of them dropped it before the second vehicle went up,” he said. “I don’t even know which one it belonged to. I just—” He stopped. “I couldn’t leave it behind.”

I took it from him. Held it like it was something sacred. Because out here, maybe it was.

We sat in silence again.

Then he asked, quietly, “Do you ever think about what happens when we go home? About whether any of this… comes with us?”

“All of it comes with us,” I said. “We just learn how to carry it quieter.”

Adrik nodded slowly. “Your girlfriend, she still waiting for you?”

I hesitated, then nodded. “Yeah. She doesn’t know everything. Not yet. But she’s waiting.”

“She sounds like someone worth going home for.”

“She is.”


He stood then, stretched, and gave me a look that wasn’t quite a smile — but close enough.

“We get through this, Luc. All of us. One day at a time.”

“Yeah,”
I said. “One day.”

He turned to leave, then paused at the doorway.

“You’re a good leader, Lucanus. Better than most I’ve served under. Don’t let this place take that from you.”

I didn’t answer. I couldn’t.

Because part of me didn’t believe it.

But I wanted to.

When the bay finally emptied again, I stayed a little longer. I set the burned patch on my gear bench and stared at it like it might give me answers.

Then I looked out past the motor pool gates, where the dark stretched into the unknown — and thought of the road ahead.

Of what we still had to do.

Of what it might cost us.

And I stayed there… until the sky began to pale.
Echoes in the Static
It wasn’t the sound of gunfire or shouting that broke the afternoon stillness.

It was the radio.

A soft, glitchy click from the old comms rack in the corner of the Tactical Operations Center—barely louder than the creaking fan blades spinning overhead. One of those noises you almost ignore unless you’re trained not to.

I was halfway through choking down another flavorless tray of Raven-issue rations curry, trying not to think about Valeria or Milan, when I heard Lechner curse under his breath.

“Quintus,” he called, lifting his headset. “You might want to come hear this.”

I slid the tray off my lap, the curry forgotten.

The air inside the TOC was stale—hot plastic, oil, and coffee that had sat too long on a heating plate. Dust clung to the keyboards and maps like an extra layer of skin. The portable AC unit coughed behind us, pushing warm air like a dying animal.

Lechner hunched over the radio terminal, one hand gripping the dial, the other tweaking a cracked antenna booster that looked like it belonged in a museum.

“VHF intercept off grid 7B-Charlie. Low frequency, unencrypted, probably a field radio. Picked it up by accident during drone comms relay.”

The speaker hissed.

Then a voice came through. Male. Harsh. Strained. Speaking in a Korujan dialect—older, less common. Not one we heard in the main villages.

“The sky will burn again… the dogs will run… the mountain will swallow the foreign skin.”

I blinked.

Adrik had walked in behind me, towel around his shoulders, still sweating from the gym. He stopped mid-step when he heard it. His face shifted, eyes narrowing.

“That’s a threat,” he said flatly. “Veiled, poetic... but that’s a threat.”

“Could be a rebel radio broadcast,” Lechner said, adjusting the gain. “Or a coded message. But listen to this—second transmission, twenty seconds later.”

“The second pyre will burn cleaner than the first. They will not see us coming.”

Something inside my gut twisted.

“The first pyre…” I muttered.

Tura M’Bala.

Adrik looked at me. “They’re mocking it. Or claiming it.”

Bogdan entered just as the third clip played. He didn’t say a word at first—just stood there, arms crossed, listening.

Another voice came through—different this time. Younger. Frenzied.

“Pack the crates—tonight, we move. Wait for the thunder. Kill the light when you cross the old spine.”

Lechner tapped the keyboard and pulled up a topographic map. Yellow heat markers blinked across the Upper Mardane Hills. Sparse terrain, dry riverbeds, abandoned plantations. The kind of country where rebel groups could camp out for weeks and never be seen.

“Same grid we flagged for drone anomalies last week,” he said. “Thermal pops, comms dropouts, unexplained jamming. That’s not coincidence anymore.”

“How far from Tura M’Bala?”
I asked.

“Thirty klicks east.”

Bogdan exhaled. “They’re moving again.”

By 1600, we were packed into the briefing room—a repurposed ISO container with warped folding chairs and a barely-working projector strung up by bungee cord. The Raven Union eagle insignia was stenciled above the whiteboard, peeling at the corners.

Commander Moretti stood at the front, arms crossed, fatigue shirt open at the collar, holster half-visible under his belt. He looked like he hadn’t slept in three days. Maybe he hadn’t.

Lechner gave the presentation—maps, audio, heat grids. Every red dot was another hint we’d missed. Another clue we hadn’t been allowed to act on.

Moretti’s mouth tightened as Lechner replayed the “second pyre” transmission.

“This isn’t just chatter,” I said, arms crossed, pacing slowly. “They’re taunting us. They know what they did to Tura M’Bala—and those four operatives. they want us to hear them planning the next hit.”

Moretti didn’t respond.

“They’re using the same grid,” I pushed. “Same movement patterns. Same quiet. They think we won’t do anything. Because last time, we didn’t.”

Bogdan nodded once. “They’re staging again. Maybe another village. Maybe another convoy.”

Moretti finally spoke. “And what do you suggest? That we roll out and start another off-the-books operation? Cross the line again?”

I stared at him.

“Not engage. Just eyes on. We find out what they’re preparing. We get proof.”

“And then what? You want to leak it to the IPC? Maybe guilt-trip the Albatrossian command into moving? You think they’ll care? You think anyone does?”


Adrik stood then. Calm, voice low.

“If we don’t act, they burn another village. And we’re back here again, giving another eulogy over coffee and bad satellite feeds.”

The silence that followed was unbearable.

Then Severus said what we were all thinking.

“If we wait… we’ll hear the screaming before we see the fire.”

That night, I stood alone at the edge of the watchtower, staring toward the hills.

The wind was low. The moon sat half-drenched behind the clouds. Somewhere out there, men were moving crates. Whispering coordinates. Planning another atrocity.

Below me, the compound lights flickered weakly.

Footsteps climbed up the metal ladder.

Adrik joined me at the rail, his gaze tracing the horizon.

“We going?” he asked.

I didn’t answer at first.

Then I said, “We’re not waiting this time.”
Valley of Ghosts
Night fell thick over Aurelius.

It wasn’t a peaceful dark — not the kind that blankets you and lets the world exhale. No. This was the kind that smothered. Heavy and slow, crawling in like smoke from a distant fire no one could see yet. The compound lights, scattered and faint, threw sickly yellow patches across the sand, stretching long shadows between blast walls and empty cargo pallets. Someone had dimmed the courtyard floodlights. Not by accident. Too much light gave people comfort — the illusion that nothing waited beyond the wire. And after what we found at Tura M’Bala, comfort was something no one deserved anymore.

I kept to the edges as I moved — boots light on concrete, shoulders low beneath the catwalks. Past the armory, where two guards stood chain-smoking under a flickering bulb. Past the motor pool, where a half-gutted APC sat lifeless, like a wounded animal no one had bothered to put down. Toward the far perimeter.

The broken shipping crate sat half-buried behind the fence line, rusted out and warped from heat. A leftover from some earlier rotation, too heavy to haul out and too forgotten to matter. Which made it perfect.

Bogdan was already inside.

He didn’t turn when I entered. Just kept his arms folded across his chest, eyes locked on the red glow of a flashlight propped against the wall. A topographic map lay spread over a stack of ammo tins, rippling slightly in the night wind. Sections circled. Others slashed through with pen.

He looked like he hadn’t slept in days.

“You make sure you weren’t followed?” he said, voice low.

“I wasn’t followed.”

I slid the crate door shut behind me. It groaned. We didn’t flinch.

There were no greetings. No formalities. Not here. Not now.

Bogdan tapped the edge of the map, his knuckles scarred and steady. “Intercept came in over RavenNet at oh-three-hundred. Low-priority encryption. Took one of our SIGINT guys three hours to crack it quietly. No IPC oversight. No red flags.”

“And?”

“It’s real.”
He didn’t blink. “Mentions 'bodies in the trees.' Mentions a 'cleansing by the river line.' No unit markers. No names. Just coordinates.”

He jabbed the circled grid. Just north of Tura M’Bala.

I leaned in. The hairs on my neck stood up.

“That’s where they dumped the recon team,” I muttered. “The SUVs. The scorch marks. Same valley.”

“They didn’t just stumble into an ambush.”
Bogdan’s voice was flat, cold. “They were hunted. Executed. I think they were meant to be found.”

A beat of silence. The kind that crawls into your ribs and settles in.

“You ready to move?” I asked.

He didn’t even hesitate. “I’ve been ready since they zipped up the last body bag. But this has to stay off the books. Small team. Tight leash. No dead weight.”

“I agree.”


We started listing names. No ranks. Just trust.

From my side — Adrik: my right hand. Severus: our scope. Leo: young, green, but proven under fire.

From his — Sato: quiet, surgical. Rashid: a tracker, former Saharan Legion. Keller: demolitions, cool under pressure.

Six men. No more. No room for mistakes. No room for glory.

“Light kit,” I said. “No high-sigs. No drones. No APCs. Short-range comms only, with manual encryption. If Moretti catches a heat bloom past the patrol zone, we’re ♥♥♥♥♥♥.”

Bogdan traced a finger across the map. “We leave by jeeps. Two. Civilian plate. We park five klicks short of the site. The rest is on foot.”

“No gun mounts. No markings. Blend with the locals if we’re spotted.”


He gave me a long look. The kind that meant you better be sure.

“You trust your team?” he asked.

“I do.”

“Because this isn’t a firefight, Lucanus. It’s a graveyard crawl. We’re not saving anyone. We’re going in to see what the world chose not to.”


I didn’t look away. “They know that.”

We stood there a moment longer. Just the map. The red light. The quiet. A low hum of the desert night pressing in around us like a closing fist.

Then we sealed the crate again — nothing but stale air and silence left behind.

I found Adrik in the equipment bay twenty minutes later. The overhead lights were off. He was seated on a workbench, half into his chest rig, threading his suppressor onto his rifle like he’d done it a thousand times in his sleep. He didn’t flinch when I stepped in.

“You in?” I asked.

He didn’t even glance up. “I was in before you walked up that tower.”

“Light gear. No questions. Leo and Severus too.”

“They’re already prepping.”


Of course they were.

He tightened the final strap and looked at me.

“This isn’t just recon anymore, is it?”

“No,”
I said. “It never was.”

I moved bunk to bunk after that. Quiet. Careful. Becker glanced at me as I passed — caught the look in my eyes, the pace of my stride. His music stopped mid-track. He opened his mouth. Then thought better of it.

Good.

The others didn’t need to know. This wasn’t their mission.

And if it went sideways—if the hills turned red again—no one would write our names in the debrief.

This wasn’t sanctioned.

This was something else.

This was a promise made in fire and blood.

And by morning, we’d be deep in the valley again — looking for ghosts, and maybe becoming them too.
4 Comments
Sir_James 4 Jul @ 9:07am 
Agreed. You should definitely publish this.
foot scruggs 5 May @ 8:34pm 
you should publish this bro
TacticalWombat 4 May @ 9:38pm 
Holy Moly I need to take the time to read this
tap_khap 1 May @ 3:16pm 
This is incredible, even though it isn't finished yet. I'm ashamed of how many times I scrolled past it, mistaking it for your previous story, Eagle Pilot